Memoires of Henry, D. of Guise, relating his passage to Naples, and heading there the second revolt of the people, Englished
         Mémoires. English
         Guise, Henri, duc de, 1614-1664.
      
       
         
           1669
        
      
       Approx. 1032 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 337 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42325
         Wing G2226
         ESTC R9484
         12253421
         ocm 12253421
         57207
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42325)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57207)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 146:10)
      
       
         
           
             Memoires of Henry, D. of Guise, relating his passage to Naples, and heading there the second revolt of the people, Englished
             Mémoires. English
             Guise, Henri, duc de, 1614-1664.
             Sainctyon, Sieur de.
          
           [12], 590 [i.e. 626], [2] p.
           
             Printed by T.N. for Henry Herringman ...,
             London :
             1669.
          
           
             The privilege is granted to "le sieur de Sainctyon, secretaire ... [du] défunt ... duc de Guise," to whom the work has been ascribed. Cf. Sources de l'hist. de France, XVIIe siécle (1610-1715) II, p. 95.
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Guise, Henri, -- duc de, 1614-1664.
           Naples (Kingdom) -- History -- Spanish rule, 1442-1707 -- Sources.
           France -- History -- Louis XIII, 1610-1643 -- Sources.
           France -- History -- Louis XIV, 1643-1715 -- Sources.
        
      
    
     
        2007-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-02 Jason Colman
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-02 Jason Colman
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           MEMOIRES
           OF
           HENRY
           D.
           of
           Guise
           ,
           Relating
           his
           Passage
           to
           NAPLES
           ,
           And
           heading
           there
           the
           SECOND
           REVOLT
           Of
           that
           PEOPLE
           ,
           Englished
           .
        
         
           
             Tu
             nisi
             ventis
          
           
             Debes
             ludibrium
             cave
             .
          
           
             Horat.
             l.
             1.
             ode
             14.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             N.
          
           for
           
             H.
             Herringman
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           
             Blue
             Anchor
          
           in
           the
           Lower
           Walk
           of
           the
           
             New
             Exchange
          
           .
           1669.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THe
           illustrious
           Author
           of
           these
           Memoires
           devoted
           his
           Actions
           to
           the
           service
           of
           his
           King
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           his
           Book
           to
           Fame
           ,
           and
           the
           obscure
           Translator
           as
           free
           from
           design
           on
           the
           later
           ,
           as
           any
           pretence
           to
           it
           by
           so
           mean
           a
           work
           as
           making
           them
           speak
           English
           ,
           comes
           not
           short
           in
           his
           Zeal
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           unprovided
           for
           those
           more
           elevated
           ways
           towards
           it
           which
           are
           successfully
           troden
           by
           happier
           and
           better
           qualified
           persons
           ,
           and
           believing
           these
           Memoires
           as
           worthy
           the
           view
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           so
           more
           particularly
           of
           such
           of
           his
           Countreymen
           ,
           as
           are
           confined
           to
           the
           Contemplation
           only
           of
           English
           ,
           (
           or
           perhaps
           Latine
           and
           Greek
           Authors
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           averse
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           because
           too
           much
           affected
           to
           the
           forms
           of
           their
           own
           times
           and
           Countries
           )
           satisfies
           himself
           in
           laying
           them
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           rather
           ,
           
           because
           he
           supposes
           that
           from
           those
           men
           arise
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Disputes
           between
           Authority
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           such
           plausible
           but
           false
           Principles
           ,
           as
           they
           (
           well
           versed
           in
           domestick
           Customs
           and
           pretended
           Priviledges
           ,
           but
           ignorant
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Government
           in
           general
           )
           interpose
           between
           King
           and
           people
           ,
           sometimes
           eclipsing
           the
           Sovereign
           ,
           but
           never
           failing
           (
           sooner
           or
           later
           )
           of
           a
           ruinous
           precipitation
           on
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Subjects
           :
           for
           limitations
           of
           regal
           authority
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           possibly
           prevent
           some
           irregular
           pressures
           on
           part
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           disabling
           the
           supreme
           power
           ,
           expose
           the
           whole
           to
           forrein
           invasion
           or
           domestick
           sedition
           .
           Though
           we
           might
           suppose
           English-men
           by
           too
           dear
           experience
           sufficiently
           convinced
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           yet
           the
           contrary
           so
           evidently
           appearing
           by
           the
           too
           frequent
           and
           publick
           discourses
           of
           such
           whose
           malice
           ,
           avarice
           ,
           ambition
           or
           folly
           is
           still
           desirous
           of
           Novelty
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           possible
           the
           Extravagancies
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           miseries
           attending
           them
           ,
           might
           be
           more
           moving
           ,
           b●cause
           out
           of
           reach
           of
           the
           deceitful
           Opticks
           of
           our
           own
           Pass●ons
           and
           Interests
           ,
           and
           therefore
           pub●ish
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Revolutions
           of
           Naples
           ,
           never
           equalised
           by
           any
           but
           those
           of
           
           England
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           exceeded
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           came
           short
           of
           the
           swift
           Rotation
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           some
           sudden
           bloudy
           and
           inhumane
           actions
           were
           of
           much
           longer
           continuance
           and
           taken
           intirely
           more
           fatal
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           no
           less
           barbarous
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           our
           War
           on
           the
           unjust
           side
           destroyed
           several
           persons
           of
           quality
           in
           cold
           bloud
           ,
           our
           illegal
           tribunals
           cut
           off
           our
           Sovereign
           and
           many
           of
           his
           Nobles
           with
           formalities
           of
           Justice
           ,
           to
           the
           highest
           profanation
           of
           that
           sacred
           name
           ,
           murthering
           with
           its
           sword
           in
           a
           Countrey
           where
           the
           laws
           put
           so
           great
           a
           difference
           ,
           between
           depriving
           a
           man
           of
           his
           life
           in
           a
           sudden
           passion
           and
           after
           a
           considerate
           designing
           of
           it
           ;
           besides
           all
           which
           if
           we
           compare
           the
           imaginarie
           pressures
           of
           the
           people
           of
           England
           with
           the
           real
           and
           indeed
           insupportable
           ones
           of
           the
           Neapolitans
           ,
           and
           these
           though
           imposed
           by
           a
           legal
           yet
           by
           a
           forein
           authority
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           look
           on
           the
           later
           as
           more
           excusable
           ,
           who
           were
           continually
           oppressed
           by
           strange
           ministers
           ,
           and
           their
           wealth
           exhausted
           to
           be
           transported
           to
           a
           remote
           Countrey
           without
           any
           hope
           of
           the
           least
           return
           ;
           whereas
           ●he
           English
           flourished
           under
           the
           mild
           Government
           of
           their
           native
           Lord
           ,
           
           and
           all
           that
           was
           raised
           for
           the
           publick
           use
           descended
           in
           fruitful
           showres
           on
           the
           place
           that
           exhaled
           it
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           the
           worst
           that
           can
           be
           objected
           )
           if
           only
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           some
           particulars
           ,
           it
           was
           yet
           by
           such
           a
           mediation
           dispersed
           at
           last
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           and
           returned
           to
           its
           first
           Proprietors
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           be
           necessitated
           to
           grant
           the
           people
           of
           England
           (
           generally
           speaking
           )
           to
           have
           been
           more
           too
           blame
           than
           the
           Neapolitans
           ,
           we
           are
           assured
           it
           will
           be
           allowed
           us
           to
           raise
           the
           fidelitie
           of
           our
           Gentry
           above
           that
           of
           theirs
           (
           though
           very
           commendable
           and
           remarkable
           )
           who
           having
           no
           such
           aversion
           for
           the
           Commonaltie
           adhered
           not
           to
           their
           King
           in
           order
           to
           its
           suppression
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           own
           duty
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           prevalent
           that
           many
           eminent
           Persons
           and
           Families
           which
           might
           have
           been
           accepted
           by
           the
           overcoming
           party
           with
           great
           advantages
           ,
           persisted
           to
           a
           voluntary
           sinking
           with
           their
           King
           and
           Master
           ,
           after
           having
           acted
           so
           highly
           and
           honourably
           ,
           and
           suffered
           so
           constantly
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           made
           them
           seem
           excusable
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           at
           last
           taken
           some
           care
           of
           themselves
           ,
           of
           which
           were
           the
           Historie
           extant
           (
           whose
           want
           is
           one
           
           of
           our
           great
           misfortunes
           )
           as
           well
           for
           eternizing
           the
           memory
           of
           very
           many
           transcendent
           Actions
           ,
           as
           giving
           Examples
           and
           Cautions
           to
           Posteritie
           ,
           it
           would
           pass
           for
           no
           less
           Romantick
           to
           other
           Nations
           than
           this
           of
           Naples
           does
           to
           some
           of
           ours
           ,
           how
           justly
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           for
           to
           question
           the
           truth
           of
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           written
           by
           a
           Person
           of
           such
           Quality
           is
           very
           uncivil
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           been
           as
           injurious
           to
           his
           discretion
           as
           honour
           ,
           should
           he
           have
           given
           any
           other
           than
           a
           true
           account
           of
           what
           passed
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           so
           many
           malicious
           witnesses
           that
           could
           and
           would
           have
           evinced
           the
           falsitie
           .
        
         
           This
           granted
           ,
           the
           Objection
           of
           being
           Romantick
           seems
           to
           its
           advantage
           ,
           for
           as
           such
           Romances
           are
           most
           acceptable
           that
           are
           moderated
           to
           the
           Probabilitie
           of
           Historie
           ,
           so
           such
           Histories
           are
           most
           considerable
           whose
           truths
           are
           so
           eminent
           that
           they
           rise
           neer
           the
           fables
           of
           Romances
           :
           but
           if
           it
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Style
           and
           freedom
           of
           his
           Expressions
           ,
           I
           think
           we
           ought
           to
           excuse
           him
           if
           they
           were
           suitable
           to
           his
           actions
           ,
           and
           if
           as
           
             Ben.
             Johnson
          
           says
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           
             He
             wrote
             with
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             he
             fought
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           Pretence
           of
           forming
           a
           Republick
           
           he
           seems
           nothing
           serious
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           held
           it
           out
           as
           a
           Lure
           both
           to
           Nobilitie
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           indeed
           he
           could
           not
           but
           understand
           (
           what
           the
           Duke
           of
           Andria
           told
           him
           at
           the
           Conference
           )
           how
           little
           the
           natures
           of
           the
           Neapolitans
           suited
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           whoever
           goes
           about
           to
           raise
           such
           a
           Structure
           without
           this
           consideration
           will
           fail
           of
           his
           end
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           remember
           how
           often
           the
           like
           attempt
           came
           short
           to
           the
           Innovators
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           ;
           for
           when
           Rebellion
           had
           effaced
           the
           intire
           form
           of
           our
           ancient
           Monarchie
           ,
           and
           layed
           white
           Paper
           before
           them
           to
           design
           their
           Republick
           ,
           they
           could
           never
           give
           it
           any
           shape
           ,
           and
           this
           appearing
           so
           difficult
           in
           the
           model
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           would
           it
           have
           proved
           so
           when
           it
           should
           have
           been
           put
           in
           practice
           in
           the
           vast
           extent
           of
           three
           potent
           Nations
           (
           as
           he
           said
           of
           the
           Neapolitans
           )
           born
           for
           Monarchy
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           few
           changes
           from
           Monarchy
           that
           have
           been
           transferred
           to
           our
           Knowledge
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Romans
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           the
           Switzers
           and
           Low-countrey
           men
           of
           late
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           temper
           most
           suitable
           ,
           their
           moderation
           ,
           industrie
           ,
           frugalitie
           ,
           and
           unanimitie
           which
           are
           not
           the
           virtues
           of
           our
           Nation
           in
           these
           times
           )
           so
           regulating
           private
           
           manners
           that
           a
           slack
           rein
           in
           the
           publick
           Government
           was
           sufficient
           ,
           whilest
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           where
           faction
           ,
           pride
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           sloth
           and
           luxurie
           predominate
           even
           Common-wealths
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           power
           of
           a
           single
           person
           ,
           as
           the
           Romans
           to
           Dictators
           in
           particular
           disorders
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           those
           arriving
           at
           greater
           heights
           to
           the
           continued
           Government
           of
           Emperors
           ,
           which
           several
           successions
           of
           vicious
           Princes
           could
           not
           interrupt
           ,
           till
           the
           monstrous
           and
           unparalelled
           excesses
           of
           Nero
           not
           easily
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Family
           of
           Caesar
           :
           the
           changes
           that
           happened
           afterwards
           are
           not
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           ,
           mention
           here
           being
           made
           only
           of
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           also
           most
           remarkable
           in
           the
           Republick
           of
           Florence
           ,
           obliged
           on
           account
           of
           perpetual
           factions
           and
           tumults
           to
           give
           an
           absolute
           and
           arbitrary
           power
           to
           one
           of
           its
           private
           Citizens
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           obtained
           that
           Repose
           and
           Settlement
           ,
           it
           could
           by
           no
           other
           ways
           arrive
           at
           .
           And
           that
           the
           English
           are
           no
           less
           than
           the
           Neapolitans
           incapable
           of
           an
           establishment
           on
           a
           popular
           basis
           is
           apparent
           enough
           ,
           all
           endeavours
           having
           been
           used
           towards
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           forms
           of
           Government
           produced
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           found
           by
           experience
           
           that
           even
           the
           tyranny
           of
           Oliver
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           injustice
           ,
           bloud
           ,
           hypocrisie
           and
           atheisme
           on
           which
           its
           foundations
           were
           laid
           ,
           was
           less
           offensive
           than
           any
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           one
           alone
           ;
           our
           Nation
           being
           so
           far
           from
           a
           capacity
           of
           receiving
           the
           other
           impression
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           rationally
           concluded
           that
           had
           we
           lived
           in
           form
           of
           a
           Republick
           as
           many
           ages
           as
           we
           have
           done
           under
           Monarchy
           ,
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           our
           affairs
           and
           customs
           would
           oblige
           us
           to
           cast
           our selves
           into
           the
           arms
           and
           protection
           of
           a
           single
           person
           ;
           for
           evil
           manners
           produce
           not
           only
           good
           laws
           but
           good
           forms
           of
           Government
           ;
           we
           ought
           therefore
           to
           suspect
           all
           that
           hang
           out
           this
           bait
           ,
           and
           assure
           our selves
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Government
           but
           Governours
           they
           design
           against
           ,
           since
           all
           architects
           of
           popular
           fabricks
           ,
           after
           acquisition
           of
           sufficient
           credit
           for
           it
           ,
           have
           been
           easily
           perswaded
           to
           take
           the
           Authoritie
           into
           their
           own
           hands
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           let
           us
           take
           a
           short
           review
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           see
           a
           people
           groaning
           ,
           not
           under
           pretended
           but
           real
           oppression
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           shake
           off
           a
           yoke
           ,
           heavie
           indeed
           ,
           but
           yet
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           erect
           a
           Babel
           of
           their
           own
           contrivance
           ,
           and
           having
           considered
           the
           plunderings
           ,
           devastations
           and
           massacres
           
           that
           attended
           the
           acting
           towards
           it
           ,
           pass
           through
           its
           so
           many
           appearances
           of
           Establishment
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           (
           when
           probably
           so
           near
           perfection
           ,
           by
           the
           Dukes
           as
           firm
           Settlement
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           as
           so
           uncertain
           a
           foundation
           was
           capable
           of
           )
           see
           it
           by
           Divine
           Providence
           reduced
           to
           where
           it
           first
           began
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           far
           from
           seeking
           pretences
           of
           Innovation
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           neglect
           real
           occasions
           were
           they
           offered
           us
           ,
           and
           rather
           suffer
           the
           extremest
           violences
           of
           a
           legal
           power
           (
           from
           which
           yet
           we
           are
           secured
           not
           onely
           by
           experience
           of
           our
           present
           Sovereign
           ,
           but
           confidence
           in
           the
           hereditarie
           Justice
           and
           Moderation
           of
           his
           Family
           )
           than
           by
           attempting
           alterations
           expose
           our selves
           and
           Posterities
           to
           eternal
           confusion
           and
           disorder
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           best
           that
           can
           be
           hoped
           will
           be
           to
           return
           to
           where
           we
           first
           set
           out
           ,
           after
           having
           given
           sufficient
           cause
           to
           have
           all
           the
           burthens
           ,
           creatures
           formerly
           of
           our
           imaginations
           ,
           laid
           really
           on
           our
           shoulders
           .
        
         
           I
           conclude
           with
           consideration
           of
           the
           Neapolitans
           condition
           after
           their
           redaction
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           when
           heavier
           Chains
           were
           imposed
           upon
           them
           to
           prevent
           the
           like
           extravagancies
           ,
           whereas
           
           we
           ,
           by
           indulgence
           of
           the
           most
           gracious
           Prince
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           treated
           with
           the
           wonted
           clemency
           ,
           his
           Goodness
           having
           obliged
           him
           to
           omit
           making
           such
           provisions
           against
           the
           like
           disorders
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           by
           firmlier
           establishing
           and
           stronglier
           guarding
           his
           Authority
           ,
           as
           (
           if
           we
           become
           not
           shortly
           wiser
           )
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           wanting
           both
           to
           King
           and
           People
           :
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           let
           all
           such
           as
           on
           pretence
           of
           freedom
           incroach
           upon
           the
           Roial
           Power
           contain
           themselves
           and
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           Prerogative
           (
           unlimited
           by
           corrupt
           o●
           pedantick
           Comments
           )
           is
           the
           true
           and
           only
           maintainer
           of
           the
           Subjects
           liberty
           .
           Reader
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           excuse
           the
           freedom
           of
           this
           Preface
           it
           shall
           be
           accepted
           as
           a
           Recompence
           for
           my
           confining
           my self
           to
           the
           drudgery
           of
           a
           Translator
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHARACTER
           OF
           THE
           DUKE
           OF
           GUISE
           .
           By
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           .
        
         
           I
           Present
           Posterity
           the
           Encomium
           of
           a
           Prince
           of
           vertue
           equal
           to
           his
           Birth
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           may
           s●em
           superfluous
           in
           a
           Preface
           to
           a
           Book
           ,
           that
           will
           it self
           sufficiently
           publish
           his
           Merit
           ,
           cannot
           omit
           this
           testimony
           ,
           so
           justly
           due
           to
           his
           memorie
           ,
           that
           never
           any
           man
           received
           greater
           endowments
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           better
           manifested
           them
           to
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           in
           it
           be
           guided
           by
           Maximes
           of
           Rhetorick
           but
           duty
           ,
           and
           my
           Pen
           shall
           less
           express
           the
           Conceptions
           of
           my
           Brain
           than
           the
           inclinations
           of
           my
           Heart
           .
           I
           have
           too
           many
           
           things
           to
           say
           in
           praise
           of
           this
           Prince
           to
           say
           them
           well
           .
           And
           since
           it
           is
           not
           my
           business
           here
           to
           display
           mine
           own
           Abilities
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           him
           appear
           such
           as
           he
           really
           was
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           satisfied
           in
           the
           Picture
           because
           very
           like
           .
           I
           will
           say
           nothing
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           all
           Historie
           abounds
           with
           the
           fame
           of
           those
           that
           have
           born
           it
           ,
           and
           confining
           my self
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           acquaint
           such
           as
           do
           not
           alreadie
           know
           it
           ,
           that
           Henry
           of
           Loraine
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           was
           handsome
           without
           pride
           ,
           curious
           without
           affectation
           ,
           affable
           without
           neglect
           of
           his
           qualitie
           ,
           valiant
           without
           transport
           ,
           and
           liberal
           without
           profusion
           .
           His
           Civilitie
           was
           equal
           to
           his
           Courage
           ,
           both
           which
           eminently
           appeared
           in
           a
           Duel
           ,
           where
           the
           condition
           of
           his
           adversarie
           might
           have
           given
           pretence
           for
           an
           excuse
           had
           he
           been
           capable
           of
           seeking
           one
           .
           He
           hurt
           and
           was
           hurt
           ,
           but
           concluded
           it
           with
           immortal
           honour
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Nobility
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           have
           with
           Astonishment
           seen
           him
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           alone
           )
           resist
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           sword
           in
           his
           hand
           pierce
           through
           whatsoever
           opposed
           .
           Historie
           vaunts
           the
           Actions
           of
           Caesar
           and
           Alexander
           ,
           for
           ones
           swimming
           cross
           an
           arm
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           
           manner
           covered
           with
           the
           darts
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           passing
           the
           River
           Granicus
           ,
           and
           attaquing
           an
           Army
           drawn
           up
           in
           Battalia
           on
           the
           other
           side
           .
           Both
           these
           seem
           to
           me
           equalized
           in
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           to
           Naples
           .
           He
           braved
           the
           Sea
           and
           the
           Winds
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Feluque
           ,
           with
           onely
           three
           in
           his
           Companie
           ,
           contemned
           a
           fleet
           of
           enemies
           to
           succour
           his
           Friends
           .
        
         
           As
           his
           Valour
           was
           infinite
           so
           was
           his
           Goodness
           .
           None
           ever
           went
           dissatisfied
           from
           his
           presence
           ,
           he
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Titus
           ,
           was
           the
           Favorite
           of
           Mankind
           :
           His
           natural
           Kindness
           obliged
           him
           to
           sympathize
           with
           others
           in
           their
           misfortunes
           .
           His
           modest
           Mirth
           inspired
           it self
           into
           all
           his
           Companie
           .
           The
           diversions
           where
           address
           ,
           Gallantrie
           and
           Magnificence
           usually
           signalize
           themselves
           ,
           seem
           all
           faint
           and
           languishing
           now
           he
           appears
           no
           more
           .
           And
           though
           we
           have
           a
           Master
           most
           eminent
           in
           all
           ,
           yet
           when
           from
           his
           incomparable
           Person
           we
           descend
           to
           his
           Court
           ,
           we
           quickly
           miss
           its
           principal
           Ornament
           .
        
         
           None
           could
           ever
           blame
           him
           unless
           for
           excess
           in
           that
           which
           to
           be
           without
           is
           imputed
           a
           vice
           .
           He
           loved
           (
           they
           will
           say
           )
           with
           too
           much
           Passion
           .
           If
           Insensibility
           be
           a
           
           blemish
           to
           the
           beauty
           of
           a
           mind
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           tenderness
           augment
           its
           value
           and
           luster
           .
           With
           an
           unequall'd
           Zeal
           he
           embraced
           the
           interests
           of
           those
           that
           depended
           on
           him
           .
           His
           Credit
           ,
           his
           Sword
           ,
           his
           Estate
           were
           ever
           at
           the
           devotion
           of
           his
           Friends
           .
           But
           above
           all
           he
           lov'd
           the
           King
           with
           a
           respect
           beyond
           expression
           .
           In
           his
           sickness
           he
           confirmed
           me
           in
           this
           which
           I
           had
           before
           observed
           on
           several
           occasions
           ,
           and
           the
           unhappy
           Conclusion
           of
           it
           manifested
           to
           me
           how
           much
           our
           great
           King
           was
           concerned
           .
           For
           it
           was
           to
           me
           he
           discovered
           those
           glorious
           marks
           of
           his
           sorrow
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           how
           highly
           I
           honoured
           him
           in
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           What
           rests
           there
           yet
           due
           to
           his
           memory
           ?
           He
           was
           reconciled
           to
           God
           and
           lamented
           by
           his
           King
           ,
           deplored
           by
           his
           friends
           ,
           adored
           by
           his
           servants
           ,
           extolled
           even
           by
           those
           that
           envied
           him
           ,
           and
           admired
           by
           all
           .
           He
           hath
           left
           behind
           him
           a
           Successor
           worthy
           of
           him
           .
           And
           to
           compleat
           his
           felicity
           we
           cannot
           but
           be
           confident
           that
           although
           his
           glory
           was
           most
           eminent
           amongst
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           yet
           incomparably
           more
           so
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           MEMOIRES
           OF
           HENRY
           D.
           of
           Guise
           .
           Book
           I.
           
        
         
           AN
           unfortunate
           accident
           ,
           which
           ,
           do
           what
           I
           could
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           became
           but
           too
           publique
           in
           Europe
           obliged
           me
           to
           ask
           leave
           of
           the
           Queen
           Mother
           ,
           who
           then
           governed
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           journey
           to
           Rome
           ,
           by
           it
           to
           free
           my self
           from
           the
           inconveniencies
           lay
           on
           me
           as
           prejudicial
           to
           my
           reputation
           as
           to
           the
           Establishment
           of
           my
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           the
           Zeal
           I
           ever
           had
           to
           render
           the
           Crown
           all
           manner
           of
           Services
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           engaged
           by
           Honor
           ,
           Birth
           ,
           and
           particular
           Inclination
           ,
           forced
           me
           to
           a
           Continuance
           there
           a
           year
           or
           more
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           Tenth
           expressing
           great
           Kindness
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           thought
           I
           ought
           to
           manage
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           
           to
           make
           my self
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           the
           Instrument
           of
           his
           Reconciliation
           with
           France
           ,
           though
           sensible
           of
           my
           own
           weakness
           in
           order
           to
           so
           great
           a
           work
           .
           And
           knowing
           that
           Cardinal
           Mazzarin
           did
           with
           passion
           desire
           a
           Cardinals
           Hat
           for
           his
           Brother
           ,
           then
           Archbishop
           of
           Aix
           ,
           being
           firmly
           engaged
           in
           his
           interests
           ,
           having
           promised
           him
           my
           friendship
           ,
           and
           devoted
           him
           my
           Services
           ,
           I
           did
           with
           all
           imaginable
           industry
           endeavour
           to
           find
           out
           for
           what
           reasons
           his
           Holiness
           was
           so
           little
           inclined
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           long
           discourse
           with
           him
           one
           day
           about
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           Europe
           ,
           insensibly
           engaged
           him
           to
           discover
           the
           occasion
           that
           obliged
           him
           to
           continue
           a
           division
           so
           prejudicial
           to
           all
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           lay
           in
           his
           power
           to
           end
           with
           much
           facilitie
           ,
           for
           I
           was
           certain
           that
           if
           he
           would
           make
           the
           first
           step
           towards
           it
           ,
           he
           should
           find
           the
           Court
           intirely
           disposed
           to
           a
           good
           understanding
           .
        
         
           Immediately
           he
           assured
           me
           of
           his
           love
           to
           the
           
             French
             Nation
          
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           ever
           justifie
           to
           such
           as
           pretended
           any
           favour
           from
           him
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           had
           too
           many
           causes
           of
           Complaint
           against
           Cardinal
           Mazzarin
           ever
           to
           forget
           them
           .
           He
           particularised
           all
           his
           grievances
           ,
           That
           his
           election
           was
           disapproved
           ,
           That
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           in
           Rome
           on
           all
           occasions
           forgot
           their
           respect
           to
           him
           ,
           threatening
           and
           affronting
           him
           in
           his
           Person
           and
           Familie
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           discourse
           he
           was
           so
           farr
           transported
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           let
           him
           cool
           before
           I
           returned
           any
           answer
           .
           He
           seemed
           surprised
           at
           my
           silence
           ,
           telling
           me
           he
           perceived
           I
           found
           his
           Complaints
           so
           just
           that
           I
           wanted
           a
           Reply
           .
           
           I
           walked
           with
           him
           the
           length
           of
           the
           Gallerie
           twice
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           ,
           and
           when
           (
           interpreting
           my
           silence
           to
           his
           advantage
           )
           he
           pressed
           me
           to
           speak
           ,
           I
           smiled
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           That
           I
           wanted
           not
           Reasons
           to
           oppose
           his
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           yet
           I
           found
           him
           not
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           relish
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           so
           powerful
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           assured
           they
           would
           convince
           him
           ,
           and
           oblige
           him
           to
           grant
           all
           I
           should
           demand
           ,
           and
           do
           absolutely
           all
           I
           should
           desire
           ,
           though
           at
           the
           present
           he
           were
           of
           a
           contrary
           opinion
           :
           He
           assured
           me
           nothing
           could
           be
           able
           to
           alter
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           Resolution
           was
           too
           well
           grounded
           :
           I
           smiled
           again
           ,
           telling
           him
           I
           durst
           swear
           the
           contrary
           .
           To
           this
           he
           briskly
           replied
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           imagine
           from
           whence
           I
           should
           derive
           such
           a
           hope
           .
           From
           the
           consideration
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           of
           your
           Prudence
           ,
           which
           on
           a
           serious
           reflection
           will
           oblige
           you
           to
           cast
           off
           all
           Prejudice
           ,
           and
           discern
           your
           true
           interest
           and
           the
           conduct
           you
           are
           to
           observe
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           infallibly
           follow
           ,
           because
           you
           ought
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           would
           too
           much
           injure
           your self
           should
           you
           stray
           from
           it
           .
           In
           order
           to
           this
           I
           begged
           of
           him
           to
           hear
           me
           patiently
           without
           interruption
           ,
           because
           intending
           not
           to
           exasperate
           or
           displease
           him
           ,
           I
           should
           retire
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           found
           him
           moved
           ,
           and
           deferre
           my
           discourse
           to
           another
           time
           ;
           which
           yet
           should
           not
           be
           till
           he
           sent
           for
           me
           ,
           resolved
           to
           give
           me
           a
           favourable
           audience
           ,
           and
           credit
           what
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           which
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           suspect
           ,
           I
           acting
           without
           Commission
           moved
           onely
           by
           my
           Zeal
           for
           his
           re-union
           with
           France
           ,
           in
           free
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           Kindness
           he
           had
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           it
           might
           
           be
           permitted
           me
           to
           say
           so
           )
           out
           of
           the
           affection
           I
           had
           for
           his
           Person
           .
           He
           yielded
           to
           the
           Conditions
           I
           demanded
           ,
           promised
           a
           confidence
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           me
           patiently
           ,
           and
           thanking
           me
           for
           my
           affection
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           an
           embrace
           told
           me
           ;
           what
           he
           should
           refuse
           me
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           grant
           to
           any
           person
           in
           the
           World
           :
           that
           he
           should
           be
           glad
           I
           could
           find
           Reasons
           to
           perswade
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           if
           his
           Reconciliation
           should
           ever
           be
           made
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           by
           my
           interposal
           ,
           that
           the
           honour
           and
           advantage
           of
           it
           might
           be
           mine
           .
        
         
           I
           gave
           him
           account
           in
           few
           words
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           posture
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           letting
           him
           discern
           the
           impossibility
           of
           separating
           the
           interests
           of
           the
           Nation
           from
           those
           of
           its
           chief
           Minister
           :
           that
           since
           he
           had
           not
           at
           present
           any
           party
           in
           France
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           hope
           to
           make
           any
           there
           by
           disobliging
           it
           .
           That
           though
           ,
           having
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           Graces
           ,
           all
           men
           depended
           on
           and
           had
           recourse
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           with
           all
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Papacy
           he
           could
           oblige
           no
           body
           there
           ,
           unless
           by
           the
           Courts
           concurrence
           :
           that
           the
           difference
           being
           no
           point
           of
           Religion
           ,
           none
           would
           side
           with
           him
           .
           The
           Devout
           and
           Zealous
           (
           though
           inclined
           to
           it
           )
           wanting
           pretence
           of
           Conscience
           to
           ingage
           the
           peop●e
           in
           his
           quarrel
           .
           That
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           would
           as
           Neuters
           be
           indifferent
           Spectators
           of
           what
           might
           happen
           ,
           and
           condemn
           him
           for
           refusing
           a
           Hat
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           so
           important
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           on
           its
           occasion
           he
           should
           reject
           the
           friendship
           of
           a
           Crown
           .
           That
           obstinacy
           ill
           becomes
           a
           Father
           ,
           that
           this
           Quality
           obliges
           to
           greater
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           that
           
           all
           Christendom
           would
           blame
           him
           for
           drawing
           on
           (
           by
           a
           capricious
           refusal
           )
           the
           unhappy
           consequences
           for
           which
           he
           should
           be
           responsible
           ,
           and
           lament
           when
           it
           would
           be
           too
           late
           to
           remedie
           .
           That
           the
           same
           censure
           would
           fall
           on
           Cardinal
           Mazzarin
           ,
           should
           he
           stand
           off
           ,
           after
           so
           obliging
           an
           offer
           ;
           That
           he
           ought
           to
           give
           an
           example
           to
           all
           Christians
           of
           suppressing
           Passion
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           he
           would
           believe
           me
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           I
           would
           engage
           ,
           that
           all
           he
           could
           demand
           should
           be
           granted
           him
           ,
           being
           assured
           that
           Cardinal
           Mazzarin
           desired
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           enter
           into
           his
           good
           opinion
           ,
           and
           fix
           a
           steady
           friendship
           with
           him
           ;
           that
           his
           Election
           should
           be
           no
           more
           mentioned
           but
           with
           acknowledgements
           and
           approbations
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           treated
           with
           all
           Honour
           and
           Compliance
           ,
           that
           all
           Discourses
           dis-respective
           or
           menacing
           should
           be
           disavowed
           ,
           that
           so
           pressing
           and
           positive
           Orders
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           such
           as
           should
           negotiate
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           giving
           him
           all
           that
           belongs
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           future
           he
           should
           have
           as
           great
           cause
           of
           Content
           as
           he
           formerly
           thought
           he
           had
           of
           Complaint
           .
        
         
           He
           seemed
           very
           much
           calmed
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           convinced
           ;
           and
           embracing
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           I
           had
           very
           much
           satisfied
           him
           ;
           That
           if
           I
           had
           been
           sooner
           at
           Rome
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           prevented
           the
           heats
           and
           differences
           passed
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           seriously
           reflect
           on
           our
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           he
           desired
           me
           another
           time
           to
           prosecute
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           first
           day
           of
           his
           leisure
           he
           would
           send
           for
           me
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           giving
           me
           withal
           some
           light
           that
           would
           not
           be
           
           useless
           to
           my
           conduct
           .
           That
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           was
           sorry
           for
           the
           trouble
           I
           must
           suffer
           by
           the
           endeavours
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           subject
           of
           our
           interviews
           :
           that
           I
           should
           be
           careful
           not
           to
           trust
           them
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           assured
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           were
           against
           an
           Accommodation
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           continue
           necessary
           and
           make
           advantage
           by
           the
           division
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           things
           were
           treated
           on
           in
           two
           or
           three
           other
           Conferences
           ,
           and
           I
           every
           time
           returned
           with
           something
           more
           of
           hope
           ,
           still
           observing
           the
           Popes
           aversion
           to
           slacken
           ,
           and
           receiving
           answers
           more
           favourable
           .
           At
           last
           being
           sent
           for
           one
           day
           ,
           finding
           him
           in
           a
           very
           good
           humour
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           expressed
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Affection
           and
           Kindness
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           no
           greater
           satisfaction
           than
           in
           my
           Company
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           enjoy
           oftener
           ,
           and
           send
           for
           me
           at
           all
           times
           when
           his
           Affairs
           permitted
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           apprehend
           my
           prejudice
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           friendship
           might
           prove
           contrary
           to
           my
           interest
           ,
           the
           great
           aversion
           of
           Cardinal
           Mazzarin
           for
           him
           considered
           .
           I
           replied
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           his
           power
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           that
           aversion
           ,
           repeating
           all
           the
           Reasons
           I
           formerly
           instanced
           ;
           these
           he
           now
           found
           more
           valid
           ,
           and
           seemed
           convinced
           :
           The
           Discourse
           held
           with
           him
           by
           Cardinal
           Grimald
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Negotiations
           of
           the
           Marquis
           
             de
             Fontenay
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Abbot
           of
           St
           Nicholas
           touched
           him
           very
           sensibly
           ,
           and
           were
           indeed
           insupportable
           .
           They
           giving
           out
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           that
           he
           was
           so
           great
           a
           dissembler
           that
           none
           ought
           or
           could
           depend
           on
           his
           word
           ,
           
           and
           this
           he
           expressed
           with
           so
           much
           Passion
           that
           rage
           drove
           tears
           from
           his
           eyes
           :
           at
           which
           yet
           I
           was
           not
           much
           concerned
           ,
           Knowing
           well
           enough
           he
           could
           shed
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           was
           an
           excellent
           Actor
           .
           However
           I
           perswaded
           my self
           I
           gained
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           confidently
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           having
           discovered
           where
           he
           was
           attacquable
           ,
           I
           had
           brought
           about
           my
           design
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           must
           yield
           ,
           having
           no
           more
           defences
           against
           me
           ;
           then
           I
           asked
           him
           ,
           if
           his
           predominate
           Passion
           were
           not
           revenge
           ,
           as
           is
           usual
           with
           all
           Italians
           ?
           and
           whether
           he
           would
           not
           thank
           me
           if
           I
           ruined
           at
           Court
           such
           as
           he
           was
           dis-satisfied
           with
           ,
           making
           their
           conduct
           to
           be
           disapproved
           ,
           and
           them
           to
           pass
           for
           malicious
           or
           undiscerning
           persons
           ;
           and
           in
           fine
           cause
           them
           to
           loose
           their
           employments
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           bestowed
           on
           such
           as
           were
           more
           agreeable
           to
           him
           ?
           He
           cast
           his
           Arms
           about
           my
           neck
           ,
           promising
           if
           I
           could
           effect
           this
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           he
           would
           refuse
           to
           do
           for
           my
           sake
           .
           You
           must
           then
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           make
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Aix
           Cardinal
           ,
           with
           assurance
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           done
           it
           sooner
           but
           for
           the
           ill
           conduct
           of
           those
           you
           had
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           oblige
           all
           the
           Mazzarin
           Family
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           a
           near
           friendship
           with
           it
           :
           that
           you
           desire
           not
           to
           treat
           any
           more
           with
           the
           Ministers
           that
           have
           hitherto
           been
           intrusted
           in
           the
           Kings
           affairs
           ,
           whom
           you
           have
           discovered
           to
           be
           little
           affected
           to
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           then
           demand
           they
           may
           be
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Aix
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           be
           Cardinal
           ,
           who
           being
           your
           Creature
           will
           have
           a
           particular
           care
           to
           continue
           
           his
           brother
           in
           a
           good
           understanding
           with
           you
           .
           That
           Cardinal
           Grimaldi
           ,
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Fontenay
           ,
           and
           the
           Abbot
           of
           S.
           Nicholas
           ,
           apprehending
           to
           become
           useless
           ,
           and
           consequently
           little
           considerable
           ,
           have
           always
           embroiled
           matters
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           imagined
           this
           business
           near
           Conclusion
           .
           Give
           me
           order
           to
           make
           these
           assurances
           in
           your
           name
           ,
           and
           continue
           to
           treat
           with
           them
           as
           if
           your
           mind
           were
           still
           unaltered
           ,
           bestowing
           the
           Cardinals
           Hat
           when
           they
           appear
           confident
           you
           intend
           never
           to
           give
           it
           ,
           by
           this
           means
           you
           will
           credit
           me
           ,
           ruine
           their
           reputation
           and
           deprive
           them
           of
           all
           trust
           ,
           by
           discovering
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           a
           true
           friendship
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           sacrifice
           him
           to
           their
           particular
           interests
           ,
           and
           deal
           not
           franckly
           ,
           but
           mis-report
           your
           intentions
           to
           profit
           themselves
           by
           the
           mis-intelligence
           .
           He
           walked
           twice
           the
           length
           of
           the
           Gallery
           ruminating
           on
           what
           I
           had
           said
           ,
           and
           looking
           pleasingly
           on
           me
           ,
           told
           me
           I
           had
           touched
           him
           in
           the
           part
           that
           was
           most
           sensible
           ,
           that
           I
           obliged
           him
           in
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           that
           unable
           to
           denie
           me
           any
           thing
           ,
           he
           consented
           to
           the
           Hat
           for
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Aix
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           give
           notice
           of
           it
           to
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           write
           to
           him
           to
           come
           to
           Rome
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           insert
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           our
           Conference
           ,
           and
           give
           some
           part
           of
           them
           to
           Cardinal
           Grimaldi
           ,
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           Fontenay
           ,
           and
           Abbot
           of
           S.
           Nicholas
           ,
           who
           would
           think
           me
           ridiculously
           weak
           in
           crediting
           his
           fair
           Promises
           for
           want
           of
           Knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           still
           expressing
           himself
           to
           them
           after
           the
           old
           manner
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           they
           would
           yet
           engage
           
           themselves
           further
           by
           giving
           intelligence
           that
           he
           promised
           what
           he
           never
           intended
           to
           perform
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           suffered
           my self
           to
           be
           abused
           by
           his
           flatteries
           ;
           that
           this
           would
           infallibly
           bring
           about
           their
           ruine
           .
        
         
           What
           he
           and
           I
           foresaw
           failed
           not
           to
           happen
           .
           I
           dispatched
           an
           express
           to
           Cardinal
           Mazzarin
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           him
           what
           passed
           ,
           but
           he
           gave
           little
           credit
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           making
           it
           appear
           so
           doubtful
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           acknowledgements
           of
           his
           Obligations
           to
           me
           for
           concerning
           my self
           so
           far
           in
           the
           interests
           of
           his
           familie
           ,
           he
           advised
           me
           to
           distrust
           the
           Popes
           proceedings
           ,
           to
           observe
           him
           nearer
           ,
           and
           not
           credit
           lightly
           ,
           lest
           at
           last
           I
           received
           the
           displeasure
           of
           a
           disappointment
           .
           That
           for
           his
           Brothers
           journey
           to
           Rome
           ,
           he
           could
           by
           no
           means
           approve
           it
           ,
           since
           it
           would
           be
           too
           dishonorable
           for
           him
           to
           go
           thither
           ,
           and
           return
           not
           made
           a
           Cardinal
           .
           The
           Lord
           
             Peter
             Mazzarin
          
           prepossest
           with
           former
           impressions
           could
           never
           be
           perswaded
           of
           this
           good
           news
           ,
           but
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Aix
           (
           as
           men
           are
           easie
           to
           believe
           what
           they
           desire
           )
           received
           my
           Letter
           with
           much
           content
           ,
           and
           the
           vivacitie
           of
           his
           temper
           not
           permitting
           much
           reflection
           ,
           entertained
           great
           hopes
           ,
           and
           suffering
           himself
           to
           be
           transported
           with
           joy
           ,
           prayed
           me
           to
           assure
           the
           Pope
           of
           his
           acknowledgements
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           very
           suddenly
           cast
           himself
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           brothers
           name
           ratifie
           all
           particulars
           of
           our
           agreements
           for
           which
           himself
           would
           be
           the
           security
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           reception
           of
           such
           a
           favour
           ,
           procure
           from
           France
           whatever
           could
           be
           desired
           on
           his
           behalf
           .
           In
           the
           
           mean
           time
           I
           sought
           to
           make
           sure
           of
           the
           Ladie
           Olympia
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           found
           little
           difficultie
           ,
           being
           well
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           already
           gained
           by
           the
           money
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           ,
           ambitious
           to
           be
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           who
           doubtful
           of
           a
           nomination
           from
           Spain
           ,
           saw
           no
           readier
           way
           to
           his
           end
           than
           this
           occasion
           .
           He
           opened
           himself
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           we
           joyned
           our
           forces
           to
           make
           a
           stronger
           battery
           ,
           pressing
           on
           the
           business
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           with
           united
           forces
           ;
           Cardinal
           Paucirolle
           was
           the
           only
           person
           likely
           to
           thwart
           us
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           undertook
           the
           bringing
           him
           about
           .
        
         
           And
           knowing
           him
           a
           profest
           enemy
           to
           Cardinal
           Mazzarin
           ,
           I
           thought
           the
           mediation
           of
           Cardinal
           Sforza
           ,
           my
           Cosin
           and
           particular
           friend
           necessary
           :
           He
           was
           desirous
           to
           engage
           himself
           in
           the
           interests
           of
           France
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           expected
           a
           treatment
           suitable
           to
           his
           Birth
           and
           Merit
           ,
           and
           to
           obtain
           considerable
           Pensions
           and
           Benefices
           ;
           but
           Cardinal
           Grimaldi
           probably
           opposed
           him
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           power
           ,
           apprehending
           he
           might
           step
           into
           his
           place
           ,
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           his
           credit
           .
           I
           undertook
           to
           reconcile
           him
           with
           the
           Mazzarin
           Family
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           had
           ever
           been
           contrary
           :
           And
           he
           on
           his
           part
           contrived
           a
           meeting
           between
           me
           and
           Candinal
           Pancirolle
           :
           Now
           as
           in
           Rome
           all
           enmity
           gives
           way
           to
           the
           ambition
           of
           obtaining
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           upon
           the
           assurance
           I
           gave
           him
           of
           removing
           the
           Exclusion
           he
           feared
           from
           France
           ,
           which
           alone
           might
           be
           destructive
           to
           his
           pretence
           (
           being
           already
           secure
           of
           Spain
           and
           a
           strong
           party
           in
           the
           Conclave
           )
           he
           promised
           in
           stead
           of
           opposing
           to
           second
           me
           :
           this
           removed
           all
           difficulties
           
           by
           the
           great
           Ascendent
           he
           had
           over
           his
           Holiness
           inclinations
           .
           This
           negotiation
           was
           managed
           with
           so
           much
           diligence
           and
           secrecie
           that
           it
           was
           not
           discerned
           by
           the
           French
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           continuing
           obstinate
           in
           their
           opinions
           dispatched
           to
           court
           advices
           of
           very
           little
           certainty
           .
        
         
           Having
           brought
           things
           to
           this
           pass
           ,
           I
           visited
           Father
           Serroni
           a
           friend
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Aix
           ,
           and
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Mandes
           ,
           to
           oblige
           him
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           and
           hasten
           his
           coming
           .
           I
           writ
           also
           to
           Cardinal
           Mazzarin
           to
           send
           him
           ,
           making
           my self
           responsible
           for
           the
           success
           of
           his
           journey
           ,
           to
           which
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           consent
           ,
           not
           trusting
           these
           fair
           appearances
           ,
           nor
           the
           Popes
           humour
           ,
           which
           he
           took
           to
           be
           close
           and
           deceitful
           .
        
         
           There
           needed
           not
           many
           perswasions
           to
           move
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Aix
           to
           the
           journey
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           not
           being
           swayed
           by
           his
           brothers
           Council
           ,
           so
           vehemently
           desirous
           of
           what
           he
           pretended
           ,
           that
           for
           it
           he
           would
           have
           run
           all
           hazards
           :
           He
           set
           on
           therefore
           immediately
           ,
           and
           giving
           me
           notice
           by
           post
           ,
           I
           instantly
           gave
           account
           of
           it
           to
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           well
           perceiving
           the
           joy
           it
           gave
           him
           :
           At
           the
           Archbishops
           coming
           near
           Rome
           the
           Pope
           commanded
           me
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           spoke
           with
           any
           of
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           ,
           assure
           him
           of
           his
           Promotion
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           consideration
           of
           such
           discourses
           as
           might
           be
           made
           him
           ,
           he
           should
           credit
           me
           alone
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           responsible
           for
           all
           I
           had
           pretended
           ,
           which
           at
           his
           first
           audience
           should
           be
           confirmed
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           had
           his
           satisfaction
           long
           since
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           been
           sooner
           
           at
           Rome
           ,
           or
           if
           none
           but
           my self
           had
           interposed
           in
           his
           business
           ,
           being
           the
           best
           and
           faithfullest
           of
           his
           friends
           .
           After
           his
           thanks
           he
           conjured
           me
           to
           press
           the
           compleating
           of
           what
           I
           had
           so
           well
           begun
           ,
           which
           I
           neglected
           not
           .
           But
           whilest
           I
           continued
           my
           sollicitations
           ,
           there
           intervened
           a
           difficulty
           by
           a
           post
           from
           Spain
           ,
           bringing
           news
           that
           the
           Catholique
           King
           approved
           not
           the
           promotion
           of
           Count
           Ognate
           ,
           who
           desired
           of
           the
           Pope
           some
           little
           time
           to
           endeavour
           by
           mediation
           of
           friends
           to
           remove
           the
           obstacle
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Pope
           consented
           .
           And
           some
           apprehending
           that
           the
           Pope
           himself
           was
           craftily
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           ,
           so
           to
           dis-engage
           himself
           of
           his
           promise
           to
           me
           without
           imputation
           ,
           I
           proposed
           to
           him
           as
           an
           expedient
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           go
           on
           ,
           reserving
           the
           Spaniard
           in
           Petto
           ,
           whom
           he
           might
           afterwards
           nominate
           at
           his
           leisure
           ,
           when
           this
           d●fficulty
           should
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           they
           at
           Madrid
           had
           made
           choice
           of
           a
           more
           agreeable
           subject
           :
           But
           he
           continued
           resolute
           to
           send
           an
           express
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           give
           no
           pretence
           for
           Complaint
           of
           Precipitation
           .
           After
           much
           contestation
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           submit
           ,
           yet
           with
           assurance
           from
           him
           that
           he
           would
           by
           no
           means
           fail
           of
           performing
           what
           he
           had
           promised
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           six
           weeks
           (
           what
           answer
           soever
           he
           received
           ,
           or
           in
           case
           they
           maliciously
           detained
           his
           Express
           )
           he
           would
           give
           me
           satisfaction
           .
           There
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           so
           long
           patience
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           being
           expired
           the
           Archbishop
           desired
           me
           to
           challenge
           the
           promise
           ,
           I
           did
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           Holiness
           so
           positively
           confirmed
           me
           that
           I
           found
           no
           grounds
           for
           further
           doubt
           ;
           
           But
           yet
           deferring
           the
           Consistorie
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           the
           party
           concerned
           falling
           into
           a
           greater
           distrust
           ,
           told
           me
           he
           could
           not
           be
           eased
           of
           it
           ,
           unless
           his
           Holiness
           would
           positively
           appoint
           the
           day
           he
           should
           receive
           the
           advantage
           he
           so
           much
           coveted
           :
           I
           went
           and
           desired
           this
           favour
           of
           him
           as
           necessary
           to
           my
           repose
           and
           credit
           ,
           he
           made
           many
           difficulties
           ,
           the
           like
           having
           never
           been
           practised
           .
           But
           representing
           to
           him
           that
           if
           he
           had
           the
           kindness
           for
           me
           he
           pretended
           ,
           he
           should
           testifie
           it
           in
           passing
           by
           ,
           for
           my
           sake
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           formalities
           .
           He
           promised
           me
           ,
           and
           performed
           it
           in
           the
           most
           obliging
           manner
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           presently
           acquainted
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           who
           received
           the
           news
           with
           all
           the
           joy
           imaginable
           .
           The
           next
           morning
           ,
           which
           was
           Saturday
           ,
           the
           Pope
           sent
           one
           of
           the
           Secretaries
           of
           his
           Chamber
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Archbishop
           that
           on
           Monday
           without
           farther
           delay
           should
           be
           a
           Consistory
           .
           They
           that
           desired
           not
           this
           ,
           as
           being
           engaged
           to
           maintain
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           as
           well
           as
           my self
           was
           deluded
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           would
           find
           some
           new
           pretence
           for
           delay
           ,
           were
           sensibly
           moved
           ,
           and
           on
           Monday
           surprised
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           the
           Consistory
           was
           assembled
           ,
           and
           the
           Archbishop
           had
           received
           the
           Hat.
           His
           Holiness
           immediately
           sent
           me
           the
           good
           news
           ,
           as
           principally
           concerned
           ,
           for
           which
           in
           the
           afternoon
           I
           went
           to
           give
           him
           thanks
           :
           and
           afterwards
           to
           Complement
           the
           new
           Cardinal
           ,
           who
           gave
           me
           a
           thousand
           embraces
           ,
           protesting
           that
           his
           whole
           Family
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Brother
           and
           himself
           had
           so
           sensible
           an
           obligation
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           depend
           on
           whatever
           was
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           
           of
           which
           I
           should
           see
           effectual
           proofs
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           would
           be
           my
           Security
           all
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           That
           night
           he
           went
           incognito
           ,
           to
           give
           his
           Holiness
           thanks
           ,
           who
           told
           him
           he
           owed
           his
           Promotion
           to
           me
           alone
           ,
           wishing
           him
           to
           go
           and
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           and
           withal
           advised
           that
           it
           might
           never
           be
           forgotten
           by
           himself
           or
           brother
           .
           In
           order
           to
           which
           he
           hasted
           to
           me
           ,
           transported
           to
           admiration
           ,
           which
           yet
           will
           not
           seem
           extraordinary
           to
           such
           as
           understand
           what
           it
           is
           in
           Rome
           (
           unless
           in
           the
           Families
           of
           Popes
           or
           Soveraign
           Princes
           )
           to
           see
           two
           Cardinals
           of
           one
           Family
           .
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           repeat
           the
           terms
           of
           his
           Complements
           ,
           nor
           what
           he
           said
           to
           demonstrate
           how
           farre
           he
           held
           himself
           obliged
           ,
           for
           having
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           )
           obtained
           for
           him
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           power
           of
           France
           and
           credit
           of
           his
           brother
           had
           failed
           in
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           he
           had
           despaired
           .
           At
           his
           taking
           leave
           I
           proffered
           to
           wait
           on
           him
           to
           his
           Coach
           ,
           which
           he
           conjured
           me
           not
           to
           do
           ,
           desiring
           to
           avoid
           all
           ceremony
           ,
           because
           incognito
           ;
           but
           perceiving
           me
           follow
           ,
           he
           set
           himself
           on
           a
           run
           ,
           and
           not
           observing
           a
           well
           that
           was
           in
           a
           little
           Garden
           through
           which
           he
           passed
           ,
           having
           turned
           towards
           me
           to
           take
           his
           leave
           ,
           as
           he
           retreated
           he
           fell
           into
           it
           ,
           from
           whence
           I
           helped
           him
           out
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           forbear
           laughing
           :
           He
           went
           home
           to
           dry
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           bed
           ,
           where
           (
           though
           he
           wanted
           rest
           )
           I
           believe
           he
           slept
           not
           ,
           lest
           at
           his
           waking
           he
           should
           impute
           his
           good
           fortune
           to
           the
           illusions
           of
           a
           dream
           .
        
         
         
           The
           same
           night
           he
           sent
           an
           express
           to
           acquaint
           his
           brother
           Cardinal
           Mazzarin
           with
           his
           good
           success
           ,
           and
           taking
           upon
           him
           to
           make
           known
           the
           obligation
           he
           had
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           conduct
           in
           effecting
           an
           enterprise
           of
           so
           much
           difficultie
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           leave
           all
           to
           him
           ,
           this
           being
           more
           becoming
           than
           to
           be
           my
           own
           trumpet
           ,
           and
           so
           contented
           my self
           to
           send
           onely
           a
           Letter
           of
           Complement
           and
           Congratulation
           .
           The
           answers
           we
           received
           were
           such
           as
           might
           be
           expected
           in
           return
           of
           so
           welcom
           a
           Message
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           became
           very
           well
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Orders
           that
           were
           sent
           relating
           to
           his
           particular
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           began
           to
           negotiate
           with
           him
           in
           a
           manner
           so
           respective
           and
           obliging
           ,
           that
           he
           well
           perceived
           all
           former
           resentments
           were
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Mazzarin
           Family
           was
           most
           streightly
           addicted
           to
           his
           interests
           ,
           which
           the
           two
           brothers
           would
           ever
           sollicite
           .
           He
           made
           also
           very
           obliging
           acknowledgements
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           some
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           what
           pretences
           or
           occasions
           soever
           intervened
           ,
           I
           might
           depend
           on
           the
           Protection
           and
           support
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           on
           the
           Person
           of
           his
           Holiness
           .
           The
           Kings
           Ministers
           alone
           loosing
           as
           well
           at
           Rome
           as
           at
           Court
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           credit
           and
           trust
           ,
           nettled
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           their
           sight
           ,
           and
           against
           their
           sense
           ,
           so
           important
           a
           negotiation
           had
           been
           brought
           to
           effect
           ,
           conceived
           an
           irreconcileable
           hatred
           against
           me
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           in
           that
           (
           not
           daring
           to
           give
           it
           vent
           )
           they
           concealed
           it
           in
           order
           to
           an
           opportunity
           of
           making
           me
           feel
           its
           fatal
           effects
           ,
           decrying
           all
           the
           important
           
           Services
           I
           afterwards
           rendered
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           they
           blemished
           what
           they
           possibly
           could
           ,
           and
           not
           contented
           with
           their
           vain
           attempts
           against
           my
           reputation
           ,
           at
           last
           deprived
           me
           of
           my
           Liberty
           by
           a
           long
           and
           hard
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           was
           possible
           for
           them
           brought
           my
           life
           into
           danger
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           apprehend
           in
           me
           an
           irreprochable
           witness
           ,
           of
           their
           having
           been
           too
           much
           led
           by
           their
           passions
           and
           interests
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           sacrificed
           the
           glory
           and
           advantages
           of
           Cardinal
           Mazzarin
           and
           his
           Family
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           very
           instant
           I
           met
           an
           occasion
           to
           discover
           what
           fruit
           I
           was
           to
           expect
           of
           so
           much
           pains
           and
           hopes
           (
           so
           justly
           grounded
           )
           to
           have
           the
           protection
           of
           Cardinal
           Mazzarin
           ,
           the
           good
           Offices
           and
           Sollicitation
           of
           the
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Aix
           ,
           now
           Cardinal
           of
           Saint
           Cecilia
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           favour
           ,
           by
           the
           surprising
           news
           which
           came
           to
           Rome
           of
           the
           tumults
           in
           Sicilie
           ,
           and
           revolt
           of
           Naples
           ;
           where
           Masaniello
           was
           head
           .
           I
           will
           not
           enlarge
           my self
           to
           the
           particulars
           of
           a
           business
           so
           fatal
           to
           Spain
           ,
           and
           so
           extraordinarie
           ;
           All
           Europe
           hath
           been
           sufficiently
           informed
           ,
           and
           I
           resolved
           in
           these
           relations
           to
           speak
           of
           no
           more
           than
           I
           am
           my self
           concerned
           in
           ,
           lest
           I
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           too
           great
           a
           Volume
           ,
           not
           pretending
           to
           the
           Historian
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           as
           troublesome
           ,
           as
           unsuitable
           to
           my
           humor
           and
           qualitie
           :
           In
           these
           Disorders
           I
           supposed
           I
           might
           find
           fair
           Opportunities
           of
           acquiring
           glory
           ,
           and
           contributing
           to
           the
           advantages
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           hath
           ever
           been
           my
           prevailing
           Passion
           ,
           being
           naturally
           ambitious
           and
           zealous
           (
           as
           I
           ought
           )
           for
           that
           
           Crown
           to
           which
           I
           have
           the
           honor
           to
           be
           born
           a
           Subject
           ,
           perswaded
           I
           could
           no
           ways
           better
           employ
           my
           life
           than
           for
           the
           good
           of
           my
           Country
           ,
           and
           prejudice
           of
           its
           enemies
           .
           Being
           one
           Evening
           retired
           with
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           ,
           in
           whom
           I
           had
           very
           much
           confidence
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           at
           that
           time
           Gentleman
           of
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           I
           discovered
           my
           thoughts
           to
           him
           ,
           ordering
           him
           to
           seek
           out
           Captain
           Peronne
           ,
           brother
           of
           
             Dominico
             Perronne
          
           the
           famous
           Bandite
           ,
           and
           chief
           of
           the
           Confidents
           of
           Masaniello
           ,
           whom
           he
           brought
           to
           me
           in
           the
           Morning
           ;
           Him
           I
           desired
           to
           find
           out
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           perswade
           him
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           Cruelties
           he
           exercised
           in
           Naples
           ,
           burning
           the
           houses
           ,
           and
           goods
           of
           Monopolists
           ,
           demanding
           Exemption
           from
           Customs
           and
           Imposts
           ,
           he
           should
           rather
           think
           of
           ruining
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           naturally
           vindicative
           ,
           and
           under
           whom
           the
           revolters
           would
           never
           find
           security
           or
           pardon
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           therefore
           to
           seek
           the
           succour
           and
           protection
           of
           some
           powerful
           Stranger
           ;
           That
           there
           was
           not
           any
           in
           the
           World
           so
           confidently
           to
           be
           depended
           on
           as
           France
           ,
           who
           ever
           gloried
           in
           assisting
           the
           oppressed
           that
           had
           recourse
           to
           her
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           interest
           than
           the
           reputation
           acquired
           by
           so
           generous
           actions
           .
           That
           the
           Catalonians
           were
           faithful
           witnesses
           of
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germanie
           .
           That
           he
           could
           not
           doubt
           of
           her
           power
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           which
           made
           her
           redoubted
           and
           respected
           through
           the
           World.
           That
           I
           would
           undertake
           to
           negotiate
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Neapolitans
           all
           Supplies
           and
           Assistances
           they
           should
           desire
           ,
           and
           for
           effecting
           this
           ,
           would
           
           render
           my self
           into
           their
           hands
           an
           Hostage
           .
           Besides
           I
           would
           labour
           reuniting
           the
           Nobility
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           (
           without
           which
           all
           attempts
           that
           could
           be
           made
           for
           Libertie
           would
           prove
           vain
           )
           so
           depriving
           their
           Enemie
           of
           all
           possibility
           of
           continuing
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           his
           principal
           Support
           consisting
           in
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           That
           my
           name
           and
           the
           Family
           of
           which
           I
           descended
           would
           contribute
           much
           to
           so
           great
           a
           design
           ,
           I
           engaging
           my self
           in
           the
           interests
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           as
           intirely
           as
           if
           I
           were
           a
           Native
           .
        
         
           He
           went
           away
           (
           satisfied
           and
           won
           by
           my
           Discourse
           )
           chearfully
           to
           undertake
           this
           important
           Negotiation
           ,
           as
           well
           affected
           as
           instructed
           for
           what
           he
           was
           to
           do
           .
           But
           as
           misfortune
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           his
           brother
           being
           slain
           ,
           at
           his
           arrival
           he
           was
           suspected
           ,
           and
           consequently
           imprisoned
           :
           nothing
           discour●ged
           by
           this
           cross
           accident
           ,
           I
           employed
           two
           other
           persons
           to
           Naples
           ,
           who
           were
           also
           m●de
           Prisoners
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           gave
           out
           )
           perfidiously
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           the
           instructions
           wherewith
           I
           had
           discharged
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           unlucky
           beginnings
           in
           stead
           of
           deterring
           ,
           animated
           me
           to
           an
           enterprise
           that
           appeared
           more
           glorious
           in
           the
           prospect
           of
           so
           many
           perils
           and
           difficulties
           .
           The
           arrival
           at
           Rome
           of
           
             Don
             Pepe
             Caraffa
          
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Metalone
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           Gentlemen
           that
           had
           made
           their
           escape
           from
           the
           Castles
           of
           Naples
           where
           they
           had
           been
           long
           detained
           Prisoners
           with
           great
           rigour
           and
           ill
           ●s●ge
           ,
           gave
           me
           hopes
           of
           making
           use
           of
           their
           resentments
           ,
           for
           effecting
           that
           with
           the
           Nobility
           (
           whom
           I
           know
           to
           be
           incensed
           
           by
           continual
           grievances
           )
           which
           so
           many
           accidents
           had
           hindered
           me
           from
           bringing
           about
           with
           the
           people
           :
           My
           endeavours
           proved
           not
           successless
           ,
           and
           having
           intirely
           gained
           him
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           hazzard
           his
           return
           ,
           there
           to
           speak
           with
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           friends
           and
           kindred
           ,
           and
           oblige
           them
           to
           embrace
           the
           occasion
           of
           serving
           me
           ,
           and
           revenging
           themselves
           .
           But
           the
           peoples
           aversion
           for
           the
           Nobility
           increasing
           by
           artifices
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           he
           became
           an
           unhappy
           victime
           as
           well
           to
           it
           as
           to
           the
           hatred
           of
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           :
           Soon
           after
           his
           arrival
           ,
           having
           perceived
           his
           hopes
           and
           mine
           frustrated
           ,
           he
           was
           massacred
           with
           unheard-of
           cruelties
           ,
           his
           body
           torn
           and
           dragged
           through
           all
           the
           Streets
           :
           Masaniello
           having
           been
           treated
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           After
           this
           I
           sent
           a
           young
           Captain
           ,
           Grand-Child
           of
           
             Cicio
             Arpaia
          
           ,
           the
           peoples
           Elect
           ,
           to
           treat
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           absolute
           Master
           ,
           and
           of
           greatest
           credit
           in
           the
           Citie
           .
           This
           unhappy
           Messenger
           met
           the
           same
           fortune
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           whose
           distrust
           augmenting
           by
           discerning
           my
           persistance
           in
           endeavouring
           by
           all
           ways
           to
           concern
           my self
           in
           their
           disorders
           ,
           kept
           so
           strict
           a
           guard
           on
           the
           Passages
           ,
           that
           a
           French
           man
           servant
           to
           
             Monsieur
             Dessinay
          
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Avignon
           ,
           who
           had
           applied
           himself
           to
           me
           during
           my
           stay
           at
           Rome
           ,
           a
           Youth
           witty
           and
           resolute
           ,
           (
           whom
           I
           sent
           by
           Land
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           listing
           himself
           in
           their
           service
           as
           a
           Bourgundian
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           account
           of
           those
           I
           had
           dispatch'd
           formerly
           ,
           of
           whose
           sad
           fates
           I
           was
           yet
           ignorant
           )
           was
           taken
           near
           Gaeta
           ,
           
           whither
           he
           was
           brought
           ,
           though
           after
           a
           cunning
           discharging
           himself
           of
           his
           Papers
           ,
           from
           whence
           (
           having
           suffered
           the
           torture
           ordinary
           and
           extraordinary
           )
           he
           was
           released
           ,
           with
           Command
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           to
           avoid
           that
           Kingdom
           :
           Finding
           by
           his
           return
           that
           none
           of
           those
           I
           formerly
           sent
           had
           success
           ,
           I
           thought
           my self
           obliged
           to
           try
           Fortune
           again
           ;
           and
           (
           two
           young
           resolute
           Italians
           ,
           whom
           I
           gained
           with
           Money
           ,
           proffering
           to
           run
           the
           Extremest
           hazards
           for
           me
           )
           she
           yielded
           to
           my
           importunity
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           be
           less
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Cicio
           of
           Arpaia
           received
           my
           Proposals
           with
           much
           content
           ,
           imparted
           them
           to
           his
           friends
           and
           heads
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           hoped
           Naples
           should
           recover
           her
           desired
           Liberty
           ,
           by
           the
           assurance
           of
           assistance
           from
           France
           ,
           I
           rendering
           my self
           their
           hostage
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           my
           person
           obtaining
           a
           Leader
           ,
           to
           whose
           birth
           and
           name
           all
           would
           submit
           without
           jealousie
           :
           which
           was
           no
           less
           than
           necessary
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           of
           the
           Countrey
           being
           so
           vain
           and
           haughty
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           esteeming
           himself
           worthy
           the
           Command
           )
           would
           refuse
           to
           obey
           any
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           or
           yield
           him
           advantages
           above
           the
           rest
           .
           A
           necessity
           appearing
           to
           take
           off
           the
           respect
           (
           which
           through
           the
           highest
           of
           the
           Sedition
           )
           was
           continued
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           I
           conceived
           the
           certainest
           way
           to
           engage
           them
           to
           reject
           his
           yoke
           ,
           and
           advance
           to
           a
           distance
           might
           render
           them
           irreconcileable
           ,
           was
           The
           Proposal
           of
           forming
           themselves
           into
           a
           Republique
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           prove
           an
           agreeab●e
           Lure
           :
           the
           Nobility
           by
           it
           expecting
           the
           principal
           share
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           
           after
           the
           Example
           of
           Venice
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           intending
           to
           exclude
           them
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           Switzers
           .
           So
           both
           parties
           flattering
           themselves
           with
           hopes
           of
           obtaining
           their
           desires
           ,
           would
           joyntly
           endeavour
           the
           Extirpation
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           after
           which
           it
           would
           be
           easie
           to
           change
           the
           Government
           without
           giving
           any
           jealousie
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           I
           represented
           to
           them
           as
           obliged
           to
           their
           assistance
           ,
           onely
           ,
           by
           its
           interest
           of
           separating
           them
           from
           Spain
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           done
           formerly
           for
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           who
           had
           at
           last
           obtained
           Liberty
           and
           independence
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           testifie
           the
           zeal
           I
           had
           to
           sacrifice
           my self
           ,
           and
           hazard
           all
           for
           their
           service
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           pretend
           nothing
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           authority
           for
           my self
           and
           Successors
           that
           was
           granted
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           Orange
           in
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           continued
           hitherto
           with
           so
           much
           splendor
           and
           honor
           .
        
         
           The
           Title
           of
           Republique
           (
           of
           which
           I
           was
           the
           first
           Proposer
           )
           dazeled
           their
           eyes
           immediately
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           day
           was
           the
           onely
           Discourse
           of
           Naples
           :
           My
           proffers
           were
           received
           with
           open
           arms
           ,
           and
           they
           sent
           me
           word
           ,
           that
           though
           all
           things
           seemed
           calm
           at
           present
           ,
           ere
           long
           they
           should
           again
           take
           arms
           ,
           the
           Conditions
           granted
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           ,
           being
           so
           disadvantageous
           to
           Spain
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           ratified
           by
           its
           Councils
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           resentments
           of
           that
           vindicative
           Nation
           were
           to
           be
           expected
           at
           the
           first
           arrival
           of
           its
           forces
           ;
           The
           Vice-roys
           facility
           in
           yielding
           to
           all
           demands
           ,
           proceeding
           only
           from
           want
           of
           power
           to
           justifie
           a
           refusal
           ;
           
           that
           I
           was
           therefore
           besought
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           people
           to
           negotiate
           for
           them
           the
           protection
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           its
           succors
           when
           time
           should
           serve
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           my self
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           come
           and
           take
           the
           command
           of
           their
           forces
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           alteration
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           happen
           very
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           should
           be
           sought
           to
           by
           Commissioners
           sent
           express
           .
           I
           was
           over-joyed
           at
           so
           handsome
           an
           opportunity
           of
           serving
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           becoming
           by
           the
           effects
           of
           my
           own
           industry
           and
           address
           able
           to
           propound
           to
           him
           so
           advantageous
           a
           design
           ,
           which
           I
           alone
           was
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           undertake
           and
           execute
           .
           I
           dispatched
           therefore
           an
           express
           to
           Court
           ,
           with
           Letters
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           Queen
           Regent
           ,
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Orleans
           ,
           and
           Cardinal
           Mazzarin
           :
           and
           encharging
           my
           late
           brother
           the
           Knight
           of
           Malta
           with
           what
           he
           was
           to
           negotiate
           on
           my
           behalf
           ,
           I
           sent
           him
           this
           following
           Instruction
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Instruction
                 For
                 my
                 Brother
                 the
                 Knight
                 of
                 Malta
                 ,
                 concerning
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 I
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 negotiate
                 for
                 me
                 at
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 FIrst
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 represent
                 ,
                 that
                 happening
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 revolt
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 I
                 supposed
                 it
                 to
                 concern
                 the
                 Kings
                 service
                 to
                 gain
                 a
                 partie
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 
                   St
                   Cicilia
                
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 onely
                 testified
                 their
                 approbation
                 ,
                 but
                 withal
                 gave
                 me
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 I
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 render
                 France
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 assisted
                 by
                 its
                 Credit
                 and
                 Forces
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 I
                 could
                 negotiate
                 any
                 thing
                 considerable
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 been
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 party
                 as
                 might
                 assure
                 me
                 of
                 success
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 neglect
                 giving
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 receive
                 Orders
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 if
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 allowed
                 such
                 assistance
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 executing
                 the
                 enterprise
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 however
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 affairs
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 several
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 perhaps
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 flattered
                 with
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 settlement
                 to
                 themselves
                 as
                 advantageous
                 as
                 solid
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 that
                 thought
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 to
                 entertain
                 any
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 with
                 reason
                 pretend
                 so
                 just
                 a
                 conquest
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 that
                 finding
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Naples
                 absolutely
                 resolved
                 to
                 free
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Holland
                 )
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Libertie
                 they
                 should
                 acquire
                 ,
                 I
                 believed
                 France
                 would
                 Consent
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 a
                 possibility
                 of
                 such
                 place
                 as
                 is
                 possessed
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 
                 in
                 the
                 United
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 endeavour
                 to
                 obtain
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 advantage
                 France
                 would
                 receive
                 by
                 depriving
                 its
                 enemies
                 of
                 this
                 famous
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 peradventure
                 my
                 address
                 and
                 diligence
                 might
                 acquire
                 me
                 such
                 esteem
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 prevail
                 with
                 them
                 (
                 if
                 weary
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Government
                 )
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 our
                 Crown
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 I
                 might
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 justly
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 Viceroy
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 hope
                 such
                 a
                 consent
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 attempt
                 is
                 so
                 extremely
                 hazardous
                 ,
                 that
                 onely
                 my self
                 dare
                 venture
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 whosoever
                 does
                 so
                 ,
                 must
                 cast
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 people
                 ,
                 without
                 other
                 assurance
                 than
                 their
                 affection
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Forces
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 Places
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 being
                 permitted
                 the
                 landing
                 any
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 conceive
                 them
                 needful
                 and
                 demand
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 confidence
                 I
                 have
                 that
                 my
                 Person
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 disagreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Chiefs
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 does
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 engage
                 me
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 hopes
                 that
                 the
                 Protection
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 friendship
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 abandoned
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 time
                 there
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 acquired
                 credit
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 afterwards
                 subsist
                 securely
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 shall
                 adde
                 that
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 
                 having
                 sent
                 me
                 an
                 express
                 to
                 invite
                 me
                 to
                 this
                 resolution
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 very
                 shortly
                 expect
                 another
                 with
                 power
                 to
                 agree
                 on
                 conditions
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 resolved
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 ratification
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 granted
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Viceroy
                 should
                 arrive
                 from
                 Spain
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 refusal
                 of
                 their
                 Articles
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 offence
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 pretence
                 for
                 a
                 second
                 rising
                 ,
                 and
                 attempting
                 Liberty
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 condescention
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 but
                 seek
                 some
                 other
                 cause
                 of
                 Complaint
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 appearance
                 ,
                 it
                 not
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 that
                 Castle
                 
                   St
                   Elm
                
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Governour
                 hath
                 gon
                 about
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 inclination
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 reply
                 it
                 is
                 acquired
                 by
                 some
                 friends
                 I
                 have
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 continually
                 do
                 me
                 good
                 Offices
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 care
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 here
                 to
                 caress
                 and
                 win
                 all
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 distrust
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 General
                 
                   Don
                   Francisco
                   Toralte
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Nobility
                 .
                 There
                 remains
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 to
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 careful
                 to
                 obtain
                 for
                 me
                 (
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 )
                 permission
                 to
                 accept
                 the
                 imployment
                 offered
                 ,
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 case
                 I
                 shall
                 need
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 my
                 passage
                 )
                 to
                 some
                 Ships
                 or
                 Gallies
                 to
                 accompany
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 on
                 mine
                 own
                 particular
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 all
                 I
                 possibly
                 can
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 I
                 conjure
                 him
                 to
                 supplicat
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 for
                 paying
                 my
                 Pensions
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Summs
                 due
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assure
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Messenger
                 I
                 expect
                 shall
                 arrive
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 dispatch
                 an
                 express
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Proposals
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 all
                 above
                 mentioned
                 my
                 brother
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 returne
                 me
                 a
                 speedy
                 Answer
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 I
                 recommend
                 to
                 him
                 secrecie
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 what
                 concernes
                 my
                 own
                 particular
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 apprehension
                 that
                 discovery
                 may
                 destroy
                 the
                 business
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 cost
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 many
                 innocent
                 persons
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 without
                 infinite
                 regret
                 see
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 my
                 evil
                 fortune
                 .
              
               
                 
                   From
                   Rome
                   
                     
                       the
                       16th
                    
                     .
                     Sept.
                     1647.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Henry
                   of
                   Lorrain
                   Duke
                   of
                   Guise
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           I
           formerly
           communicated
           to
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           all
           particulars
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           write
           conformably
           :
           And
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           they
           dissembled
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           really
           esteemed
           me
           capable
           of
           renewing
           the
           troubles
           which
           seemed
           appeased
           in
           Naples
           ,
           they
           approved
           the
           resolution
           I
           had
           taken
           ,
           incouraged
           and
           pressed
           me
           to
           go
           forward
           ;
           with
           assurance
           ,
           that
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           doubt
           of
           all
           necescary
           supplies
           ,
           since
           I
           undertook
           the
           greatest
           Service
           could
           possibly
           be
           render'd
           France
           ,
           by
           making
           so
           powerful
           a
           diversion
           during
           her
           War
           with
           Spain
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           she
           would
           well
           know
           how
           to
           make
           use
           ,
           and
           find
           her
           advantages
           in
           the
           prejudices
           of
           her
           Enemy
           ,
           whom
           she
           must
           needs
           over-power
           with
           her
           Forces
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           be
           depriv'd
           of
           those
           he
           drew
           from
           so
           potent
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           supply'd
           him
           with
           more
           Men
           ,
           Money
           ,
           Ships
           and
           Gallies
           ,
           than
           all
           his
           other
           Dominions
           ;
           that
           therefore
           ,
           nothing
           was
           to
           be
           omitted
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           dispossess
           him
           of
           that
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           little
           imported
           by
           what
           meanes
           .
           That
           I
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           very
           fit
           for
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           being
           one
           ,
           that
           without
           consideration
           of
           danger
           ,
           would
           sacrifice
           and
           hazard
           all
           for
           Glory
           ;
           that
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           time
           would
           be
           gained
           to
           the
           Court
           for
           taking
           its
           measures
           ,
           which
           would
           venture
           nothing
           but
           my
           Person
           ,
           whose
           loss
           would
           be
           little
           considerable
           .
           But
           ,
           in
           case
           I
           escaped
           ,
           and
           could
           embroile
           Affairs
           ,
           any
           Conditions
           might
           be
           made
           ,
           the
           Neapolitans
           being
           once
           engaged
           ,
           and
           become
           irreconcileable
           :
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           my
           Labour
           and
           Industry
           ,
           it
           might
           at
           leisure
           be
           resolved
           ,
           to
           suffer
           me
           to
           perfect
           this
           Conquest
           ,
           
           or
           Retire
           ;
           to
           establish
           ,
           or
           ruine
           me
           ,
           either
           of
           which
           would
           be
           still
           in
           their
           power
           .
        
         
           The
           Cardinal
           of
           St.
           Cecilia
           ,
           the
           onely
           person
           I
           could
           depend
           on
           ,
           well
           knowing
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ministers
           were
           my
           Enemies
           ,
           on
           account
           of
           the
           service
           I
           had
           done
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           lost
           part
           of
           their
           trust
           and
           credit
           ,
           undertook
           to
           send
           to
           his
           Brother
           the
           Memorial
           hereafter
           inserted
           ,
           accompanied
           only
           by
           a
           word
           or
           two
           ,
           referring
           the
           rest
           to
           what
           should
           be
           discerned
           by
           its
           perusal
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           go
           further
           ,
           I
           hold
           it
           very
           important
           to
           reconcile
           an
           appearing
           contradiction
           between
           my
           Instruction
           and
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           to
           clear
           my self
           from
           the
           greatest
           imputation
           hath
           been
           laid
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           sollicited
           nothing
           but
           Money
           ;
           as
           if
           I
           thought
           my self
           capable
           of
           standing
           on
           my
           own
           bottom
           ,
           and
           sought
           no
           other
           assistance
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           affectation
           of
           independence
           .
           The
           first
           is
           easily
           answer'd
           ;
           When
           I
           demanded
           permission
           of
           the
           Court
           to
           undertake
           this
           Enterprise
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           let
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           no
           other
           cabal
           in
           Naples
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           my self
           had
           gained
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           their
           having
           sent
           for
           me
           ,
           it
           was
           I
           that
           offer'd
           my self
           to
           go
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           been
           look'd
           on
           as
           Chimerical
           ,
           and
           no
           resolution
           would
           have
           followed
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           all
           Italy
           thought
           the
           Disorders
           quieted
           ,
           my self
           alone
           ,
           by
           secret
           correspondences
           ,
           being
           assured
           the
           contrary
           :
           Besides
           ,
           that
           choice
           might
           have
           been
           made
           of
           some
           other
           to
           head
           this
           Enterprise
           ,
           (
           with
           which
           I
           most
           earnestly
           desir'd
           to
           be
           encharged
           ,
           it
           being
           as
           full
           of
           danger
           as
           glory
           )
           had
           they
           not
           thought
           it
           unavoidable
           to
           leave
           
           me
           the
           Conduct
           :
           So
           that
           it
           was
           both
           more
           honourable
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Answers
           I
           received
           pass
           as
           Proposals
           ,
           and
           the
           persons
           I
           employed
           as
           deputed
           from
           that
           People
           ;
           for
           which
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           it
           being
           often
           necessary
           to
           use
           address
           and
           dissimulation
           towards
           those
           we
           desire
           to
           serve
           ,
           to
           engage
           them
           ,
           when
           we
           apprehend
           their
           irresolution
           :
           besides
           ,
           that
           proposing
           nothing
           but
           the
           hazard
           of
           mine
           own
           Person
           ,
           without
           reflection
           on
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           ,
           I
           assured
           my self
           my
           proffer
           would
           not
           be
           rejected
           ,
           which
           would
           give
           me
           opportunity
           of
           Acting
           without
           constraint
           ,
           and
           negotiating
           without
           obstacle
           ,
           and
           gain
           me
           the
           esteem
           of
           the
           Neapolitans
           ,
           seeing
           me
           in
           a
           posture
           to
           serve
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           Kings
           consent
           and
           permission
           :
           and
           ,
           that
           consequently
           to
           me
           would
           be
           directed
           Commissions
           for
           what
           ever
           was
           to
           be
           treated
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           might
           no
           longer
           pass
           through
           other
           hands
           ;
           neither
           could
           they
           have
           thoughts
           of
           employing
           any
           other
           in
           that
           Command
           ,
           I
           by
           this
           meanes
           having
           all
           at
           my
           disposal
           :
           This
           ,
           being
           well
           consider'd
           ,
           will
           pass
           for
           address
           no
           wayes
           blameable
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           Objection
           :
           It
           is
           yet
           easier
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           Reasons
           that
           obliged
           me
           to
           the
           conduct
           I
           follow'd
           ,
           and
           make
           appear
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           decried
           without
           ground
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           Enemies
           maliciously
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           be
           abandoned
           ,
           and
           responsible
           for
           the
           ill
           success
           of
           an
           enterprise
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           have
           so
           comported
           my self
           ,
           that
           my
           actions
           being
           attentively
           examin'd
           ,
           and
           my
           memorials
           perused
           
           without
           preejudice
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           humanly
           speaking
           ,
           more
           than
           I
           did
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           been
           done
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           never
           known
           before
           ,
           that
           one
           Man
           alone
           ,
           could
           ,
           without
           astonishment
           ,
           so
           long
           support
           the
           burthen
           of
           Affairs
           so
           embroiled
           ,
           resist
           the
           whole
           power
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           United
           Nobility
           of
           a
           great
           Kingdom
           ,
           &
           redress
           so
           many
           Disorders
           without
           any
           supplies
           ;
           those
           I
           justly
           expected
           being
           not
           only
           refused
           ,
           but
           vaunted
           ,
           and
           made
           appear
           onely
           in
           order
           to
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           ruine
           me
           ;
           and
           had
           no
           other
           effects
           but
           to
           destroy
           that
           for
           which
           I
           had
           laboured
           ,
           retard
           all
           that
           my
           address
           and
           diligence
           had
           set
           forward
           ,
           and
           manag'd
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           my
           Enemies
           and
           Traytors
           ,
           by
           all
           wayes
           ,
           to
           attempt
           against
           my
           life
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certainly
           admirable
           ,
           and
           without
           example
           in
           History
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Assassinations
           ,
           and
           Tumults
           ,
           without
           any
           in
           whom
           I
           could
           put
           confidence
           (
           not
           excepting
           my
           own
           Domestiques
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           served
           me
           not
           according
           to
           my
           intentions
           ;
           nor
           those
           ,
           that
           had
           engaged
           themselves
           to
           follow
           my
           Fortune
           ,
           who
           failed
           of
           their
           duty
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           little
           the
           Ministers
           of
           a
           great
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           whose
           Service
           I
           Acted
           ,
           who
           contributed
           the
           most
           to
           my
           ruine
           ;
           or
           the
           Court
           ,
           whose
           Orders
           were
           detained
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           prepossessed
           by
           reports
           as
           malicious
           as
           false
           :
           Or
           a
           People
           Vain
           ,
           Cruel
           ,
           and
           Seditious
           ,
           I
           made
           War
           without
           Powder
           ,
           Ammunition
           ,
           or
           Money
           ,
           with
           new-raised
           and
           ill-armed
           Forces
           ,
           without
           Canon
           or
           Baggage
           :
           and
           yet
           caused
           a
           City
           to
           subsist
           five
           compleat
           Moneths
           ,
           the
           eminences
           
           of
           which
           were
           fortified
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           Block'd
           by
           Sea
           with
           a
           powerful
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           Beleaguer'd
           by
           Land
           with
           an
           Army
           strong
           ,
           both
           in
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           ,
           Provisions
           cut
           off
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           all
           Elements
           contrary
           ,
           continually
           batter'd
           by
           three
           Castles
           ;
           notwithstanding
           all
           which
           I
           maintained
           a
           famished
           People
           in
           Respect
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           put
           an
           end
           to
           their
           Disorders
           ,
           Murthers
           ,
           and
           Plunderings
           ,
           re-established
           Government
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           repose
           and
           tranquillity
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           ,
           before
           my
           arrival
           ,
           innocent
           blood
           incessantly
           flowed
           about
           the
           Streets
           ;
           Violence
           was
           Authorized
           ,
           Burning
           and
           Pillaging
           Houses
           not
           only
           tollerated
           ,
           but
           commanded
           ,
           with
           such
           fatal
           and
           Tragical
           events
           as
           could
           not
           be
           beheld
           without
           compassion
           ,
           horror
           and
           astonishment
           .
        
         
           Did
           not
           consideration
           of
           the
           safety
           of
           many
           heads
           that
           are
           dear
           to
           me
           ,
           oblige
           me
           to
           suppress
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           my
           most
           secret
           negotiations
           ,
           I
           could
           discover
           That
           would
           convince
           my
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           envy
           me
           ,
           and
           make
           me
           appear
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           Europe
           ,
           not
           onely
           innocent
           but
           glorious
           ,
           in
           having
           by
           Miracle
           as
           new
           as
           surprising
           ,
           raised
           force
           out
           of
           weakness
           ;
           and
           persecuted
           by
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           all
           assistance
           ,
           my self
           alone
           brought
           so
           difficult
           an
           enterprise
           to
           such
           perfection
           ,
           that
           the
           Conquest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           :
           and
           consequently
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Monarchy
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           it
           is
           the
           most
           solid
           foundation
           )
           failed
           ,
           on
           no
           other
           account
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           was
           envied
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           could
           never
           obtain
           so
           much
           as
           was
           necessary
           
           for
           taking
           in
           the
           least
           fortified
           place
           ;
           which
           ,
           might
           I
           have
           had
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           sufficed
           to
           have
           compleated
           so
           extraordinary
           and
           glorious
           a
           worke
           ,
           which
           I
           undertook
           without
           any
           other
           interest
           than
           to
           injoy
           the
           honour
           of
           it
           ,
           after
           which
           I
           could
           have
           died
           joyfully
           ,
           in
           assurance
           ,
           that
           through
           all
           Posterity
           my
           memory
           should
           be
           glorious
           .
           But
           ,
           my
           ambition
           giving
           place
           to
           my
           friendship
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           ,
           to
           defend
           my self
           ,
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           least
           danger
           ,
           and
           resolve
           (
           by
           publishing
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           may
           declare
           without
           their
           hazard
           )
           to
           suffer
           my
           proceedings
           to
           be
           condemn'd
           by
           such
           as
           (
           never
           weighing
           the
           labor
           and
           conduct
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           )
           Judge
           of
           things
           by
           their
           success
           ,
           and
           have
           neither
           esteem
           nor
           contempt
           for
           any
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           their
           good
           or
           evil
           Fortune
           .
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           be
           easily
           pardoned
           this
           digression
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           not
           possibly
           omit
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           perhaps
           the
           displeasure
           to
           see
           my self
           blamed
           without
           cause
           ,
           hath
           too
           long
           detained
           ,
           and
           transported
           me
           to
           too
           great
           heat
           and
           resentment
           .
        
         
           To
           returne
           then
           to
           that
           which
           I
           promised
           to
           make
           understood
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           having
           at
           that
           time
           no
           other
           favour
           to
           pretend
           ,
           but
           leave
           to
           accept
           the
           offer
           was
           made
           me
           ,
           to
           Negotiate
           with
           the
           Neapolitans
           ,
           and
           devote
           my self
           to
           their
           service
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           my self
           to
           their
           interests
           ,
           and
           recovery
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           I
           demanded
           nothing
           but
           Money
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           then
           the
           only
           thing
           necessary
           to
           render
           me
           considerable
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           me
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           be
           useful
           to
           their
           assistance
           :
           Besides
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           informed
           
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           wanted
           only
           a
           Head
           to
           establish
           Order
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           advantageously
           make
           use
           of
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           (
           to
           invite
           me
           )
           they
           pretended
           they
           had
           in
           abundance
           ;
           that
           they
           apprehended
           all
           Forrain
           Powers
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           have
           given
           them
           distrust
           ,
           in
           providing
           my self
           of
           that
           which
           they
           demanded
           not
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           I
           had
           refused
           to
           go
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           Forces
           that
           should
           not
           have
           depended
           on
           their
           Authority
           ,
           or
           the
           support
           of
           a
           powerful
           Army
           ,
           I
           should
           probably
           have
           given
           them
           jealousie
           ,
           that
           under
           pretence
           of
           defending
           them
           ,
           I
           intended
           to
           subdue
           them
           to
           France
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           be
           Master
           of
           their
           Armes
           before
           any
           farther
           Declaration
           ;
           and
           ,
           having
           to
           do
           with
           irresolute
           People
           ,
           engage
           them
           to
           advance
           some
           steps
           before
           they
           themselves
           perceiv'd
           it
           :
           That
           ,
           having
           a
           forme
           of
           Peace
           with
           Spain
           ,
           it
           was
           they
           that
           must
           renew
           the
           War
           ;
           That
           it
           would
           have
           seemed
           ,
           that
           France
           had
           sollicited
           them
           to
           a
           new
           Insurrection
           ,
           which
           I
           perceiving
           must
           infallibly
           follow
           ,
           thought
           it
           was
           best
           to
           stay
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           necessity
           and
           apprehension
           of
           ruine
           opening
           their
           eyes
           ,
           might
           force
           them
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           only
           protection
           that
           could
           be
           present
           and
           useful
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           upon
           their
           applications
           ,
           the
           King
           might
           have
           opportunity
           of
           making
           such
           Conditions
           as
           he
           best
           liked
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           they
           should
           apply
           themselves
           to
           me
           to
           mediate
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           should
           have
           lost
           their
           good
           opinion
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           done
           it
           of
           my self
           
           without
           their
           instruction
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           my
           business
           being
           to
           satisfie
           a
           multitude
           ,
           every
           particular
           of
           which
           hath
           a
           different
           sense
           ,
           it
           is
           nice
           and
           dangerous
           to
           make
           advances
           ,
           such
           affaires
           being
           often
           ruin'd
           by
           precipitation
           ;
           that
           ,
           having
           patience
           ,
           I
           should
           see
           time
           insensibly
           lead
           them
           to
           the
           point
           I
           desir'd
           :
           which
           failed
           not
           to
           happen
           two
           Moneths
           after
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           pressures
           wherewith
           by
           their
           order
           I
           sollicited
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           which
           had
           so
           little
           effect
           ,
           and
           the
           supplies
           I
           in
           vain
           pretended
           ,
           of
           Men
           ,
           Victuals
           ,
           Powder
           ,
           Artillery
           and
           Money
           ;
           all
           which
           shall
           be
           justified
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           yet
           (
           that
           I
           may
           rectifie
           some
           disorder
           which
           appeares
           as
           to
           time
           )
           to
           tell
           you
           that
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Aix
           ,
           who
           had
           afterwards
           the
           Title
           of
           Saint
           Cecillia
           was
           not
           a
           Cardinal
           when
           I
           made
           my
           first
           dispatch
           :
           but
           ,
           besides
           that
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           within
           a
           very
           short
           time
           after
           ,
           long
           before
           my
           embarquing
           for
           Naples
           ,
           and
           his
           promotion
           then
           resolved
           on
           ,
           unwilling
           to
           divide
           the
           negotiation
           I
           had
           made
           in
           what
           related
           to
           him
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           a
           very
           small
           fault
           to
           give
           him
           the
           quality
           of
           Cardinal
           by
           advance
           .
           Having
           made
           appear
           that
           this
           was
           neither
           a
           mistake
           nor
           default
           of
           memory
           ,
           I
           returne
           to
           my
           story
           by
           the
           Letter
           he
           writ
           to
           Cardinal
           Mazarin
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ,
           to
           accompany
           the
           Memorial
           I
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               Letter
               of
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               St.
               Cecillia
               .
            
             
               THe
               Affaires
               of
               Naples
               tend
               still
               to
               Revolution
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               generally
               thought
               the
               Spaniards
               will
               not
               easily
               pacifie
               them
               ,
               nor
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               they
               give
               out
               :
               I
               have
               received
               touching
               this
               subject
               a
               Memorial
               from
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               which
               I
               send
               you
               ,
               and
               referring
               my self
               to
               what
               you
               shall
               understand
               by
               it
               ,
               my
               Letter
               being
               onely
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               remain
            
             
               
                 From
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   
                     this
                     18th
                  
                   .
                   Sept.
                   1647.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Memorial
             .
          
           
             THe
             People
             of
             Naples
             ,
             unable
             any
             longer
             to
             suffer
             the
             Spanish
             Tyrannies
             ,
             apprehending
             severe
             Chastisement
             for
             the
             attempts
             they
             have
             already
             made
             towards
             repose
             and
             liberty
             ,
             and
             ,
             finding
             no
             security
             in
             the
             conditions
             proposed
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             at
             last
             resolved
             intirely
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             yoke
             ,
             to
             be
             enfranchised
             ,
             and
             become
             their
             own
             Governors
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             Republique
             .
             But
             ,
             being
             sensible
             ,
             that
             without
             a
             head
             (
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             is
             used
             in
             Holland
             ,
             from
             which
             that
             Countrey
             derives
             so
             great
             advantages
             )
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             :
             And
             having
             already
             learned
             to
             their
             cost
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             chuse
             any
             in
             their
             own
             Countrey
             so
             unbiased
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             liable
             to
             corruption
             ,
             or
             that
             (
             the
             natural
             jealousie
             of
             the
             Nation
             consider'd
             ,
             )
             shall
             not
             acquire
             as
             many
             enemies
             as
             emulators
             ,
             have
             resolved
             to
             chuse
             a
             stranger
             to
             run
             their
             fortune
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             can
             expect
             no
             security
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             fidelity
             of
             his
             Services
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             being
             accidentally
             at
             Rome
             ,
             hath
             seemed
             to
             the
             chiefest
             and
             most
             intelligent
             ,
             a
             Person
             very
             proper
             to
             render
             them
             so
             important
             a
             Service
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             in
             regard
             his
             birth
             exempts
             him
             from
             the
             emulation
             several
             of
             that
             Nation
             might
             have
             for
             another
             :
             that
             none
             will
             make
             difficulty
             of
             obeying
             him
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             suspect
             a
             person
             of
             his
             quality
             capable
             
             of
             corruption
             or
             weakness
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             the
             Duke
             hath
             been
             sent
             to
             with
             notice
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             give
             him
             more
             particular
             information
             by
             an
             Express
             ,
             which
             he
             daily
             expects
             ,
             charged
             with
             sufficient
             power
             and
             instructions
             to
             treat
             ,
             and
             make
             conditions
             ,
             but
             (
             resolved
             not
             to
             engage
             himself
             in
             so
             great
             a
             design
             ,
             though
             useful
             to
             the
             interests
             of
             France
             ,
             without
             the
             Kings
             Permission
             )
             he
             offers
             ,
             in
             case
             his
             Majesty
             approve
             it
             ,
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             this
             business
             ,
             and
             sacrificing
             himself
             for
             performance
             of
             so
             eminent
             a
             service
             ,
             to
             employ
             his
             life
             for
             the
             advantages
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             of
             which
             (
             in
             case
             of
             Consent
             )
             he
             also
             hopes
             protection
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             assisted
             with
             whatever
             he
             shall
             stand
             in
             need
             ,
             but
             above
             all
             with
             a
             quick
             dispatch
             ,
             which
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             ;
             the
             people
             of
             Naples
             desiring
             to
             make
             an
             attempt
             with
             their
             utmost
             force
             the
             next
             moneth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             time
             the
             ratification
             of
             the
             Articles
             agreed
             on
             with
             the
             Viceroy
             is
             to
             arrive
             from
             Spain
             ,
             or
             they
             to
             become
             sensible
             of
             its
             refusal
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             most
             humbly
             desires
             that
             all
             may
             be
             kept
             very
             secret
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             ruine
             of
             such
             ,
             whose
             friendship
             and
             esteem
             for
             him
             is
             all
             their
             crime
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             diligences
             ,
             whilest
             I
             expected
             the
             Courts
             answers
             ,
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             drive
             the
             business
             on
             farther
             with
             what
             strength
             I
             could
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             sent
             to
             
               Don
               Francisco
               Trealte
            
             General
             of
             the
             Arms
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Naples
             ,
             to
             discover
             whether
             his
             imployment
             would
             not
             clash
             against
             my
             Pretences
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             would
             not
             make
             difficulties
             of
             obeying
             me
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             go
             through
             with
             the
             business
             ,
             
             and
             whether
             he
             had
             not
             some
             secret
             correspondence
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             ?
             He
             received
             favorably
             the
             person
             I
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             promised
             secrecy
             in
             the
             Negotiation
             ,
             which
             he
             faithfully
             observed
             ,
             and
             returned
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             little
             assurance
             in
             the
             vain
             and
             impetuous
             humour
             of
             the
             people
             he
             served
             ,
             that
             (
             their
             disunion
             from
             the
             Nobility
             considered
             )
             little
             good
             could
             be
             done
             ,
             without
             an
             expedient
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             it
             .
             But
             if
             a
             French
             fleet
             might
             appear
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             land
             Forces
             and
             Supplies
             of
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             furnish
             the
             Town
             with
             Victuals
             and
             Ammunition
             ,
             he
             thought
             the
             Spaniards
             might
             easily
             be
             driven
             away
             ,
             the
             great
             aversion
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             as
             well
             Nobility
             as
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             weariness
             of
             their
             Government
             considered
             .
             That
             if
             I
             came
             to
             head
             this
             enterprise
             he
             would
             very
             willingly
             receive
             my
             Orders
             ,
             understanding
             what
             was
             due
             to
             my
             name
             and
             family
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             ever
             had
             much
             respect
             ;
             That
             there
             was
             nothing
             more
             to
             be
             treated
             on
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             was
             onely
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             Supplies
             ,
             and
             cause
             the
             fleet
             to
             appear
             :
             but
             above
             all
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             dealing
             with
             
               Signior
               Octavio
               Marquis
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Person
             timerous
             and
             irresolute
             ,
             and
             that
             concerning
             himself
             in
             their
             affairs
             ,
             kept
             still
             a
             secret
             correspondence
             with
             the
             Viceroy
             .
          
           
             Neither
             did
             I
             omit
             to
             hold
             particular
             Conferences
             with
             all
             the
             Neapolitans
             that
             were
             in
             Rome
             ,
             caressing
             them
             what
             I
             possibly
             could
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             although
             they
             proved
             not
             useful
             to
             my
             Negotiation
             ,
             they
             might
             at
             least
             by
             speaking
             well
             of
             me
             to
             their
             Countrey-men
             ,
             by
             their
             Letters
             ,
             and
             
             reports
             of
             those
             that
             went
             home
             ,
             make
             me
             known
             and
             acquire
             me
             Friends
             and
             Credit
             .
             I
             employed
             part
             of
             the
             night
             to
             give
             audience
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             demanded
             it
             ,
             to
             bring
             me
             news
             ,
             and
             thought
             not
             the
             time
             lost
             when
             after
             the
             harkening
             to
             twenty
             impertinents
             ,
             I
             met
             one
             from
             whom
             I
             gained
             any
             light
             .
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Fontenay
            
             was
             importuned
             with
             many
             fabulous
             relations
             ,
             and
             intelligences
             brought
             him
             every
             moment
             ;
             There
             arrived
             not
             a
             Marriner
             ,
             that
             to
             get
             a
             reward
             ,
             did
             not
             give
             him
             some
             account
             of
             the
             disorders
             ,
             and
             some
             fained
             to
             be
             come
             express
             that
             had
             never
             been
             out
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             they
             often
             brought
             him
             ,
             what
             had
             been
             spoken
             in
             the
             Morning
             in
             the
             Popes
             with-drawing
             roome
             ,
             at
             St
             
               Andrew
               de
               la
               val
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Minerve
             ;
             and
             some
             that
             knew
             nothing
             but
             what
             had
             passed
             through
             twenty
             several
             mouths
             ,
             writ
             Letters
             ,
             and
             dated
             them
             at
             Naples
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             credit
             of
             persons
             well
             informed
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             great
             Correspondencies
             ,
             though
             their
             most
             important
             secrets
             were
             drawn
             from
             Vulgar
             report
             .
             His
             humor
             naturally
             neither
             free
             nor
             obliging
             ,
             people
             ordinarily
             went
             ill
             satisfied
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             give
             me
             account
             of
             all
             they
             had
             told
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             amongst
             many
             triffles
             I
             sometimes
             learned
             things
             he
             vainly
             sought
             to
             conceal
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             took
             great
             care
             to
             please
             and
             humor
             every
             body
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             informed
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             gain
             the
             general
             inclination
             of
             the
             Neapolitans
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             this
             great
             number
             of
             intelligencers
             there
             was
             at
             Rome
             one
             
               Lorenzo
               Tonti
            
             ,
             of
             mean
             Birth
             ,
             but
             quick
             wit
             ,
             who
             by
             many
             intrigues
             having
             
             made
             himself
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Monterei
             ,
             and
             finding
             the
             way
             to
             live
             by
             this
             industry
             ,
             forsaking
             his
             handicraft
             trade
             ,
             gave
             intelligence
             for
             Money
             ,
             and
             receiving
             often
             recompences
             ,
             began
             to
             live
             at
             his
             ease
             on
             what
             he
             had
             spared
             ;
             but
             his
             Patron
             being
             out
             of
             imployment
             and
             returned
             to
             Spain
             ,
             he
             chose
             to
             reside
             at
             Rome
             as
             a
             secure
             and
             pleasant
             retreat
             ,
             being
             a
             place
             where
             with
             a
             very
             moderate
             expence
             one
             may
             live
             honorably
             .
             He
             had
             applyed
             himself
             to
             follow
             Prince
             Ludovisio
             the
             Popes
             Nephew
             ,
             where
             he
             practised
             the
             Artifices
             and
             Subtleties
             he
             had
             learned
             in
             Naples
             ,
             and
             attained
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             School
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             by
             his
             means
             his
             brother
             in
             law
             
               Augustino
               Lieto
            
             ,
             a
             young
             man
             witty
             and
             of
             an
             active
             and
             turbulent
             humour
             ,
             had
             obtained
             a
             Company
             ,
             in
             the
             Regiment
             of
             Calabria
             ,
             which
             gave
             him
             the
             title
             of
             Captain
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             Persons
             must
             not
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             having
             acted
             a
             considerable
             part
             ;
             the
             first
             with
             all
             Industry
             endeavouring
             wayes
             of
             making
             himself
             considerable
             ,
             and
             some
             innovation
             to
             occasion
             them
             ,
             became
             one
             of
             those
             dispersers
             of
             news
             ,
             that
             write
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             people
             to
             procure
             answers
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             they
             make
             themselves
             ,
             and
             read
             in
             all
             Companies
             ,
             after
             having
             digested
             them
             into
             Order
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             are
             welcome
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             as
             are
             Curious
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             obtain
             Gratifications
             .
             He
             spent
             his
             idle
             hours
             at
             Rippa
             ,
             where
             the
             Feluccaes
             of
             Naples
             and
             Sicilie
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             from
             Sea
             come
             
             a
             shore
             where
             he
             made
             much
             of
             the
             Mariners
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             Wine
             ,
             pumping
             from
             them
             what
             he
             could
             to
             make
             his
             Court
             to
             the
             Marquis
             of
             Fontenai
             :
             And
             understanding
             that
             I
             endeavored
             to
             have
             a
             share
             in
             those
             disorders
             ,
             he
             came
             every
             night
             to
             inform
             me
             what
             he
             had
             learned
             ,
             holding
             this
             corresponce
             with
             me
             (
             as
             he
             said
             without
             the
             others
             Knowledge
             ,
             finding
             me
             very
             ambitious
             to
             do
             something
             high
             and
             considerable
             for
             the
             service
             of
             France
             ,
             he
             imagined
             he
             should
             draw
             great
             recompences
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             me
             or
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Fontenai
            
             make
             his
             fortune
             .
          
           
             He
             writ
             very
             solicitously
             to
             all
             parts
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             better
             instructed
             ,
             and
             gain
             credit
             with
             more
             ground
             and
             appearance
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             by
             his
             address
             bec●me
             necessarie
             ,
             to
             the
             Agent
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Naples
             ,
             to
             the
             Ambassadour
             and
             my self
             .
             He
             gave
             me
             hopes
             of
             obtaining
             for
             me
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             I
             on
             my
             part
             assured
             him
             of
             my
             acknowledgements
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             his
             brother
             in
             law
             Captain
             of
             my
             Guards
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             win
             those
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             by
             entirely
             putting
             my self
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             entrusting
             my
             Person
             to
             a
             Neapolitan
             ,
             and
             taking
             off
             the
             Suspition
             of
             my
             employing
             French
             men
             in
             the
             most
             considerable
             charges
             of
             my
             Family
             :
             this
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             getting
             footing
             amongst
             them
             ,
             till
             authorised
             by
             my
             actions
             ,
             I
             might
             afterwards
             alter
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             such
             course
             as
             I
             judged
             most
             honorable
             and
             most
             safe
             .
             I
             gave
             not
             yet
             so
             great
             trust
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             neglected
             o●her
             correspondences
             ,
             or
             whatever
             else
             might
             contribute
             to
             the
             design
             I
             had
             proposed
             .
          
           
           
             I
             dispatched
             Captain
             Augustine
             to
             Naples
             ,
             at
             his
             return
             from
             whence
             he
             made
             me
             a
             report
             of
             its
             condition
             ,
             either
             true
             or
             fabulous
             .
             It
             is
             very
             certain
             that
             the
             little
             address
             of
             those
             that
             commanded
             ,
             their
             too
             great
             confidence
             ill
             grounded
             the
             incapacitie
             as
             well
             as
             malice
             of
             several
             of
             them
             in
             a
             short
             time
             changed
             the
             face
             of
             affairs
             ,
             ruined
             the
             foundations
             I
             had
             laid
             ,
             and
             lost
             all
             hopes
             of
             farther
             advantages
             to
             the
             people
             by
             depriving
             them
             of
             those
             they
             had
             already
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             having
             been
             well
             managed
             ,
             nothing
             could
             have
             been
             more
             easie
             than
             to
             drive
             away
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             take
             the
             Citadels
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             the
             fortresses
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             without
             one
             stroke
             striking
             ,
             or
             shedding
             one
             drop
             of
             bloud
             ,
             they
             being
             unprovided
             of
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             defence
             .
             Very
             evil
             Council
             was
             followed
             during
             the
             Cessation
             of
             Arms
             ,
             to
             supply
             all
             places
             with
             Victuals
             ,
             Powder
             ,
             and
             other
             Ammunition
             ;
             supposing
             by
             it
             to
             testifie
             their
             respect
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             oblige
             him
             to
             ratifie
             the
             Conditions
             agreed
             on
             with
             the
             Viceroy
             ,
             which
             were
             too
             much
             to
             their
             advantage
             to
             be
             confirmed
             :
             this
             yet
             they
             were
             perswaded
             to
             by
             some
             of
             their
             Chiefs
             ,
             gained
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             they
             (
             to
             their
             cost
             )
             not
             in
             the
             least
             suspecting
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vincenzo
               Andrea
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             shall
             often
             speak
             ,
             who
             ever
             played
             the
             Traytor
             with
             great
             address
             ,
             having
             maliciously
             ,
             the
             sooner
             to
             consume
             the
             Corn
             which
             remained
             ,
             sufficient
             for
             four
             or
             five
             Moneths
             Provision
             ,
             caused
             Bread
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             weighing
             fourty
             five
             ounces
             ,
             and
             sold
             for
             the
             same
             
             price
             ,
             as
             that
             had
             been
             which
             weighed
             but
             25
             ,
             and
             also
             wasted
             the
             stock
             ordained
             for
             supplying
             that
             which
             should
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             Publique
             Granaries
             ,
             worth
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             Crowns
             ,
             in
             Liberalities
             he
             distributed
             amongst
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             Officers
             of
             greatest
             Authority
             ,
             (
             he
             having
             the
             charge
             of
             Commissary-General
             of
             the
             Provisions
             )
             in
             such
             manner
             that
             at
             my
             arrival
             I
             found
             but
             very
             little
             ,
             and
             no
             money
             at
             all
             to
             buy
             more
             .
          
           
             Captain
             Augustin
             gave
             me
             account
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             last
             Muster
             there
             appeared
             one
             hundred
             and
             seventy
             thousand
             men
             in
             Arms
             ,
             active
             ,
             resolute
             ,
             and
             ready
             for
             all
             Enterprises
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             soever
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             five
             or
             six
             hundred
             horse
             already
             raised
             ,
             by
             making
             use
             of
             those
             that
             belonged
             to
             Coaches
             ,
             in
             less
             than
             eight
             days
             might
             be
             made
             up
             five
             or
             six
             thousand
             .
             That
             reckoning
             what
             had
             been
             preserved
             of
             the
             Plunder
             ,
             Jewels
             ,
             Plate
             ,
             and
             ready
             Money
             in
             the
             Banks
             ,
             belonging
             to
             Persons
             either
             declared
             or
             suspected
             Enemies
             ,
             there
             might
             easily
             be
             amassed
             three
             or
             four
             millions
             of
             Gold
             :
             That
             there
             was
             great
             quantity
             of
             Powder
             ,
             besides
             that
             three
             hundred
             workmen
             daily
             wrought
             in
             making
             more
             :
             That
             they
             had
             Magazins
             of
             Match
             ,
             Bullets
             and
             Salt-peter
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             secured
             all
             the
             Copper
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Mettal
             that
             could
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Town
             for
             casting
             Artillery
             ,
             besides
             fourty
             Pieces
             mounted
             in
             the
             Carmelites
             Tower
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             all
             Streets
             and
             other
             avenews
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Enemy
             might
             attempt
             ;
             That
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             was
             in
             Arms
             as
             well
             as
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             besides
             Corn
             
             for
             six
             Moneths
             Provision
             in
             the
             Granaries
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             from
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             their
             Partie
             ,
             what
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             abundance
             as
             could
             never
             fail
             them
             ,
             That
             the
             enemy
             had
             not
             Forces
             sufficient
             to
             block
             the
             Passages
             ,
             or
             hinder
             its
             transport
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             no
             need
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             which
             would
             give
             a
             jealousie
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             apprehension
             of
             becoming
             subject
             to
             a
             new
             Authority
             ,
             might
             reconcile
             themselves
             to
             Spain
             ,
             supposing
             ,
             that
             (
             instead
             of
             obtaining
             the
             liberty
             they
             pretended
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             were
             so
             well
             resolved
             to
             die
             )
             they
             should
             only
             exchange
             their
             Chains
             for
             new
             ones
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             would
             prove
             more
             heavie
             :
             That
             if
             there
             should
             happen
             any
             discourse
             of
             another
             forein
             Dominion
             ,
             many
             different
             Cabals
             would
             be
             formed
             ,
             which
             would
             joyn
             themselves
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             to
             oppose
             that
             Faction
             which
             should
             seem
             likely
             to
             prevail
             over
             the
             rest
             .
             That
             they
             wanted
             nothing
             but
             a
             head
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             establish
             order
             amongst
             them
             ;
             That
             if
             their
             Forces
             and
             what
             else
             they
             had
             in
             their
             hands
             were
             well
             managed
             ,
             they
             would
             suffice
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             drive
             the
             Spaniards
             out
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             war
             upon
             them
             in
             their
             own
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             take
             from
             them
             Sicilie
             and
             Sardinia
             re-united
             in
             the
             interests
             of
             Naples
             .
             That
             this
             would
             be
             the
             work
             but
             of
             one
             Campagna
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Town
             but
             of
             a
             few
             Weeks
             ;
             That
             they
             looked
             on
             me
             as
             a
             Person
             capable
             of
             actions
             so
             eminent
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             fine
             they
             sent
             not
             for
             me
             to
             a
             combat
             ,
             but
             to
             victory
             and
             triumph
             ,
             without
             toil
             or
             peril
             ,
             and
             
             to
             make
             me
             the
             most
             glorious
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             defending
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             freeing
             them
             from
             a
             servitude
             they
             had
             so
             long
             suffered
             under
             with
             so
             much
             regret
             and
             Impatience
             .
          
           
             Knowing
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             Nation
             I
             did
             not
             give
             any
             firm
             Belief
             to
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             yet
             I
             could
             not
             perswade
             my self
             but
             there
             was
             some
             ground
             for
             them
             ,
             neither
             could
             I
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             a
             part
             ,
             in
             which
             yet
             I
             was
             disabused
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             ;
             but
             not
             till
             I
             had
             so
             farre
             engaged
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             with
             honour
             decline
             undergoing
             the
             hazard
             of
             the
             enterprise
             .
             Let
             all
             men
             judge
             ,
             whether
             after
             such
             hopes
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             necessarily
             be
             very
             much
             surprised
             ,
             when
             being
             on
             the
             place
             I
             found
             an
             entire
             want
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             had
             onely
             my self
             to
             depend
             on
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             by
             the
             return
             of
             my
             Express
             I
             received
             news
             from
             Court
             ,
             and
             Letters
             from
             Cardinal
             Mazzarin
             ,
             which
             animated
             and
             enflamed
             me
             more
             .
             He
             said
             that
             so
             much
             danger
             appearing
             in
             the
             design
             I
             proposed
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             advise
             me
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             resolved
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             ,
             I
             had
             the
             Kings
             leave
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             assisted
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             ,
             towards
             which
             I
             had
             no
             more
             to
             do
             but
             apply
             my self
             to
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             take
             my
             measures
             conjoyntly
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             writ
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             I
             understood
             notwithstanding
             that
             at
             the
             arrival
             of
             my
             Express
             ,
             I
             was
             looked
             on
             as
             Chimerical
             ,
             all
             advices
             from
             all
             parts
             importing
             ,
             that
             the
             disorders
             of
             Naples
             were
             ended
             ;
             That
             
             the
             Spaniards
             resolved
             to
             ratifie
             what
             had
             been
             demanded
             ,
             and
             consented
             to
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Arcos
             ,
             deferring
             their
             revenge
             and
             resentments
             to
             a
             time
             less
             dangerous
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             might
             obtain
             their
             satisfaction
             without
             hazarding
             any
             thing
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             after
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             then
             treated
             on
             at
             Munster
             with
             much
             earnestness
             .
             I
             endeavoured
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             ways
             to
             understand
             what
             passed
             and
             was
             discoursed
             of
             at
             the
             Ambassadours
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             Cardinals
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Faction
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             had
             most
             exact
             intelligence
             ,
             either
             by
             Spies
             ,
             whom
             I
             had
             hired
             ,
             or
             by
             women
             ;
             and
             I
             found
             that
             my
             Person
             gave
             them
             greater
             apprehension
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Preparatives
             of
             France
             .
             And
             one
             day
             meeting
             the
             Earl
             of
             Ognate
             accompanied
             by
             four
             or
             five
             Cardinals
             ,
             I
             perceived
             ,
             that
             (
             after
             my
             saluting
             them
             )
             they
             beheld
             me
             very
             attentively
             ,
             and
             their
             Conversation
             became
             more
             earnest
             .
             That
             Evening
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Voices
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whom
             I
             often
             went
             to
             hear
             sing
             ,
             with
             whom
             Cavalier
             Lodi
             Chamberlain
             to
             Cardinal
             Montalte
             (
             who
             had
             great
             power
             over
             the
             inclinations
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             knew
             all
             his
             secrets
             )
             was
             desperately
             in
             love
             ,
             having
             learned
             of
             him
             the
             particulars
             of
             that
             discourse
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             had
             so
             great
             curiosity
             ,
             gave
             me
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             that
             that
             Company
             discoursing
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             Naples
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             the
             principal
             subject
             of
             entertainments
             in
             Rome
             )
             Cardinal
             Albornos
             seeing
             me
             pass
             by
             cried
             out
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             King
             their
             Master
             must
             loose
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Naples
             ,
             I
             alone
             should
             do
             him
             that
             mischief
             being
             capable
             of
             the
             
             greatest
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             qualified
             to
             become
             the
             head
             of
             the
             revolted
             ,
             who
             wanted
             nothing
             but
             a
             person
             to
             lead
             them
             on
             to
             the
             most
             desperate
             attempts
             ,
             and
             by
             establishing
             Order
             amongst
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             know
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             with
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             To
             this
             some
             of
             the
             Company
             having
             replied
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             not
             so
             greatly
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             minding
             so
             much
             my
             pleasure
             ,
             he
             smiled
             and
             told
             them
             that
             Duke
             Doria
             had
             the
             same
             opinion
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Lavagne
             ,
             who
             the
             night
             after
             made
             himself
             Master
             of
             the
             Town
             of
             Genova
             ,
             and
             had
             perfected
             so
             difficult
             an
             enterprise
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             unfortunately
             drowned
             in
             passing
             to
             secure
             himself
             of
             the
             last
             Galley
             :
             that
             I
             came
             not
             short
             of
             him
             either
             in
             Ambition
             or
             Courage
             ,
             that
             I
             surpassed
             him
             in
             Birth
             ,
             and
             descended
             of
             a
             Family
             ever
             ready
             to
             execute
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             hazardous
             enterprizes
             ;
             and
             to
             conclude
             ,
             if
             Naples
             must
             be
             lost
             ,
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             by
             means
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             added
             that
             if
             they
             made
             sure
             of
             me
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             responsible
             for
             the
             Conservation
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             That
             France
             gave
             him
             no
             apprehension
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             he
             should
             gladly
             hear
             her
             fleet
             was
             under
             sail
             ,
             and
             arrived
             in
             the
             Haven
             of
             Naples
             before
             that
             of
             Spain
             ;
             Its
             appearance
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             jealousie
             of
             the
             French
             power
             )
             being
             the
             best
             and
             most
             assured
             way
             for
             putting
             end
             to
             the
             difficulties
             that
             kept
             the
             people
             from
             Reconciliation
             .
             This
             he
             confirmed
             with
             so
             many
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             so
             refined
             Politicks
             that
             all
             the
             Company
             concurred
             with
             him
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Relation
             fortified
             my
             hopes
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             confident
             so
             intelligent
             a
             Person
             spoke
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             design
             was
             more
             easie
             than
             I
             imagined
             it
             ,
             he
             having
             Informations
             which
             I
             came
             short
             of
             .
             I
             therefore
             resolved
             to
             go
             no
             more
             abroad
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             commanded
             my
             Officers
             carefully
             to
             visit
             what
             I
             was
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             being
             in
             danger
             of
             assassination
             and
             poison
             .
             About
             this
             time
             a
             Sicilian
             proposed
             to
             Mr
             
               de
               Fontenay
            
             a
             design
             on
             the
             Isle
             of
             Lipari
             ,
             extolling
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             post
             ,
             and
             the
             facility
             it
             would
             give
             to
             make
             advantage
             of
             the
             revolt
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             besides
             that
             it
             would
             not
             be
             unuseful
             for
             encouraging
             that
             of
             Naples
             .
             He
             sent
             him
             to
             me
             to
             examine
             his
             overture
             (
             perhaps
             repenting
             to
             have
             too
             lightly
             engaged
             with
             me
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             Naples
             ,
             whose
             execution
             he
             thought
             too
             easie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             rather
             wished
             in
             other
             hands
             than
             mine
             )
             imagining
             I
             might
             make
             an
             exchange
             ,
             and
             apply
             my self
             to
             a
             present
             attempt
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             one
             which
             appeared
             at
             a
             greater
             distance
             .
             I
             immediately
             suspected
             that
             this
             man
             was
             sent
             to
             me
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             might
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             the
             same
             opinion
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             would
             insinuate
             him
             into
             my
             acquaintance
             to
             serve
             them
             as
             a
             Spie
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             employed
             on
             some
             attempt
             more
             dangerous
             .
             I
             heard
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             he
             had
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             slighting
             the
             offers
             he
             made
             ,
             this
             Isle
             being
             neither
             well
             enough
             fortified
             nor
             of
             sufficient
             consideration
             ,
             I
             told
             him
             if
             he
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             treat
             with
             me
             ,
             he
             might
             cause
             himself
             to
             be
             suspected
             by
             the
             Spanish
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             too
             lightly
             hazard
             his
             life
             if
             he
             came
             any
             more
             to
             me
             .
          
           
           
             A
             few
             days
             after
             we
             had
             advice
             of
             the
             arrival
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Fleet
             ,
             full
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             the
             Person
             of
             
               Don
               John
            
             of
             Austria
             .
             The
             people
             made
             a
             deputation
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             too
             easily
             believed
             he
             brought
             the
             Ratification
             of
             what
             had
             been
             granted
             them
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Arcos
             :
             and
             that
             the
             King
             his
             father
             sent
             him
             to
             give
             greater
             authority
             to
             the
             Promises
             of
             preserving
             their
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             more
             punctual
             executing
             all
             that
             had
             been
             agreed
             in
             his
             name
             :
             But
             the
             joy
             that
             appeared
             at
             his
             arrival
             was
             soon
             over-shadowed
             ,
             when
             two
             days
             after
             ,
             landing
             his
             Forces
             ,
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Castles
             and
             whole
             Fleet
             discharging
             against
             the
             Town
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             furiously
             entered
             ,
             every
             man
             with
             a
             Sword
             in
             one
             hand
             and
             a
             Torch
             in
             the
             other
             to
             confound
             all
             in
             bloud
             and
             fire
             .
             The
             consternation
             of
             this
             surprise
             was
             very
             great
             amongst
             the
             people
             .
             But
             being
             a
             little
             come
             to
             themselves
             they
             all
             took
             Arms
             ,
             and
             vigorously
             opposed
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             fearing
             to
             be
             over-power'd
             by
             the
             multitude
             ,
             were
             contented
             to
             have
             possessed
             all
             the
             eminences
             ,
             and
             entrenching
             there
             ,
             to
             turn
             their
             assault
             to
             the
             defensive
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             time
             the
             Neapolitans
             perceived
             ,
             but
             too
             late
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             betrayed
             ,
             and
             suffered
             themselves
             to
             be
             lulled
             asleep
             ,
             in
             too
             great
             a
             neglect
             of
             the
             Protection
             of
             France
             ,
             whose
             succours
             were
             most
             necessary
             ,
             in
             so
             pressing
             an
             extremity
             ;
             they
             repented
             that
             in
             testimony
             of
             their
             Zeal
             and
             Fidelity
             for
             Spain
             ,
             they
             had
             provided
             the
             Castles
             with
             Victuals
             and
             Ammunition
             ,
             which
             were
             now
             employed
             in
             a
             war
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             
             to
             batter
             down
             their
             houses
             .
             They
             a
             hundred
             times
             called
             those
             men
             Traytors
             that
             hindered
             the
             firing
             of
             the
             mine
             under
             Castle
             St
             Elmo
             ,
             which
             had
             certainly
             gained
             that
             post
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             strongest
             and
             highest
             about
             the
             Town
             ,
             did
             them
             most
             mischief
             .
             They
             were
             sensible
             of
             the
             necessity
             they
             had
             of
             a
             Head
             of
             Birth
             and
             Consideration
             ,
             (
             beginning
             to
             distrust
             
               Dom
               Francisco
               Toralte
            
             )
             and
             how
             useful
             the
             Protection
             of
             France
             would
             be
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             need
             they
             had
             of
             her
             Fleet
             to
             oppose
             against
             that
             of
             Spain
             ,
             which
             being
             in
             the
             Haven
             blocked
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             its
             Communication
             by
             Sea
             ,
             and
             considering
             all
             that
             was
             necessary
             to
             their
             defence
             ,
             they
             found
             very
             little
             Corn
             ,
             less
             Powder
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             indeed
             unprovided
             of
             all
             things
             fit
             for
             resisting
             their
             enemies
             .
             This
             deplorable
             Condition
             obliged
             all
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             declare
             against
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobility
             that
             had
             hitherto
             continued
             quiet
             ,
             leaving
             it
             ,
             in
             observance
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             
               Dom
               John
            
             of
             Austria
             and
             the
             Viceroy
             ,
             retired
             to
             take
             Arms
             ,
             and
             all
             Gentlemen
             as
             farre
             as
             their
             Credit
             and
             Forces
             would
             extend
             ,
             endeavoured
             at
             their
             own
             charge
             to
             make
             Levies
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             ,
             to
             form
             an
             Army
             ,
             and
             come
             and
             besiege
             them
             by
             Land.
             
          
           
             This
             people
             ,
             that
             refused
             succours
             ,
             and
             thought
             they
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             now
             begged
             it
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             published
             a
             Manifest
             expressing
             the
             unfortunate
             Condition
             to
             which
             they
             were
             reduced
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             move
             Compassion
             throughout
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             made
             a
             lamentable
             Relation
             of
             their
             adventures
             ,
             how
             that
             notwithstanding
             
             their
             Zeal
             and
             Fidelity
             to
             the
             service
             of
             Spain
             ,
             the
             Promises
             had
             been
             made
             ,
             and
             Capitulations
             agreed
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             contempt
             of
             their
             sincerity
             and
             too
             great
             confidence
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             assaulted
             with
             unheard
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             their
             City
             three
             days
             and
             nights
             battered
             by
             the
             Canon
             ,
             to
             destroy
             it
             and
             bury
             them
             in
             its
             ruines
             :
             That
             they
             therefore
             conjured
             all
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Potentates
             and
             Republiques
             to
             take
             pity
             on
             them
             ,
             by
             sending
             them
             Supplyes
             and
             Assistances
             to
             resist
             such
             dangerous
             Enemies
             that
             pretended
             to
             be
             their
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             free
             them
             from
             slavery
             and
             oppression
             .
             They
             sent
             away
             to
             Rome
             immediately
             to
             move
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             to
             procure
             them
             his
             Protection
             and
             Succour
             ,
             conjuring
             me
             to
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             most
             earnestly
             pressing
             the
             sending
             the
             Fleet
             ,
             besought
             me
             to
             become
             their
             Solicitor
             .
             No
             day
             passed
             in
             which
             there
             arrived
             not
             some
             Messenger
             from
             them
             with
             new
             demands
             ;
             Tonti
             was
             very
             much
             taken
             up
             with
             introducing
             these
             new
             Envoyes
             ,
             and
             I
             writ
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Naples
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             to
             humour
             them
             ,
             I
             gave
             the
             title
             of
             
               Republique
               Royal
            
             ,
             which
             I
             sent
             by
             Captain
             Augustine
             ,
             who
             was
             detained
             in
             his
             Passage
             by
             the
             Gallies
             of
             Genova
             ;
             but
             having
             happily
             about
             him
             his
             Commission
             for
             Captain
             in
             the
             Regiment
             of
             Calabria
             ,
             and
             shewing
             it
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Tursi
             ,
             so
             well
             perswaded
             him
             that
             he
             was
             going
             to
             do
             his
             duty
             in
             that
             charge
             ,
             that
             he
             suffered
             him
             to
             go
             on
             his
             Voyage
             ,
             and
             carry
             news
             from
             me
             which
             was
             received
             with
             incredible
             joy
             and
             applause
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Ambassadour
             ,
             Cardinals
             
             of
             the
             Faction
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             other
             Ministers
             held
             a
             Council
             (
             to
             which
             I
             was
             called
             )
             to
             consider
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             present
             conjuncture
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             resolved
             to
             send
             an
             Express
             to
             Court
             ,
             to
             give
             advice
             of
             what
             passed
             ,
             to
             press
             earnestly
             the
             equipping
             and
             sending
             away
             the
             Fleet
             ,
             on
             which
             I
             was
             to
             embarque
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             should
             hear
             of
             its
             arrival
             at
             Portolongone
             .
             And
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             succours
             were
             demanded
             by
             the
             Neapolitans
             themselves
             ,
             it
             was
             held
             necessary
             to
             send
             into
             France
             a
             Carmelite
             called
             
               Peter
               de
               Juliis
            
             ,
             to
             represent
             their
             Necessities
             ,
             and
             implore
             Assistance
             and
             Supplies
             ,
             he
             having
             been
             sent
             us
             from
             Naples
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             they
             supposing
             it
             would
             take
             well
             to
             have
             all
             this
             demanded
             by
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             .
             That
             above
             all
             ,
             the
             shipping
             of
             a
             considerable
             body
             of
             Infantery
             was
             neccessary
             ,
             to
             land
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             desired
             ,
             Ammunition
             ,
             Money
             ,
             and
             some
             Vessels
             laden
             with
             Corn
             ,
             that
             so
             being
             in
             a
             posture
             of
             supplying
             all
             their
             wants
             ,
             Conditions
             advantageous
             to
             the
             Crown
             might
             be
             negotiated
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             while
             there
             were
             continual
             Skirmishes
             in
             Naples
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             thinking
             it
             poor
             to
             stand
             onely
             on
             the
             defensive
             ,
             designed
             to
             retake
             some
             of
             the
             Posts
             the
             Enemies
             had
             gained
             from
             them
             .
             The
             unfortunate
             
               Dom
               Francisco
               Toralte
            
             ,
             Prince
             of
             Masse
             ,
             thought
             best
             to
             begin
             by
             attacquing
             the
             Cloyster
             of
             S.
             Clare
             ,
             a
             place
             most
             important
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             a
             Manner
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Town
             .
             His
             Wives
             affection
             occasioned
             his
             ruine
             ,
             for
             detaining
             him
             with
             her
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             out
             of
             apprehension
             of
             the
             
             dangers
             he
             was
             to
             undergo
             she
             increased
             the
             distrust
             had
             formerly
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             but
             rarely
             appearing
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             imputed
             this
             retirement
             ,
             ei
             -
             to
             a
             neglect
             of
             their
             service
             ,
             or
             some
             ill
             inclination
             and
             correspondence
             ;
             this
             caused
             murmurings
             against
             his
             conduct
             ,
             and
             designs
             against
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             his
             presence
             might
             easily
             have
             dissipated
             .
             He
             had
             caused
             a
             mine
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             which
             failing
             of
             the
             entire
             effect
             was
             expected
             from
             it
             ,
             rendered
             him
             responsible
             for
             the
             bad
             success
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             rumored
             he
             had
             caused
             part
             of
             the
             Powder
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             and
             Sand
             put
             in
             its
             place
             .
             The
             flight
             of
             
               Octavio
               Marquies
            
             fortified
             the
             suspitions
             that
             were
             against
             him
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             have
             been
             contrived
             between
             them
             .
             Thinking
             to
             let
             pass
             the
             first
             furie
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             by
             concealing
             himself
             ,
             with
             hope
             that
             afterwards
             his
             Justifications
             would
             be
             heard
             more
             favorably
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             diligently
             sought
             after
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             of
             his
             retreat
             was
             at
             last
             discovered
             ,
             from
             whence
             being
             led
             and
             immediately
             encompassed
             by
             the
             rabble
             ,
             being
             a
             comely
             Person
             and
             of
             Quality
             ,
             Witty
             and
             naturally
             Eloquent
             ,
             he
             made
             them
             a
             discourse
             of
             his
             whole
             Conduct
             and
             the
             Services
             he
             had
             rendered
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             so
             favorably
             heard
             ,
             (
             having
             many
             friends
             ,
             and
             a
             general
             esteem
             and
             affection
             )
             that
             he
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             secured
             himself
             ,
             and
             mollified
             and
             perswaded
             all
             about
             him
             ,
             when
             Gennaro
             coming
             in
             ,
             cried
             out
             he
             was
             a
             Traitor
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             beheaded
             and
             his
             body
             dragged
             through
             the
             Streets
             ;
             This
             being
             seconded
             by
             the
             exclamations
             of
             the
             Lazares
             ,
             who
             sought
             nothing
             more
             than
             such
             imployments
             ,
             
             that
             sentence
             (
             as
             unjust
             as
             violent
             )
             was
             immediately
             put
             in
             Execution
             ;
             They
             cut
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             tore
             out
             his
             heart
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             Silver
             Bason
             were
             carried
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             his
             body
             being
             miserably
             dragged
             through
             the
             Streets
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             menaces
             these
             Rascals
             made
             to
             burn
             in
             their
             houses
             whoever
             should
             oppose
             them
             ,
             Genaro
             was
             tumultuously
             proclaimed
             General
             ,
             in
             recompense
             of
             so
             brutish
             and
             outrageous
             an
             action
             .
             The
             Carmelites
             tower
             (
             with
             whose
             guard
             he
             had
             been
             entrusted
             ever
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             revolt
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             Captain
             of
             the
             Trained
             Band
             of
             that
             Quarter
             ,
             having
             his
             Gun-smiths
             shop
             over-against
             the
             gate
             of
             it
             )
             contributed
             much
             to
             authorise
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             secured
             him
             of
             a
             Retreat
             the
             most
             considerable
             and
             important
             of
             the
             Town
             against
             tumults
             ,
             and
             such
             attempts
             as
             might
             be
             made
             upon
             his
             Person
             .
             
               Marco
               Anthonio
               Brancacio
            
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             years
             and
             repute
             ,
             and
             an
             old
             enemy
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             ill
             used
             without
             occasion
             ,
             was
             chosen
             Major-General
             .
          
           
             Captain
             Augustin
             found
             all
             these
             alterations
             at
             his
             return
             ,
             and
             addressed
             himself
             to
             him
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Genaro
             ,
             to
             present
             my
             Letter
             ,
             shew
             his
             Commission
             ,
             and
             the
             Proffers
             I
             made
             of
             succours
             from
             France
             ;
             This
             old
             Gentleman
             unable
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             brutality
             and
             ignorance
             of
             Genaro
             ,
             so
             vigorously
             urged
             my
             Election
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             people
             concurred
             with
             incredible
             joy
             ,
             and
             deputed
             
               Niccolo
               Maria
               Mannara
            
             (
             a
             young
             man
             of
             an
             active
             spirit
             ,
             and
             but
             lately
             come
             into
             the
             World
             )
             to
             bring
             me
             the
             peoples
             dispatches
             ,
             
             companied
             by
             
               Aniello
               Falco
            
             (
             an
             old
             Advocate
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             had
             given
             the
             charge
             of
             General
             of
             the
             Artillery
             )
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             also
             sent
             Letters
             to
             the
             Marquis
             of
             Fontenay
             ;
             Captain
             Augustin
             came
             back
             with
             them
             to
             acquaint
             me
             with
             what
             had
             been
             resolved
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             
               Vincenzo
               Andrea
            
             ,
             (
             the
             confident
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Massa
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             )
             to
             dissipate
             the
             suspitions
             were
             had
             of
             him
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             Justice
             ,
             drew
             up
             a
             Proclamation
             which
             the
             People
             of
             Naples
             immediately
             Published
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             on
             pain
             of
             death
             ,
             it
             was
             forbidden
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             or
             obey
             his
             Orders
             ,
             with
             Command
             to
             receive
             none
             but
             those
             of
             the
             Republick
             ,
             in
             whom
             alone
             the
             Soveraignty
             should
             from
             that
             time
             reside
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             disguising
             his
             ill
             intentions
             ,
             put
             himself
             in
             a
             condition
             securely
             to
             continue
             his
             Treasons
             ,
             whose
             practice
             he
             failed
             not
             in
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             though
             he
             escaped
             not
             (
             after
             divers
             years
             re-establishment
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             )
             the
             just
             punishment
             ordinarily
             received
             by
             Traitors
             in
             stead
             of
             recompence
             .
          
           
             The
             Deputies
             being
             arrived
             to
             offer
             me
             the
             Command
             of
             their
             Forces
             ,
             I
             refused
             them
             Audience
             ,
             but
             wished
             them
             to
             carry
             their
             Dispatches
             to
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Fontenay
            
             the
             Kings
             Ambassador
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             would
             not
             speak
             with
             them
             but
             when
             he
             should
             be
             present
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             might
             be
             the
             better
             Authorized
             ,
             in
             negotiating
             only
             according
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             the
             more
             obliged
             to
             procure
             me
             Supplies
             ,
             and
             I
             the
             better
             enabled
             to
             negotiate
             
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             without
             which
             I
             would
             not
             undertake
             the
             Enterprise
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             heard
             them
             ,
             and
             read
             their
             Letters
             ,
             he
             sent
             to
             desire
             the
             Cardinals
             of
             St
             ▪
             
               Cecillia
               ,
               Theodoli
            
             and
             Vesini
             ,
             of
             the
             Faction
             of
             France
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             whom
             ,
             as
             also
             with
             the
             Abbot
             of
             St.
             Nicolas
             ,
             he
             held
             Council
             ,
             on
             so
             considerable
             an
             occasion
             .
             At
             length
             sending
             the
             Sieur
             Lusarchi
             his
             Chamberlain
             to
             let
             me
             know
             they
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             something
             of
             Importance
             as
             well
             to
             the
             Kings
             service
             ,
             as
             my
             Interest
             to
             communicate
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             know
             what
             they
             had
             to
             command
             me
             ,
             Cardinal
             Mazarin
             having
             acquainted
             me
             that
             I
             should
             hear
             from
             them
             His
             Majesties
             Intentions
             ,
             and
             that
             complying
             with
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             I
             should
             regulate
             my self
             by
             their
             Advice
             ,
             in
             a
             business
             of
             so
             great
             difficulty
             .
             They
             told
             me
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             arrival
             of
             the
             Neapolitan
             Deputies
             ,
             and
             the
             esteem
             of
             that
             Republick
             for
             me
             ,
             making
             choice
             of
             me
             for
             their
             General
             ,
             and
             Defender
             of
             their
             Liberty
             :
             That
             it
             was
             an
             Honor
             (
             though
             justly
             due
             to
             my
             Merit
             and
             Birth
             )
             envied
             by
             many
             Princes
             ;
             and
             that
             besides
             the
             important
             Services
             in
             such
             an
             employment
             I
             might
             render
             France
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             well
             understood
             my
             Zeal
             and
             Respect
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             a
             way
             to
             become
             the
             most
             glorious
             Person
             of
             this
             Age
             ,
             by
             the
             Actions
             I
             was
             to
             undertake
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             extraordinary
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             glorious
             .
             I
             answered
             ,
             That
             being
             born
             to
             no
             other
             purpose
             but
             to
             employ
             my
             Life
             for
             the
             Crown
             ,
             I
             was
             ready
             to
             hazard
             all
             without
             consideration
             of
             the
             Perils
             into
             
             which
             I
             went
             to
             precipitate
             and
             expose
             my self
             ,
             though
             not
             ignorant
             of
             them
             .
             That
             my
             ruine
             would
             be
             inevitable
             if
             abandoned
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             confided
             in
             the
             protection
             of
             Cardinal
             Mazarin
             ,
             in
             their
             good
             Offices
             and
             Mediations
             ,
             and
             the
             concernment
             France
             had
             to
             assist
             me
             in
             a
             design
             in
             which
             I
             engaged
             only
             to
             manage
             it
             to
             her
             glory
             and
             advantage
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             them
             with
             emulation
             assured
             me
             of
             all
             succors
             necessary
             ,
             The
             Cardinal
             of
             St.
             Cecillia
             told
             me
             ,
             he
             would
             secure
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             want
             nothing
             :
             that
             his
             Brother
             and
             himself
             had
             too
             great
             Obligations
             to
             me
             ,
             ever
             to
             prove
             ingrateful
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             put
             an
             entire
             confidence
             in
             their
             friendship
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Fontenay
            
             sent
             for
             the
             Deputies
             of
             Naples
             ,
             who
             at
             their
             entrance
             addressed
             themselves
             immediately
             to
             me
             ;
             but
             ,
             having
             pointed
             out
             to
             them
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             whom
             they
             ought
             first
             to
             salute
             ,
             they
             performed
             that
             Duty
             ,
             and
             then
             turning
             to
             me
             ,
             Saluted
             me
             on
             the
             Knee
             ;
             refusing
             to
             speak
             to
             me
             otherwise
             :
             I
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             make
             them
             stand
             up
             till
             I
             told
             them
             I
             would
             not
             hear
             them
             in
             the
             other
             posture
             .
             They
             made
             me
             a
             Speech
             to
             represent
             the
             unjust
             usage
             the
             City
             of
             Naples
             received
             from
             the
             Spaniards
             ;
             that
             against
             a
             Zeal
             ,
             Fidelity
             ,
             and
             Respect
             ,
             unshaken
             by
             all
             the
             Tyrannies
             they
             had
             continually
             exercised
             on
             its
             inhabitants
             ,
             they
             at
             last
             practised
             the
             highest
             infidelity
             ,
             by
             assaulting
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             new
             Subject
             of
             discontent
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             they
             thought
             themselves
             in
             a
             well
             established
             Peace
             ,
             destroying
             the
             City
             with
             Batteries
             of
             all
             the
             Artillery
             of
             their
             Ships
             ,
             Gallies
             
             and
             Forts
             ,
             and
             entring
             with
             all
             their
             Forces
             with
             Torches
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             put
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             to
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             burn
             all
             the
             Houses
             ;
             that
             this
             proceeding
             so
             injust
             and
             violent
             ,
             had
             so
             far
             diverted
             their
             inclinations
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             break
             the
             Chain
             and
             acquire
             Liberty
             by
             forming
             themselves
             into
             a
             Republick
             ,
             for
             the
             secure
             establishment
             of
             their
             Government
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             standing
             in
             need
             of
             a
             Head
             for
             their
             defence
             ,
             and
             to
             Command
             their
             Forces
             ,
             the
             People
             had
             appointed
             them
             in
             its
             Name
             to
             come
             and
             cast
             themselves
             at
             my
             feet
             ,
             to
             conjure
             me
             to
             become
             their
             Protector
             ,
             and
             take
             upon
             me
             the
             same
             Authority
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Naples
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             enjoyed
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             Orange
             in
             the
             
               Vnited
               Provinces
            
             of
             the
             Low-Countreys
             :
             That
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             they
             could
             reasonably
             cast
             their
             Eyes
             on
             any
             other
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             my
             reputation
             ,
             esteem
             ,
             and
             merit
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             a
             just
             resentment
             and
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Favors
             I
             had
             done
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             zeale
             wherewith
             I
             had
             engaged
             my self
             to
             serve
             them
             ,
             and
             negotiate
             necessary
             supplies
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             esteem
             France
             had
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             as
             a
             Sacred
             Pledge
             ,
             to
             oblige
             her
             to
             their
             Defence
             and
             Protection
             with
             all
             her
             power
             :
             But
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Motives
             of
             seeking
             me
             for
             their
             General
             ,
             was
             my
             Birth
             ,
             derived
             from
             a
             family
             that
             was
             so
             considerable
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             its
             Memory
             was
             with
             the
             greatest
             affection
             imprinted
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             its
             inhabitants
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             its
             Armes
             on
             all
             Publick
             Edifices
             ,
             whose
             
             Foundations
             were
             the
             eternal
             markes
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Piety
             as
             Magnificence
             of
             my
             Predecessors
             .
             That
             they
             believed
             me
             too
             generous
             to
             refuse
             to
             succor
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             many
             Armes
             to
             resist
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             wanted
             a
             Head
             to
             regulate
             their
             Disorders
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             how
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             quickly
             put
             them
             in
             a
             condition
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             but
             drive
             the
             Spaniards
             out
             of
             their
             Countrey
             :
             That
             there
             would
             be
             no
             want
             of
             Soldiers
             when
             they
             should
             be
             Disciplin'd
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             should
             find
             none
             that
             would
             not
             chearfully
             die
             under
             my
             Command
             ,
             and
             readily
             shed
             his
             blood
             to
             defend
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             acquire
             me
             honor
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             they
             presented
             the
             Letters
             they
             had
             for
             me
             ;
             but
             ,
             stepping
             back
             ,
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Ambassador
             and
             Kings
             Ministers
             there
             present
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             apply
             themselves
             ,
             because
             that
             I
             (
             having
             the
             honor
             to
             be
             born
             his
             Subject
             )
             could
             not
             without
             his
             permission
             and
             command
             engage
             my self
             in
             a
             forrain
             Service
             ,
             especially
             in
             one
             so
             considerable
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             must
             resign
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             remainder
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             my
             Successors
             ,
             and
             that
             ceasing
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             be
             any
             longer
             a
             Frenchman
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Neapolitan
             ,
             such
             a
             resolution
             was
             not
             in
             my
             power
             ,
             owing
             an
             absolute
             obedience
             to
             whatsoever
             should
             be
             ordained
             me
             in
             his
             name
             .
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Fontenay
            
             then
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             accept
             the
             Offers
             made
             me
             ,
             since
             the
             King
             had
             not
             only
             given
             me
             leave
             ,
             but
             thought
             himself
             obliged
             by
             it
             :
             and
             that
             he
             had
             Order
             to
             tell
             me
             .
             That
             Sacrificing
             my self
             for
             
             the
             Service
             and
             Defence
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Naples
             ,
             I
             testified
             my
             zeal
             and
             passion
             for
             his
             Crown
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             could
             not
             render
             any
             service
             more
             agreeable
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             or
             important
             .
          
           
             Then
             turning
             my self
             to
             the
             Deputies
             ,
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             after
             the
             permission
             given
             me
             ,
             I
             joyfully
             accepted
             the
             honor
             done
             me
             by
             the
             Republique
             ,
             in
             making
             choice
             of
             me
             for
             their
             General
             ,
             and
             Protector
             of
             their
             Liberty
             :
             That
             I
             would
             keep
             alive
             an
             eternal
             acknowledgment
             of
             a
             favour
             so
             extraordinary
             and
             little
             merited
             .
             That
             I
             would
             endeavour
             by
             my
             zeal
             and
             fidelity
             to
             make
             amends
             for
             my
             incapacity
             ;
             That
             I
             would
             never
             forsake
             them
             ,
             till
             I
             had
             obtain'd
             them
             repose
             and
             liberty
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             expose
             my self
             to
             all
             perils
             ,
             hazarding
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             shedding
             the
             last
             drop
             of
             my
             blood
             ,
             whensoever
             their
             Interest
             or
             Honor
             should
             be
             concerned
             .
             After
             this
             I
             received
             their
             Letters
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             fit
             to
             publish
             here
             ,
             to
             make
             appear
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             insert
             nothing
             in
             these
             Memorials
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             not
             the
             justification
             ready
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   Republique
                   of
                   Naples
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Most
                       Serene
                       Highness
                       Duke
                       of
                    
                     Guise
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   most
                   Faithful
                   People
                   of
                   Naples
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   whole
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   having
                   (
                   with
                   Teares
                   of
                   Blood
                   in
                   their
                   eyes
                   )
                   besought
                   
                   your
                   Highness
                   to
                   become
                   their
                   Protector
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   is
                   at
                   present
                   in
                   Holland
                   )
                   and
                   to
                   procure
                   them
                   the
                   assistances
                   your
                   Highness
                   hath
                   so
                   graciously
                   offered
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Obliging
                   Letter
                   the
                   said
                   most
                   Faithful
                   People
                   hath
                   this
                   Day
                   (
                   with
                   open
                   Armes
                   )
                   received
                   :
                   We
                   cannot
                   be
                   wanting
                   in
                   our
                   incessant
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   speedily
                   see
                   Your
                   Highnesses
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoy
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   your
                   Valor
                   ,
                   whose
                   Hands
                   we
                   kiss
                   with
                   the
                   humblest
                   respect
                   and
                   submission
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       From
                       the
                       Palace
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Royal
                     Poste
                     
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Carmelites
                     Tower
                     ,
                     
                       
                         the
                         24.
                      
                       
                       Octob.
                       1647.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Of
                       Your
                       most
                       Serene
                       Highness
                    
                     The
                     most
                     Devoted
                     and
                     Obliged
                     Servants
                  
                   
                     The
                     People
                     of
                     Naples
                     ,
                     and
                     Kingdom
                     
                       belonging
                       to
                       it
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   Letter
                   of
                   
                     Gennaro
                     Annese
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Most
                     Serene
                     Highness
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   HAving
                   read
                   the
                   obliging
                   Letter
                   of
                   your
                   Highness
                   ,
                   I
                   concurred
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Chiefs
                   of
                   this
                   most
                   Faithful
                   People
                   of
                   Naples
                   ,
                   to
                   send
                   Seignior
                   
                     Nicolo
                     Maria
                     Maunara
                  
                   ,
                   our
                   Agent-General
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   Instructions
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   present
                   Letter
                   ;
                   but
                   disturbed
                   by
                   so
                   many
                   disorders
                   of
                   War
                   ,
                   we
                   referr
                   our selves
                   in
                   all
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   shall
                   Propose
                   ,
                   Judge
                   ,
                   Supplicate
                   and
                   Act
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   our
                   behalfe
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Faithful
                   People
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   fine
                   ,
                   most
                   heartily
                   recommending
                   his
                   Person
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   we
                   remain
                   ,
                   in
                   expectation
                   of
                   your
                   Highness
                   Favors
                   ,
                   whose
                   Hands
                   with
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Respects
                   we
                   most
                   humbly
                   kiss
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       From
                       the
                    
                     Pallace
                     
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Royal
                     Poste
                     
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Carmelites
                     Tower
                     ,
                     
                       
                         the
                         24th
                      
                       .
                       Oct.
                       1647.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Of
                       your
                       most
                       Serene
                       Highness
                    
                     ,
                     The
                     Most
                     Humble
                     ,
                     Most
                     Devoted
                     ,
                     and
                     Most
                     Obliged
                     Servants
                     ,
                     
                       Gennaro
                       Annese
                    
                     ,
                     Generalissimo
                     ,
                     and
                     Chief
                     of
                     the
                     Most
                     faithful
                     People
                     of
                     Naples
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Don
                       John
                       Lewis
                       del
                       Ferro
                    
                     ,
                     First
                     Counsellor
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             After
             perusal
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             having
             Devoted
             my self
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Naples
             ,
             by
             the
             Charge
             they
             had
             offer'd
             me
             in
             its
             Name
             ,
             and
             which
             (
             with
             submission
             to
             the
             Kings
             good
             pleasure
             )
             I
             accepted
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             satisfaction
             as
             respect
             and
             acknowledgment
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             reasonable
             they
             should
             give
             me
             account
             of
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             Affaires
             ,
             and
             acquaint
             me
             with
             all
             their
             necessities
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             begin
             to
             demand
             on
             their
             behalves
             ,
             all
             such
             assistances
             as
             they
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             become
             their
             sollicitor
             as
             well
             to
             the
             Court
             as
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             The
             Deputies
             told
             me
             the
             Tragical
             accident
             of
             the
             Gallant
             ,
             and
             too
             unfortunate
             Prince
             of
             Massa
             ,
             the
             Disorders
             and
             Confusions
             that
             reigned
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Person
             of
             Authority
             and
             Conduct
             sufficient
             to
             redress
             them
             ;
             that
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             at
             the
             arrival
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             throwing
             down
             their
             Armes
             ,
             and
             abandoning
             their
             Party
             ,
             followed
             that
             of
             the
             strongest
             ;
             That
             they
             received
             no
             more
             succors
             from
             abroad
             ,
             the
             passages
             being
             obstructed
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Countrey
             Enemie
             ,
             except
             some
             neighbouring
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             ,
             that
             seemed
             yet
             inclinable
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             fame
             of
             my
             arrival
             would
             alter
             all
             :
             And
             that
             they
             doubted
             not
             but
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             a
             Chief
             of
             birth
             and
             reputation
             ,
             all
             would
             take
             Courage
             ,
             and
             wearied
             by
             so
             cruel
             and
             insupportable
             Tyrannies
             ,
             after
             their
             Example
             use
             all
             possible
             endeavours
             towards
             Liberty
             :
             That
             they
             were
             unprovided
             of
             Corne
             for
             more
             than
             six
             weeks
             or
             two
             moneths
             ,
             
             with
             small
             hopes
             of
             any
             from
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             unless
             by
             my
             Valor
             a
             passage
             might
             be
             open'd
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             That
             although
             many
             particular
             persons
             had
             well
             profited
             by
             Plunder
             ,
             yet
             every
             one
             concealing
             his
             Treasure
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             wherewithal
             to
             help
             themselves
             ;
             That
             the
             Banke
             could
             not
             be
             touch'd
             without
             raising
             a
             dangerous
             Sedition
             ,
             all
             parties
             ,
             as
             well
             enemies
             as
             friends
             ,
             being
             concerned
             in
             the
             preservation
             of
             that
             which
             had
             ever
             been
             Sacred
             and
             Inviolable
             ;
             that
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Churches
             Plate
             ,
             was
             to
             draw
             on
             their
             heads
             the
             Vengeance
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             indignation
             of
             Rome
             :
             That
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             most
             invenom'd
             and
             formidable
             Enemies
             ,
             Armed
             ,
             and
             got
             a
             Horseback
             through
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             contribute
             to
             their
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             revenge
             themselves
             for
             the
             Affronts
             and
             Outrages
             done
             to
             the
             most
             considerable
             of
             that
             Body
             ,
             by
             pillaging
             their
             Houses
             ,
             and
             cruelly
             Massacring
             the
             Prince
             of
             Massa
             ,
             Don
             
               Pepe
               Caraffa
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             :
             That
             they
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             Powder
             as
             well
             as
             of
             wherewithal
             to
             make
             it
             for
             want
             of
             Saltpeter
             being
             obliged
             to
             consume
             a
             great
             quantity
             continually
             ,
             in
             Attacques
             and
             Defences
             of
             the
             several
             Postes
             ,
             and
             the
             frequent
             Skirmishes
             made
             night
             and
             day
             ;
             That
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             zeal
             and
             fidelity
             to
             their
             King
             (
             seduced
             by
             some
             corrupted
             persons
             )
             had
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             the
             Truce
             furnish'd
             the
             Castles
             with
             Victuals
             ,
             and
             Ammunition
             :
             That
             the
             same
             fault
             had
             been
             committed
             through
             the
             whole
             Kindom
             ,
             by
             supplying
             the
             Fortresses
             that
             were
             before
             unprovided
             
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             hoping
             ,
             by
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             easily
             to
             obtain
             Ratification
             of
             the
             Articles
             concluded
             with
             the
             Duke
             of
             Arcos
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             having
             disfurnished
             themselves
             of
             those
             things
             they
             formerly
             had
             in
             abundance
             ,
             they
             were
             reduced
             to
             the
             present
             necessity
             ,
             That
             the
             Spanish
             Ships
             and
             Gallies
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             the
             Sea
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             heretofore
             received
             their
             subsistance
             :
             That
             they
             had
             Multitudes
             of
             Men
             ;
             who
             ,
             if
             well
             Commanded
             and
             Disciplin'd
             ,
             being
             zealous
             and
             brave
             ,
             might
             undertake
             great
             things
             ;
             That
             at
             the
             last
             Muster
             there
             were
             found
             above
             one
             hundred
             and
             seventy
             thousand
             Armed
             men
             ,
             well
             resolved
             to
             die
             for
             their
             Countrey
             .
             That
             ,
             by
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             I
             could
             (
             better
             than
             they
             )
             judge
             what
             was
             necessary
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             the
             courage
             of
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             began
             to
             fall
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             raised
             but
             by
             my
             presence
             :
             That
             they
             therefore
             besought
             me
             to
             hasten
             my
             Voyage
             all
             I
             possibly
             could
             ,
             and
             press
             their
             supplies
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             could
             not
             evade
             the
             desolation
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             This
             true
             relation
             caused
             me
             to
             make
             some
             reflexion
             on
             the
             dangers
             into
             which
             I
             went
             about
             to
             precipitate
             my self
             :
             But
             ,
             not
             valuing
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             resolving
             to
             sacrifice
             it
             for
             the
             interests
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             addressing
             my self
             to
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             let
             them
             understand
             that
             I
             was
             not
             at
             all
             discouraged
             by
             news
             so
             surprizing
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             all
             that
             had
             till
             then
             been
             reported
             :
             That
             it
             concerned
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             the
             King
             would
             engage
             his
             Forces
             in
             an
             enterprise
             of
             
             so
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             he
             would
             ,
             I
             undertook
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             ;
             But
             that
             they
             as
             well
             as
             I
             might
             foresee
             ,
             that
             to
             abandon
             ,
             was
             to
             expose
             me
             to
             eternal
             infamy
             and
             inevitable
             ruine
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             neither
             just
             nor
             reasonable
             to
             engage
             me
             too
             lightly
             where
             the
             reputation
             of
             France
             was
             so
             farre
             concerned
             .
             With
             one
             Voice
             they
             answered
             ,
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             doubt
             nothing
             ;
             That
             the
             Supplies
             should
             be
             so
             sudden
             and
             considerable
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             so
             glorious
             a
             design
             ,
             I
             should
             neither
             meet
             the
             difficulties
             nor
             dangers
             I
             imagined
             :
             And
             going
             about
             to
             convince
             me
             of
             this
             by
             many
             reasons
             ,
             I
             replyed
             ,
             It
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             alledge
             them
             ;
             That
             I
             was
             not
             a
             person
             could
             vainly
             flatter
             my self
             :
             That
             I
             perceived
             well
             what
             was
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             but
             that
             difficulties
             and
             dangers
             in
             stead
             of
             discouraging
             animated
             me
             more
             ;
             that
             my
             Confidence
             in
             their
             promises
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             had
             in
             the
             protection
             of
             Cardinal
             Mazzarin
             ,
             joyned
             to
             my
             Passion
             (
             with
             loss
             of
             my
             life
             )
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             advantages
             of
             France
             ,
             would
             make
             me
             affront
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             difficulties
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             required
             them
             to
             be
             witnesses
             of
             the
             fidelity
             and
             zeal
             wherewith
             I
             contemned
             not
             onely
             my
             safety
             ,
             but
             also
             my
             honour
             ,
             when
             it
             might
             be
             useful
             to
             such
             a
             purpose
             .
             That
             they
             must
             needs
             concur
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             (
             peradventure
             )
             the
             onely
             man
             in
             the
             World
             capable
             of
             undertaking
             so
             dangerous
             a
             Commission
             ,
             the
             very
             apprehension
             whereof
             might
             make
             the
             most
             hardy
             and
             resolute
             tremble
             .
             They
             seemed
             convinced
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             and
             settle
             so
             great
             an
             affair
             ,
             assured
             me
             ,
             That
             I
             
             needed
             onely
             demand
             what
             I
             desired
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             Commission
             and
             power
             to
             grant
             it
             ;
             that
             on
             this
             I
             might
             depend
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Promises
             being
             secure
             and
             inviolable
             .
          
           
             I
             demanded
             the
             Fleet
             to
             wait
             on
             my
             Orders
             ,
             as
             strong
             in
             Ships
             and
             Gallies
             as
             possible
             might
             be
             ;
             two
             hundered
             thousand
             Crowns
             ready
             Money
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             a
             larger
             supply
             ;
             four
             thousand
             foot
             ready
             to
             land
             at
             my
             first
             demand
             ;
             fifteen
             hundered
             horsemen
             with
             Saddles
             ,
             Bridles
             and
             Pistols
             to
             be
             mounted
             at
             Naples
             ,
             the
             like
             furniture
             for
             two
             thousand
             horsemen
             I
             intended
             to
             raise
             there
             ;
             Pikes
             and
             Muskets
             for
             twelve
             thousand
             foot
             ;
             twelve
             Pieces
             of
             Canon
             ,
             60000
             weight
             of
             Powder
             with
             Match
             and
             Bullet
             proprotionable
             ,
             and
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             four
             Ships
             laden
             with
             Corn
             ;
             that
             ,
             thus
             provided
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             responsible
             for
             the
             success
             of
             this
             great
             design
             ,
             and
             for
             depriving
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Naples
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             .
             All
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             gave
             me
             positive
             assurance
             .
             Afterwards
             I
             gave
             Letters
             to
             
               Nicolo
               Maria
               Mannara
            
             as
             did
             also
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Fontenay
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             render
             account
             to
             the
             Republique
             of
             the
             happy
             success
             of
             his
             Negotiation
             :
             I
             charged
             him
             also
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             I
             prepared
             for
             my
             Voyage
             to
             go
             and
             serve
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Fleet
             should
             be
             arrived
             at
             Protolongone
             ,
             I
             would
             embarque
             without
             loss
             of
             time
             ,
             to
             carry
             with
             me
             all
             supplies
             that
             should
             be
             necessary
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             Tonti
             ,
             to
             let
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Fontenay
            
             see
             he
             had
             no
             dependance
             on
             me
             ,
             but
             on
             France
             and
             him
             alone
             ,
             hoping
             so
             either
             to
             
             
             
             
             
             credit
             himself
             the
             more
             ,
             or
             that
             this
             minister
             would
             procure
             him
             some
             considerable
             Pension
             from
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             a
             summe
             of
             ready
             Money
             for
             himself
             and
             friends
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             held
             correspondence
             ,
             as
             he
             pretended
             ,
             at
             a
             great
             expence
             ,
             Or
             to
             discover
             ,
             as
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             perswade
             me
             ,
             whether
             his
             pretences
             to
             me
             were
             sincere
             and
             veritable
             ,
             propounded
             to
             him
             to
             move
             that
             some
             person
             of
             quality
             ,
             as
             the
             Earl
             of
             Harcourt
             ,
             or
             Marshal
             of
             Meilleray
             ,
             might
             come
             with
             the
             Fleet
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             be
             in
             his
             choice
             ,
             either
             to
             entrust
             this
             enterprise
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             put
             it
             into
             their
             hands
             if
             they
             should
             seem
             more
             agreeable
             ;
             the
             Neapolitans
             being
             in
             so
             great
             a
             necessity
             of
             supplies
             ,
             that
             provided
             they
             might
             receive
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             very
             little
             trouble
             themselves
             to
             consider
             by
             whom
             .
             But
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             that
             by
             report
             of
             the
             Condition
             of
             affairs
             ,
             he
             imagined
             them
             too
             hazardous
             to
             expect
             that
             any
             but
             my self
             would
             run
             their
             fortune
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             thought
             me
             too
             farre
             engaged
             ,
             to
             suffer
             with
             patience
             another
             to
             take
             my
             place
             ,
             being
             unwilling
             lightly
             to
             offend
             a
             person
             of
             my
             Condition
             ,
             He
             answered
             that
             it
             would
             be
             unreasonable
             ,
             after
             having
             gone
             on
             so
             farre
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             change
             thoughts
             and
             enter
             on
             a
             different
             conduct
             .
          
           
             Tonti
             came
             with
             great
             hast
             to
             court
             me
             with
             this
             answer
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             appear
             to
             me
             as
             an
             eminent
             service
             ,
             the
             artifice
             he
             had
             used
             to
             discover
             whether
             they
             were
             real
             in
             my
             concernments
             ;
             After
             which
             he
             desired
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             should
             write
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             to
             recommend
             the
             Services
             of
             himself
             and
             brother
             in
             law
             ,
             and
             procure
             them
             Pensions
             ,
             
             and
             some
             considerable
             summe
             to
             reward
             their
             Friends
             and
             Correspondents
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             by
             interest
             allure
             many
             more
             Neapolitans
             to
             the
             service
             of
             France
             ,
             acquire
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             form
             a
             powerful
             Cabal
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             and
             place
             might
             be
             disposed
             of
             to
             serve
             her
             faithfully
             and
             contribute
             to
             her
             advantages
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             own
             part
             I
             had
             no
             other
             thoughts
             than
             to
             fit
             my self
             for
             my
             departure
             ,
             and
             provide
             all
             things
             necessary
             that
             I
             might
             embarque
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Kings
             Fleet
             should
             be
             in
             a
             Condition
             ,
             and
             place
             convenient
             to
             receive
             and
             transport
             me
             ;
             And
             knowing
             I
             could
             not
             undertake
             this
             voyage
             without
             Money
             ,
             I
             used
             all
             endeavours
             to
             get
             it
             .
             I
             sent
             for
             all
             the
             French
             Merchants
             ,
             to
             draw
             from
             them
             the
             greatest
             summes
             I
             could
             ,
             giving
             them
             Security
             and
             Bills
             of
             Exchange
             payable
             at
             Paris
             .
             My
             misfortune
             would
             so
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Modena
             ,
             having
             taken
             upon
             him
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Kings
             armies
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             formed
             great
             designs
             ,
             and
             high
             enterprises
             ,
             wanted
             it
             as
             well
             as
             I
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             that
             he
             might
             be
             supplyed
             at
             the
             appointed
             time
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             had
             given
             them
             order
             not
             to
             part
             with
             what
             they
             had
             in
             their
             hands
             :
             which
             obliged
             me
             to
             apply
             my self
             to
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             St
             Cicilia
             ,
             and
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Fontenay
            
             ,
             to
             get
             them
             permission
             to
             treat
             with
             me
             :
             who
             thereupon
             sent
             for
             the
             
               Sieur
               Philip
               Valenti
            
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             he
             would
             do
             the
             King
             acceptable
             service
             ,
             and
             a
             kindness
             to
             Cardinal
             Mazzarin
             ,
             in
             furnishing
             me
             with
             4000
             Pistols
             on
             Bills
             of
             Exchange
             which
             I
             would
             give
             him
             ,
             for
             whose
             payment
             they
             would
             be
             Security
             ,
             
             the
             Crown
             undertaking
             to
             satisfie
             in
             case
             my
             Family
             should
             delay
             him
             .
             He
             kept
             this
             summe
             readie
             for
             me
             in
             Gold
             ,
             to
             deliver
             it
             at
             my
             departure
             ,
             for
             fear
             I
             should
             spend
             part
             of
             it
             before
             I
             left
             Rome
             ,
             and
             so
             oblige
             them
             to
             supply
             me
             with
             more
             ,
             it
             being
             impossible
             for
             me
             to
             go
             without
             Money
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             affairs
             being
             such
             that
             they
             could
             not
             pass
             me
             by
             ,
             nor
             retard
             my
             voyage
             without
             entirely
             ruining
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             here
             forbear
             mentioning
             the
             generosity
             of
             a
             woman
             (
             though
             not
             very
             pertinent
             to
             the
             Subject
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             )
             who
             hearing
             of
             the
             care
             I
             took
             to
             provide
             Money
             for
             this
             enterprise
             ;
             (
             now
             no
             longer
             a
             secret
             in
             Rome
             )
             brought
             me
             all
             that
             she
             had
             in
             plate
             and
             jewels
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             Crowns
             in
             Obligations
             on
             the
             Bank
             ,
             which
             with
             thanks
             I
             refused
             ,
             it
             being
             all
             the
             wealth
             she
             had
             acquired
             by
             the
             industry
             and
             travel
             of
             many
             years
             .
          
           
             I
             resolved
             to
             send
             to
             the
             late
             Dutchess
             of
             Guise
             ,
             my
             mother
             ,
             a
             Letter
             of
             Attorney
             for
             disposal
             of
             my
             whole
             estate
             ,
             thereby
             to
             engage
             her
             more
             powerfully
             to
             my
             assistance
             ,
             desiring
             her
             to
             dispose
             of
             all
             for
             furnishing
             me
             with
             the
             greatest
             summe
             she
             possibly
             could
             ,
             because
             on
             such
             a
             supply
             depended
             my
             establishment
             or
             ruine
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             daily
             in
             continual
             Conferences
             with
             the
             French
             Ministers
             and
             Cardinals
             of
             that
             Faction
             ,
             to
             determine
             with
             them
             of
             all
             that
             was
             to
             be
             done
             for
             the
             service
             and
             advantage
             of
             the
             Crown
             ;
             but
             though
             I
             pressed
             them
             concerning
             the
             conduct
             I
             was
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             demanded
             what
             instructions
             they
             had
             for
             me
             ?
             whether
             after
             having
             
             gained
             esteem
             in
             Naples
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             Establishing
             their
             Republique
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             endeavour
             an
             insensible
             traversing
             their
             inclinations
             towards
             the
             King
             ?
             it
             being
             impossible
             that
             the
             Nobility
             and
             People
             ,
             as
             much
             separated
             by
             interest
             as
             affection
             ,
             could
             ever
             so
             unite
             as
             to
             form
             the
             body
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             govern
             themselves
             ,
             without
             being
             weary
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             choosing
             a
             Master
             ,
             this
             unquiet
             and
             turbulent
             Nation
             having
             never
             been
             under
             any
             other
             Government
             than
             that
             of
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             (
             their
             natural
             jealousie
             one
             of
             another
             considered
             )
             could
             never
             be
             at
             rest
             but
             under
             the
             command
             of
             one
             alone
             .
             This
             was
             granted
             ,
             but
             (
             apprehending
             it
             dangerous
             to
             propound
             to
             a
             violent
             and
             seditious
             people
             ,
             a
             forein
             power
             ,
             which
             they
             ever
             apprehended
             )
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             choice
             was
             to
             be
             left
             to
             themselves
             of
             their
             form
             of
             Government
             and
             Master
             .
             The
             imagination
             alone
             that
             the
             King
             had
             any
             thoughts
             of
             becoming
             such
             ,
             would
             gain
             their
             hatred
             in
             stead
             of
             their
             friendship
             ,
             and
             contribute
             to
             their
             Reconciliation
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             ;
             That
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             Pope
             ,
             without
             whose
             authority
             no
             innovation
             could
             be
             made
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             (
             he
             being
             Lord
             Paramont
             )
             might
             enter
             into
             alliance
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Italy
             to
             oppose
             it
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             France
             having
             gotten
             so
             firm
             a
             footing
             ,
             might
             at
             last
             attempt
             to
             subdue
             the
             whole
             .
             That
             it
             would
             be
             a
             sufficient
             advantage
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             from
             Spain
             so
             potent
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             derived
             its
             principal
             forces
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             loss
             of
             it
             France
             would
             be
             as
             much
             raised
             above
             her
             as
             by
             a
             conquest
             :
             
             that
             besides
             this
             ,
             such
             persons
             of
             that
             Countrey
             as
             sought
             an
             innovation
             ,
             to
             advantage
             themselves
             by
             the
             honours
             and
             imployments
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             Governments
             of
             Towns
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             hitherto
             with
             regret
             seen
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             would
             apprehend
             to
             be
             nothing
             the
             better
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             they
             should
             be
             impoverished
             and
             ruined
             ,
             by
             the
             enriching
             other
             Countries
             with
             the
             transportation
             of
             their
             wealth
             .
             And
             lastly
             reuniting
             to
             the
             enemy
             all
             such
             as
             on
             any
             other
             grounds
             were
             against
             it
             ,
             the
             party
             would
             be
             so
             much
             weakned
             it
             could
             not
             long
             subsist
             .
          
           
             That
             for
             such
             powerful
             reasons
             I
             was
             to
             endeavour
             ,
             to
             dissipate
             all
             I
             possibly
             could
             the
             suspitions
             they
             might
             have
             of
             any
             such
             thought
             ,
             giving
             out
             that
             France
             never
             acted
             but
             on
             Principles
             of
             Generosity
             ,
             altogether
             dis-interessed
             ,
             to
             relieve
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             procure
             the
             Liberty
             of
             those
             that
             languished
             under
             the
             tyranny
             of
             their
             enemies
             ;
             That
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             at
             what
             price
             soever
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             no
             matter
             what
             means
             were
             used
             towards
             so
             great
             a
             work
             ;
             That
             the
             King
             would
             assist
             what
             resolution
             soever
             should
             be
             taken
             ;
             That
             he
             had
             formerly
             consented
             to
             the
             crowning
             Prince
             Thomas
             ,
             in
             the
             enterprise
             that
             was
             managed
             during
             the
             siege
             of
             Orbitelloy
             .
             That
             it
             was
             indifferent
             to
             him
             who
             should
             profit
             by
             those
             revolutions
             ,
             and
             that
             whosoever
             fortune
             favored
             should
             have
             his
             support
             ,
             alliance
             ,
             and
             protection
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             without
             giving
             envie
             or
             enmitie
             to
             any
             ,
             he
             should
             reap
             greater
             advantages
             by
             the
             
             Neapolitans
             than
             if
             they
             became
             his
             subjects
             :
             That
             he
             had
             formerly
             refused
             to
             verifie
             in
             Parliament
             the
             uniting
             Catalonia
             to
             his
             crown
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             eternize
             the
             war
             ,
             and
             deprive
             himself
             of
             the
             means
             of
             giving
             Peace
             to
             Christendom
             when
             he
             should
             think
             fit
             :
             That
             therefore
             they
             had
             neither
             Orders
             nor
             Instructions
             to
             give
             me
             ;
             that
             I
             might
             (
             according
             to
             time
             and
             its
             conjunctures
             )
             act
             as
             I
             conceived
             most
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             that
             I
             could
             not
             render
             a
             more
             important
             service
             than
             the
             setting
             Naples
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             depriving
             the
             Spaniards
             of
             that
             crown
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             St
             Cicilia
             withdrawing
             with
             me
             to
             a
             Window
             ,
             to
             speak
             privately
             ,
             told
             me
             ;
             that
             I
             was
             not
             to
             have
             any
             Confidence
             in
             Master
             
               de
               Fontenay
            
             ,
             who
             was
             neither
             his
             friend
             nor
             mine
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             part
             in
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             his
             brother
             ,
             of
             whose
             friendship
             and
             protection
             he
             assured
             me
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             great
             Obligation
             he
             had
             to
             me
             :
             That
             I
             should
             confidently
             undertake
             my
             Voyage
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             should
             want
             nothing
             :
             That
             I
             should
             be
             assisted
             with
             Men
             ,
             Money
             ,
             Ammunition
             and
             Victuals
             ,
             with
             a
             powerful
             Fleet
             ,
             composed
             of
             many
             good
             Ships
             and
             Gallies
             ,
             and
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             France
             would
             abandon
             all
             other
             designs
             to
             support
             me
             with
             her
             whole
             Forces
             .
          
           
             We
             parted
             after
             many
             embraces
             ,
             equally
             satisfied
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             he
             to
             write
             his
             Letters
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             expected
             a
             success
             as
             favourable
             ,
             as
             I
             thought
             I
             ought
             to
             attend
             from
             mine
             .
             When
             I
             came
             home
             I
             sent
             for
             the
             
               Sieur
               de
               Tilli
            
             my
             Secretarie
             to
             give
             him
             my
             Instructions
             and
             Orders
             
             to
             draw
             up
             the
             Letters
             of
             Attorney
             and
             other
             Commissions
             necessary
             for
             negotiating
             at
             Court
             ,
             and
             with
             my
             Relations
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             resolutions
             I
             had
             taken
             ,
             and
             ordering
             him
             to
             cause
             to
             be
             sent
             me
             what
             Money
             he
             could
             raise
             ,
             as
             the
             use
             fullest
             supply
             for
             preservation
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             execution
             of
             my
             designs
             ;
             I
             yet
             detained
             him
             some
             days
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             take
             with
             him
             advice
             of
             the
             Bills
             of
             Exchange
             I
             was
             to
             draw
             on
             Paris
             ,
             and
             carry
             certain
             news
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             my
             affairs
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             prefixed
             time
             for
             my
             departure
             ,
             being
             withal
             desirous
             that
             the
             dispatches
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             St
             Cicilia
             might
             first
             arrive
             ,
             that
             so
             at
             his
             coming
             to
             Court
             ,
             he
             might
             find
             things
             prepared
             to
             give
             him
             opportunity
             of
             a
             more
             useful
             serving
             me
             .
             The
             matters
             I
             encharged
             him
             with
             ,
             being
             too
             nice
             to
             be
             trusted
             to
             writing
             ,
             I
             gave
             him
             Letters
             of
             Credence
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             here
             insert
             ,
             (
             though
             perhaps
             not
             very
             necessary
             )
             onely
             to
             shew
             that
             I
             am
             punctual
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             was
             confident
             to
             have
             found
             in
             Naples
             greater
             Forces
             than
             could
             be
             made
             appear
             when
             I
             was
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   Letter
                   for
                   the
                   Dutchess
                   of
                   Guise
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Madam
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   esteem
                   the
                   People
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Naples
                   have
                   testified
                   of
                   my
                   Person
                   ,
                   (
                   by
                   making
                   choice
                   of
                   me
                   to
                   free
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   tyranny
                   of
                   the
                   Spaniards
                   ,
                   and
                   command
                   their
                   Armies
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   authority
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   does
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   United
                   Provinces
                   )
                   obliging
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   readiness
                   to
                   embarque
                   my self
                   on
                   the
                   Royal
                   Fleet
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   my self
                   at
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   seventy
                   thousand
                   men
                   that
                   expect
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   thought
                   ,
                   Madam
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   disagreeable
                   to
                   you
                   to
                   receive
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   honour
                   done
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   hope
                   for
                   success
                   in
                   so
                   glorious
                   an
                   imployment
                   without
                   the
                   happiness
                   of
                   your
                   blessing
                   .
                   I
                   therefore
                   most
                   earnestly
                   beg
                   it
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   beseeching
                   you
                   not
                   to
                   forsake
                   me
                   on
                   this
                   occasion
                   ,
                   where
                   I
                   may
                   acquire
                   so
                   much
                   honour
                   and
                   establish
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   fortune
                   .
                   Your
                   goodness
                   encourages
                   me
                   to
                   hope
                   your
                   assistance
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   extremely
                   necessary
                   ,
                   especially
                   if
                   you
                   please
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   advantage
                   accrue
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   all
                   our
                   Family
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   more
                   particularly
                   to
                   your self
                   ,
                   since
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   all
                   imaginable
                   respects
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Madam
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       Your
                       most
                       humble
                       ,
                       most
                       obedient
                       and
                       most
                       obliged
                       Son
                       and
                       Servant
                    
                     The
                     Duke
                     of
                     Guise
                     .
                  
                   
                     From
                     Rome
                     
                       
                         this
                         9
                      
                       Nov.
                       1647.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     beseech
                     you
                     to
                     give
                     entire
                     credit
                     to
                     what
                     this
                     Bearer
                     shall
                     in
                     my
                     name
                     acquaint
                     you
                     with
                     ,
                     it
                     being
                     of
                     too
                     great
                     importance
                     to
                     be
                     entrusted
                     to
                     writing
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Believing
             that
             the
             presence
             of
             my
             Brother
             the
             Knight
             of
             Malta
             would
             not
             be
             unuseful
             to
             me
             ;
             his
             interest
             obliging
             me
             to
             a
             greater
             confidence
             in
             him
             than
             in
             any
             other
             of
             our
             Family
             ,
             in
             an
             affair
             in
             which
             he
             was
             to
             have
             his
             share
             ,
             I
             writ
             him
             the
             following
             Letter
             ,
             which
             though
             not
             regular
             enough
             to
             appear
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             shall
             not
             yet
             be
             omitted
             ,
             supposing
             (
             Liberty
             of
             correspondence
             between
             so
             near
             Relations
             being
             easily
             excused
             )
             it
             will
             make
             appear
             that
             I
             neither
             neglected
             nor
             contemned
             any
             means
             of
             putting
             my self
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             want
             nothing
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             made
             use
             as
             farr
             as
             possibly
             I
             could
             ,
             of
             all
             ways
             of
             imploying
             my
             fortune
             as
             well
             as
             life
             towards
             the
             success
             of
             the
             enterprise
             I
             had
             undertaken
             ,
             likely
             to
             prove
             so
             profitable
             and
             advantageous
             to
             the
             crown
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   My
                   Letter
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   dispatch
                   (
                   dearest
                   brother
                   )
                   will
                   prevent
                   my
                   appearing
                   either
                   ridiculous
                   or
                   chimerical
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   me
                   looked
                   on
                   as
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Person
                   as
                   well
                   inlightened
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   makes
                   appear
                   already
                   effected
                   all
                   whereof
                   I
                   writ
                   six
                   Moneths
                   since
                   by
                   the
                   Express
                   I
                   sent
                   you
                   .
                   In
                   short
                   you
                   will
                   learn
                   by
                   the
                   Letters
                   sent
                   by
                   Tillie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   without
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   that
                   my
                   Negotiation
                   hath
                   attained
                   the
                   height
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   hereafter
                   understand
                   ,
                   it
                   arrived
                   at
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   deputation
                   the
                   People
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Naples
                   have
                   made
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   glorious
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   interests
                   of
                   France
                   meeting
                   so
                   great
                   advantages
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   posture
                   into
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   reduced
                   matters
                   ,
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   to
                   render
                   her
                   so
                   effectual
                   services
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   procure
                   me
                   her
                   powerfullest
                   assistance
                   ;
                   your self
                   and
                   brother
                   are
                   to
                   apply
                   your selves
                   to
                   the
                   Cardinal
                   ,
                   and
                   considering
                   the
                   extreme
                   necessity
                   I
                   have
                   for
                   Money
                   ,
                   use
                   all
                   diligences
                   possible
                   to
                   furnish
                   me
                   .
                   All
                   my
                   Relations
                   ought
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   to
                   contribute
                   to
                   my
                   advantages
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   also
                   theirs
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   them
                   send
                   me
                   all
                   they
                   can
                   whether
                   Money
                   or
                   Jewels
                   .
                   Rifle
                   them
                   all
                   
                   on
                   so
                   good
                   an
                   occasion
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   time
                   to
                   write
                   to
                   our
                   Brothers
                   ,
                   nor
                   Sisters
                   ,
                   present
                   them
                   my
                   service
                   and
                   excuses
                   ,
                   let
                   this
                   Letter
                   serve
                   for
                   you
                   all
                   :
                   I
                   direct
                   it
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   are
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   for
                   establishing
                   our
                   Family
                   ,
                   I
                   expect
                   that
                   you
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   assist
                   me
                   here
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   send
                   for
                   you
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   time
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   interim
                   take
                   care
                   that
                   none
                   come
                   to
                   me
                   without
                   order
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   desire
                   some
                   days
                   settlement
                   before
                   the
                   arrival
                   of
                   many
                   French
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   intend
                   very
                   suddenly
                   to
                   send
                   for
                   my
                   Family
                   and
                   equipage
                   .
                   I
                   stay
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   Fleet
                   to
                   embarque
                   my self
                   and
                   pass
                   to
                   Naples
                   ,
                   where
                   I
                   am
                   expected
                   with
                   more
                   impatience
                   than
                   their
                   Messiah
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   may
                   believe
                   honest
                   Machiavel
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   more
                   puissant
                   than
                   the
                   Great
                   Turk
                   ,
                   since
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   draw
                   together
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   seventy
                   thousand
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   number
                   that
                   in
                   Arms
                   attend
                   to
                   receive
                   my
                   orders
                   .
                   Naples
                   is
                   a
                   fair
                   Theater
                   of
                   honour
                   ,
                   where
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   encounter
                   a
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Spain
                   ,
                   put
                   his
                   army
                   to
                   flight
                   ,
                   take
                   three
                   Castles
                   and
                   other
                   Fortresses
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   recover
                   ten
                   Posts
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   lost
                   to
                   the
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   by
                   them
                   well
                   fortified
                   in
                   that
                   one
                   City
                   .
                   Who
                   hath
                   more
                   work
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   honour
                   to
                   gain
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   play
                   my
                   part
                   well
                   ?
                   How
                   difficult
                   soever
                   it
                   may
                   
                   appear
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   made
                   believe
                   I
                   shall
                   overcome
                   it
                   very
                   shortly
                   after
                   my
                   arrival
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   keep
                   something
                   yet
                   for
                   you
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   have
                   your
                   part
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   take
                   care
                   to
                   send
                   me
                   good
                   store
                   of
                   Money
                   .
                   Adieu
                   ,
                   I
                   entertain
                   you
                   too
                   long
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   little
                   time
                   I
                   have
                   for
                   making
                   my
                   dispatch
                   .
                   Plunder
                   all
                   you
                   can
                   lay
                   your
                   hands
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   possible
                   the
                   great
                   Diamonds
                   of
                   honest
                   Chevereuse
                   :
                   Leave
                   nothing
                   in
                   Guise
                   house
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   let
                   neither
                   Locks
                   nor
                   Bolts
                   be
                   proof
                   against
                   your
                   Fingers
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       I
                       am
                       all
                       yours
                    
                     ,
                     The
                     Duke
                     of
                     Guise
                     .
                  
                   
                     Rome
                     
                       the
                       29.
                       
                       Oct.
                       1647.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             This
             Letter
             went
             not
             away
             immediately
             ,
             and
             the
             news
             I
             shall
             now
             impart
             arriving
             after
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             adde
             this
             Apostile
             .
          
           
             
               I
               delayed
               the
               departure
               of
            
             Tilli
             
               for
               some
               Bills
               of
               Exchange
               that
               are
               to
               be
               agreed
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               Cardinal
               of
            
             St
             Cicilia
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Ambassadour
               ,
               having
               judged
               my
               presence
               immediately
               necessary
               at
            
             Naples
             ,
             I
             
               parted
               for
               that
               place
               the
               tenth
               of
            
             November
             .
             
               This
               Bearer
               will
               assure
               you
               he
               saw
               me
               embarque
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               such
               hast
               I
               can
               write
               to
               none
               ,
               you
               will
               make
               it
               known
               to
               our
               Friends
               and
               Relations
               ;
               the
               next
               of
               mine
               will
               be
               from
            
             Naples
             ,
             
               where
               I
               shall
               want
               a
               
               most
               potent
               assistance
               of
               Money
               ,
               solicite
               and
               heap
               up
               on
               all
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             Father
             Capuce
             a
             Jacobin
             Frier
             arrived
             to
             solicite
             my
             departure
             ,
             and
             the
             succours
             ,
             but
             more
             to
             make
             himself
             known
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             obtain
             the
             charge
             of
             being
             my
             Confessor
             and
             Preacher
             in
             Ordinary
             ,
             by
             it
             to
             become
             more
             considerable
             in
             his
             Countrey
             :
             and
             
               Nicolo
               Maria
               Mannara
            
             returned
             ,
             to
             cause
             an
             alteration
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             resolutions
             had
             been
             taken
             concerning
             me
             ,
             and
             desired
             ,
             that
             without
             expecting
             the
             Fleet
             ,
             (
             all
             being
             in
             danger
             of
             ruine
             if
             my
             presence
             re-established
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             re-inspired
             not
             courage
             into
             the
             Neapolitans
             ,
             who
             had
             intirely
             lost
             it
             )
             I
             would
             resolve
             my
             departure
             .
             In
             presence
             of
             the
             Ambassadour
             and
             all
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             he
             delivered
             me
             the
             following
             Letter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Most
                     Serene
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   WE
                   have
                   this
                   day
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   
                     Nicolo
                     Maria
                     Mannara
                  
                   your
                   Highness
                   dispatches
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   by
                   his
                   report
                   we
                   understand
                   that
                   many
                   persons
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   entrusted
                   with
                   Letters
                   to
                   your
                   Highness
                   have
                   not
                   given
                   a
                   faithful
                   account
                   of
                   our
                   intentions
                   :
                   We
                   therefore
                   most
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   you
                   to
                   give
                   no
                   belief
                   but
                   to
                   him
                   alone
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   demand
                   he
                   will
                   make
                   your
                   Highness
                   in
                   our
                   name
                   for
                   assisting
                   us
                   with
                   Ammunition
                   ,
                   and
                   pressing
                   the
                   arrival
                   
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   Fleet
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   extreme
                   want
                   :
                   but
                   above
                   all
                   of
                   your
                   Highness
                   person
                   .
                   And
                   understanding
                   that
                   our
                   said
                   Envoies
                   have
                   not
                   particularly
                   enough
                   expressed
                   our
                   necessities
                   ,
                   we
                   in
                   all
                   referre
                   our selves
                   to
                   what
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Nicolo
                     Maria
                     Mannara
                  
                   shall
                   represent
                   ,
                   he
                   having
                   particular
                   information
                   :
                   with
                   the
                   extremest
                   zeal
                   and
                   impatience
                   we
                   attend
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   your
                   Highness
                   ,
                   to
                   consolate
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   our
                   most
                   humble
                   respects
                   kiss
                   your
                   hands
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Your
                       Highnesses
                       Most
                       humble
                       and
                       most
                       obliged
                       Servant
                       ,
                       The
                       Common-wealth
                       of
                    
                     Naples
                     .
                     Gennaro
                     Anneze
                     Generalissimo
                     
                       of
                       the
                       People
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Naples
                       the
                       3d
                       Nov.
                       1647.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             After
             the
             reading
             of
             which
             Letter
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Nicolo
               Maria
               Mannara
            
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             condition
             of
             affairs
             in
             Naples
             was
             changed
             much
             for
             the
             worse
             ,
             since
             his
             last
             Voyage
             :
             that
             by
             artifice
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             different
             reports
             were
             every
             day
             cast
             abroad
             ,
             to
             the
             wonderful
             consternation
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             first
             ,
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             perswade
             them
             they
             should
             receive
             no
             succours
             from
             France
             ,
             then
             that
             I
             never
             intended
             to
             come
             and
             head
             their
             Armies
             ;
             and
             that
             my
             designe
             of
             expecting
             the
             Fleet
             to
             embarque
             on
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             Specious
             pretence
             to
             free
             my self
             from
             the
             engagement
             I
             had
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             I
             had
             too
             lightly
             given
             of
             coming
             to
             serve
             them
             ;
             I
             understanding
             that
             they
             would
             be
             abandoned
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             too
             little
             honour
             to
             be
             acquired
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             peril
             to
             be
             undergone
             in
             this
             enterprise
             .
             That
             
               Lewis
               de
               Ferro
            
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             upon
             himself
             the
             quality
             of
             Ambassadour
             of
             France
             ,
             had
             offered
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             ,
             a
             million
             of
             Gold
             ,
             fifty
             ships
             of
             war
             ,
             thirty
             Gallies
             ,
             ten
             Vessels
             laden
             with
             Corn
             ,
             fifty
             pieces
             of
             Canon
             ,
             twelve
             thousand
             foot
             ,
             and
             four
             thousand
             horse
             ,
             with
             ammunition
             sufficient
             for
             above
             two
             years
             :
             That
             I
             was
             coming
             to
             put
             my self
             into
             their
             hands
             as
             Hostage
             for
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             give
             himself
             up
             as
             prisoner
             to
             secure
             them
             with
             the
             price
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             making
             such
             exorbitant
             Proposals
             ,
             as
             appeared
             incredible
             and
             ridiculous
             .
             That
             Gennaro
             was
             accused
             to
             have
             been
             too
             easily
             perswaded
             of
             these
             chimerical
             succours
             :
             That
             the
             people
             lost
             all
             hope
             of
             assistance
             ,
             and
             their
             spirits
             were
             so
             dejected
             ,
             that
             
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             throw
             down
             their
             arms
             (
             having
             no
             more
             courage
             to
             defend
             themselves
             )
             that
             they
             might
             no
             farther
             exasperate
             the
             Spaniards
             against
             them
             ;
             And
             although
             the
             apprehension
             of
             their
             revenge
             were
             very
             great
             ,
             many
             persons
             flattered
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             escape
             it
             ,
             supposing
             the
             punishment
             would
             fall
             onely
             upon
             the
             leaders
             .
             That
             many
             Cabals
             were
             already
             formed
             in
             the
             Town
             .
             That
             the
             rabble
             were
             observed
             to
             make
             parties
             in
             the
             Streets
             to
             murmure
             .
             That
             nothing
             was
             heard
             but
             cries
             and
             lamentations
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             possest
             with
             despair
             and
             desolation
             .
             That
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             generally
             believed
             that
             at
             my
             appearance
             amongst
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             recover
             their
             wonted
             vigour
             and
             courage
             ,
             being
             by
             it
             confirmed
             that
             France
             would
             not
             forsake
             them
             ,
             lest
             she
             should
             so
             expose
             a
             person
             of
             my
             birth
             and
             consideration
             ;
             that
             they
             would
             yet
             take
             Patience
             for
             fourteen
             or
             fifteen
             days
             ,
             but
             in
             case
             the
             Fleet
             appeared
             not
             by
             that
             time
             ,
             they
             would
             yield
             ,
             resolved
             to
             defend
             themselves
             no
             longer
             ,
             and
             seek
             their
             own
             security
             in
             delivering
             up
             their
             Leaders
             .
          
           
             This
             news
             surprised
             us
             all
             ,
             well
             knowing
             the
             impossibility
             (
             what
             diligence
             soever
             could
             be
             used
             )
             of
             the
             Fleets
             precise
             arrival
             within
             that
             time
             .
             For
             (
             besides
             that
             the
             equipping
             at
             Toulon
             was
             not
             yet
             compleated
             )
             had
             it
             been
             ready
             to
             set
             sail
             ,
             the
             incertainty
             of
             the
             winds
             ,
             and
             perils
             of
             Navigation
             ,
             (
             the
             Winter
             so
             far
             advanced
             ,
             )
             would
             not
             admit
             a
             fixt
             day
             for
             its
             appearing
             before
             
               Naples
               .
               Mannara
            
             was
             sensible
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             we
             said
             ,
             but
             withal
             represented
             ,
             that
             having
             to
             
             do
             with
             a
             multitude
             ,
             turbulent
             ,
             seditious
             and
             impatient
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             sway
             them
             by
             reason
             ,
             That
             they
             must
             be
             convinced
             by
             something
             present
             and
             effectual
             ,
             because
             timorous
             and
             incredulous
             persons
             are
             not
             easily
             encouraged
             ,
             That
             my
             presence
             alone
             could
             have
             so
             great
             effects
             ,
             and
             that
             during
             the
             joy
             conceived
             thereupon
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             easie
             to
             make
             the
             people
             of
             Naples
             ,
             nay
             even
             the
             women
             take
             arms
             in
             order
             to
             the
             most
             desperate
             attempts
             .
             That
             their
             hatred
             to
             Spain
             might
             cool
             ,
             but
             never
             be
             extinguished
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             none
             that
             would
             not
             (
             under
             my
             command
             )
             expose
             himself
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             shed
             the
             last
             drop
             of
             his
             bloud
             for
             the
             safety
             and
             liberty
             of
             his
             Country
             .
             We
             resolved
             to
             dispatch
             at
             that
             very
             instant
             an
             express
             ,
             to
             hasten
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Fleet
             ,
             and
             I
             offered
             to
             go
             the
             next
             morning
             to
             Portolongone
             to
             attend
             it
             ,
             and
             embarque
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             should
             appear
             ,
             gaining
             so
             three
             or
             four
             days
             time
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             been
             spent
             in
             giving
             me
             notice
             of
             its
             arrival
             ,
             and
             my
             Journey
             after
             receipt
             of
             the
             advice
             ;
             And
             that
             if
             there
             were
             any
             other
             possibility
             of
             my
             getting
             to
             Naples
             ,
             I
             would
             make
             no
             difficulty
             of
             any
             hazard
             thereby
             to
             re-incourage
             them
             ,
             wishing
             rather
             to
             die
             than
             see
             the
             loss
             of
             so
             favourable
             a
             conjuncture
             (
             which
             could
             never
             afterwards
             be
             recovered
             )
             for
             rendering
             to
             France
             so
             important
             and
             extraordinary
             service
             .
          
           
             Mannara
             answered
             that
             if
             I
             would
             take
             so
             brave
             a
             resolution
             ,
             it
             was
             easie
             for
             me
             to
             enter
             Naples
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             any
             hinderance
             from
             the
             Ships
             and
             Gallies
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Fleet
             ,
             that
             there
             
             were
             small
             Feluccas
             so
             light
             and
             nimble
             ,
             that
             neither
             Gallies
             nor
             Brigantines
             could
             overtake
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             was
             already
             experience
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             those
             which
             had
             been
             sent
             since
             the
             arrival
             of
             the
             enemies
             fleet
             being
             lost
             ,
             either
             going
             or
             coming
             ;
             That
             if
             I
             would
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             would
             send
             that
             very
             night
             for
             a
             number
             sufficient
             to
             take
             me
             in
             with
             all
             my
             train
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             arrive
             within
             three
             dayes
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinals
             began
             to
             look
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             uncertain
             what
             resolution
             I
             would
             take
             ,
             too
             clearly
             discerning
             the
             danger
             ,
             it
             being
             very
             hazardous
             (
             though
             I
             escaped
             the
             enemy
             )
             to
             expose
             my self
             to
             the
             fury
             of
             that
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Navigation
             whereof
             is
             more
             to
             be
             apprehended
             than
             of
             any
             other
             Coast
             of
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Moneth
             of
             November
             ,
             the
             time
             in
             which
             there
             arise
             in
             the
             Baies
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             abounds
             ,
             most
             furious
             tempests
             .
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Fontenay
            
             seeing
             the
             necessity
             of
             my
             passing
             ,
             and
             not
             venturing
             to
             counsel
             me
             directly
             to
             it
             ,
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             effect
             these
             Feluccas
             were
             so
             happy
             ,
             and
             their
             Mariners
             of
             such
             experience
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             little
             peril
             in
             trusting
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             passage
             was
             so
             short
             ,
             that
             taking
             a
             seasonable
             time
             (
             which
             they
             well
             understood
             )
             there
             was
             scarcely
             any
             thing
             left
             to
             fortune
             .
             I
             smiled
             and
             looking
             upon
             him
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             desired
             to
             have
             me
             attempt
             this
             passage
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             tell
             me
             that
             it
             was
             useful
             to
             the
             Kings
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             could
             not
             do
             any
             thing
             more
             agreeable
             ,
             profitable
             or
             advantageous
             to
             France
             ;
             
             If
             so
             ,
             never
             any
             man
             exposed
             himself
             to
             greater
             and
             more
             evident
             danger
             than
             I
             was
             ready
             to
             undertake
             that
             instant
             ,
             because
             I
             gloried
             in
             understanding
             the
             peril
             and
             contemning
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             facility
             of
             enterprises
             deprived
             them
             of
             their
             rellish
             .
             I
             told
             him
             finally
             that
             to
             serve
             the
             King
             I
             feared
             nothing
             ,
             but
             would
             venture
             all
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             presently
             ordered
             
               Nicolo
               Maria
               Mannara
            
             to
             send
             for
             Feluccas
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             the
             people
             of
             Naples
             know
             ,
             they
             should
             suddenly
             see
             me
             amongst
             them
             ,
             armed
             for
             their
             defence
             ,
             or
             I
             would
             die
             on
             the
             way
             .
             He
             then
             fell
             on
             his
             knees
             to
             give
             me
             thanks
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             whose
             protection
             I
             was
             going
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             Gennaro
             whose
             life
             I
             saved
             ,
             it
             being
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             preserve
             it
             above
             a
             very
             few
             days
             ,
             unless
             my
             presence
             freed
             him
             from
             the
             danger
             he
             was
             exposed
             to
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             decreed
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Fleet
             appeared
             not
             in
             fourteen
             days
             ,
             or
             if
             my
             arrival
             were
             delayed
             .
             The
             Ambassadour
             thanked
             me
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             for
             the
             zeal
             and
             passion
             that
             obliged
             me
             to
             so
             frank
             a
             hazarding
             my self
             for
             the
             interests
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             assured
             me
             to
             recommend
             my
             resolution
             according
             to
             its
             merits
             ,
             it
             being
             indeed
             very
             extraordinary
             :
             The
             Cardinals
             as
             surprized
             made
             the
             most
             obliging
             expressions
             ,
             and
             flattering
             me
             on
             the
             action
             I
             undertook
             so
             generously
             ,
             assured
             me
             that
             by
             it
             I
             surpassed
             all
             the
             Hero's
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             transcended
             those
             of
             ancient
             Rome
             .
             I
             was
             told
             afterwards
             by
             the
             same
             deputy
             that
             they
             wanted
             Powder
             in
             Naples
             ;
             and
             therefore
             resolved
             to
             take
             with
             me
             all
             I
             possibly
             could
             ,
             and
             
             he
             assured
             me
             that
             with
             my
             presence
             ,
             and
             this
             present
             supply
             ,
             those
             of
             France
             with
             the
             arrival
             of
             its
             Fleet
             would
             be
             expected
             patiently
             .
             I
             pressed
             an
             immediate
             dispatch
             of
             the
             post
             they
             had
             resolved
             to
             send
             to
             hasten
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             but
             reasonable
             that
             my
             so
             resolute
             embarking
             my self
             on
             the
             Feluccas
             ,
             should
             rather
             advance
             than
             retard
             its
             dispatch
             ,
             so
             to
             leave
             me
             the
             less
             time
             in
             that
             danger
             into
             which
             I
             so
             voluntarily
             cast
             my self
             .
          
           
             Whilest
             Mannara
             went
             to
             write
             to
             Naples
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             and
             I
             fell
             into
             discourse
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             forbearing
             to
             commend
             me
             ;
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             what
             I
             went
             about
             were
             an
             action
             so
             worthy
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             fail
             of
             acquiring
             me
             great
             credit
             and
             authority
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Neapolitans
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             I
             should
             be
             established
             by
             other
             as
             important
             services
             ,
             which
             I
             hoped
             very
             shortly
             to
             render
             them
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             they
             of
             contradicting
             nothing
             of
             my
             Proposals
             :
             that
             then
             I
             might
             negotiate
             their
             resigning
             themselves
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             would
             cause
             so
             sudden
             a
             performance
             of
             such
             a
             resolution
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Italy
             ,
             what
             jealousie
             soever
             they
             conceived
             ,
             should
             want
             time
             to
             oppose
             it
             .
             They
             answered
             me
             as
             they
             had
             done
             before
             at
             our
             other
             Conferences
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             any
             such
             thought
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             so
             much
             as
             believed
             capable
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             too
             little
             to
             be
             got
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             to
             be
             hazarded
             by
             such
             a
             proposal
             .
             That
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             master
             was
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Naples
             ,
             and
             to
             fortune
             .
             That
             all
             (
             the
             Spaniard
             excepted
             )
             were
             
             alike
             to
             France
             ,
             that
             nothing
             more
             was
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             than
             the
             driving
             out
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             had
             formerly
             said
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             be
             left
             to
             time
             and
             hazard
             .
          
           
             I
             proposed
             afterwards
             to
             contrive
             the
             Election
             either
             of
             the
             Kings
             brother
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             (
             since
             deceased
             )
             Duke
             of
             Orleance
             ;
             They
             told
             me
             the
             last
             was
             old
             ,
             incommoded
             by
             the
             Gout
             ,
             and
             of
             little
             activity
             ;
             that
             he
             loved
             repose
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             quit
             France
             to
             raign
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             where
             the
             Crown
             was
             ill
             setled
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             be
             continually
             with
             his
             sword
             drawn
             to
             support
             it
             .
             That
             for
             the
             Kings
             brother
             ,
             his
             infancy
             would
             hinder
             the
             people
             from
             fixing
             their
             thoughts
             on
             him
             ,
             since
             many
             years
             must
             pass
             before
             he
             could
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             protect
             or
             govern
             them
             .
             I
             answered
             that
             his
             few
             years
             were
             in
             my
             opinion
             to
             his
             advantage
             ,
             that
             by
             being
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             Countrey
             he
             would
             acquire
             its
             fashions
             and
             customs
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             afterwards
             pass
             rather
             for
             a
             Native
             than
             Stranger
             .
             That
             during
             his
             Minority
             I
             might
             govern
             under
             him
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             done
             easily
             and
             without
             resistance
             ,
             the
             Neapolitans
             having
             been
             some
             time
             accustomed
             to
             live
             under
             my
             command
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             my
             orders
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             that
             I
             assured
             my self
             (
             in
             case
             they
             approved
             this
             business
             )
             I
             should
             with
             time
             bring
             it
             to
             effect
             .
             They
             told
             me
             they
             had
             received
             no
             orders
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             that
             they
             durst
             prescribe
             nothing
             to
             me
             not
             knowing
             the
             Courts
             intentions
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             no
             more
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             but
             to
             gain
             the
             people
             liberty
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             afterwards
             embrace
             
             such
             form
             of
             Government
             as
             best
             pleased
             them
             ;
             that
             what
             resolution
             soever
             they
             took
             ,
             the
             King
             would
             approve
             it
             ,
             being
             resolved
             to
             protect
             them
             without
             interest
             .
             What
             instructions
             then
             (
             said
             I
             )
             have
             you
             to
             give
             me
             ?
             I
             desire
             good
             and
             punctual
             Orders
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             in
             nothing
             displease
             ,
             but
             serve
             the
             King
             as
             much
             to
             his
             content
             as
             I
             hope
             to
             do
             to
             his
             advantage
             .
             They
             answered
             ,
             manage
             well
             the
             war
             ,
             and
             drive
             the
             Spaniards
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Naples
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             else
             ,
             regulate
             your self
             as
             you
             shall
             judge
             to
             best
             purpose
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             shall
             find
             good
             or
             evil
             Conjunctures
             .
             Immediately
             after
             your
             arrival
             draw
             out
             6000
             foot
             and
             2000
             horse
             to
             possess
             your self
             of
             some
             post
             ,
             which
             opening
             the
             way
             from
             hence
             to
             Naples
             ,
             will
             give
             us
             easie
             convenience
             of
             corresponding
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             act
             in
             Consort
             ,
             receiving
             often
             intelligence
             from
             each
             other
             .
             We
             have
             only
             two
             advices
             to
             give
             you
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             you
             yield
             no
             precedence
             to
             
               Don
               John
            
             of
             Austria
             ,
             what
             business
             soever
             you
             negotiate
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             That
             you
             never
             loose
             the
             respect
             belongs
             to
             you
             ;
             the
             multitude
             often
             abusing
             the
             goodness
             of
             their
             Governours
             ;
             and
             when
             one
             is
             so
             unfortunate
             as
             to
             fall
             into
             contempt
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             difficult
             to
             rise
             again
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             therefore
             suffer
             to
             be
             dallied
             with
             ,
             nor
             make
             our selves
             too
             common
             .
             These
             were
             all
             the
             Instructions
             I
             could
             obtain
             from
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             :
             and
             since
             my
             departure
             ,
             not
             receiving
             any
             other
             orders
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             injury
             to
             tax
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             have
             made
             my self
             independant
             ,
             since
             I
             never
             entertained
             any
             other
             thought
             ,
             but
             to
             please
             and
             serve
             
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             the
             troubles
             that
             have
             in
             his
             name
             been
             set
             afoot
             against
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             continued
             firm
             in
             my
             respect
             and
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             (
             intirely
             abandoned
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             )
             chose
             rather
             to
             hazard
             my
             life
             and
             liberty
             ,
             than
             accept
             the
             advantageous
             offers
             his
             enemies
             made
             me
             ,
             as
             shall
             appear
             in
             the
             Continuation
             of
             these
             Memoires
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             resolved
             to
             send
             away
             the
             
               Sieur
               de
               Tilli
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             solicite
             all
             succours
             I
             wanted
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             Negotiation
             with
             which
             I
             had
             encharged
             him
             :
             promising
             to
             send
             a
             post
             after
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             did
             ,
             )
             to
             overtake
             him
             on
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             assure
             him
             of
             the
             day
             of
             my
             embarking
             ,
             not
             suffering
             him
             to
             depart
             till
             he
             should
             have
             seen
             me
             at
             sea
             .
             I
             appointed
             him
             to
             pass
             by
             Provence
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             speedily
             to
             remit
             to
             Rome
             part
             of
             the
             Money
             I
             had
             designed
             for
             my
             expence
             ,
             and
             for
             paying
             all
             my
             debts
             ,
             leaving
             for
             security
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Family
             I
             had
             ,
             with
             order
             to
             my
             Steward
             not
             to
             go
             from
             thence
             till
             he
             saw
             every
             man
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             presently
             after
             to
             come
             to
             me
             ;
             since
             out
             of
             the
             summe
             I
             received
             from
             Valenti
             I
             could
             not
             take
             so
             much
             as
             would
             be
             necessary
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Although
             the
             Arrival
             of
             the
             
               Sieur
               de
               Tilly
            
             ,
             and
             all
             effected
             by
             it
             ,
             happened
             not
             till
             long
             after
             my
             coming
             to
             Naples
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             confound
             the
             Coherence
             of
             my
             Narration
             ,
             I
             think
             best
             to
             place
             it
             here
             .
             He
             was
             received
             with
             much
             Joy
             by
             all
             my
             relations
             ,
             and
             with
             assurances
             that
             I
             should
             be
             assisted
             with
             whatever
             was
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             should
             be
             hazarded
             rather
             than
             I
             want
             any
             thing
             .
             Cardinal
             Mazarin
             prepared
             by
             his
             brothers
             
             dispatches
             ,
             received
             him
             very
             favourably
             ,
             and
             having
             commended
             and
             approved
             my
             zeal
             and
             resolution
             ,
             promised
             I
             should
             be
             supplied
             with
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             take
             a
             particular
             care
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             his
             own
             business
             .
             That
             I
             should
             have
             assistances
             greater
             and
             with
             more
             expedition
             than
             I
             expected
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             he
             found
             the
             Court
             in
             as
             favourable
             inclinations
             for
             me
             as
             I
             could
             desire
             .
             My
             relations
             cried
             me
             up
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             family
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             glorious
             of
             all
             those
             that
             had
             hitherto
             born
             our
             name
             ,
             and
             supported
             it
             with
             so
             much
             splendor
             and
             reputation
             :
             but
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             fair
             Promises
             ,
             and
             high
             and
             great
             expectations
             which
             never
             had
             effect
             ,
             I
             was
             at
             last
             unhappily
             abandoned
             by
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             I
             thought
             fit
             before
             my
             departure
             to
             sound
             the
             Popes
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             the
             friendship
             he
             had
             promised
             me
             were
             firm
             and
             solid
             enough
             to
             prevent
             his
             opposal
             of
             my
             designs
             :
             and
             whether
             the
             consideration
             of
             Spain
             would
             not
             hinder
             him
             from
             being
             favourable
             to
             me
             ,
             by
             concerning
             himself
             in
             an
             affair
             whose
             good
             or
             evil
             success
             depended
             much
             on
             the
             part
             he
             should
             take
             ,
             by
             the
             balance
             his
             authority
             would
             give
             to
             such
             side
             as
             he
             should
             discourage
             or
             protect
             .
             I
             sent
             to
             demand
             audience
             ,
             which
             he
             granted
             me
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             curiositie
             he
             had
             to
             know
             the
             particulars
             of
             all
             that
             had
             been
             negotiated
             .
             I
             rendered
             him
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             all
             that
             had
             been
             treated
             on
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             desiring
             his
             Councel
             touching
             the
             conduct
             I
             was
             to
             follow
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             I
             ought
             to
             let
             loose
             the
             reins
             to
             the
             carriere
             of
             
             my
             good
             fortune
             ,
             which
             he
             desired
             to
             see
             established
             with
             solidity
             ,
             and
             minded
             me
             ,
             that
             having
             many
             things
             to
             fear
             ,
             I
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             continual
             distrust
             ,
             and
             my
             eyes
             ever
             open
             ,
             not
             neglecting
             or
             contemning
             the
             smallest
             things
             ,
             which
             might
             all
             be
             of
             concernment
             to
             me
             ,
             since
             no
             misadventure
             could
             happen
             to
             me
             which
             would
             cost
             me
             less
             than
             my
             life
             ;
             that
             I
             should
             not
             depend
             on
             the
             Ministers
             of
             France
             residing
             in
             his
             Court
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             whom
             were
             not
             my
             friends
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             order
             to
             their
             own
             advantages
             would
             give
             out
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             negotiations
             and
             addresses
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             authors
             of
             all
             the
             good
             events
             procured
             by
             my
             diligence
             and
             danger
             :
             That
             in
             case
             I
             found
             it
             easie
             to
             cause
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             to
             revolt
             ,
             they
             would
             attribute
             it
             to
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             hatred
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Government
             ;
             that
             they
             would
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             any
             other
             as
             well
             as
             I
             might
             have
             done
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             elevating
             their
             hopes
             ,
             would
             use
             their
             endeavours
             to
             blast
             my
             fame
             and
             obstruct
             the
             establishment
             of
             my
             authority
             ;
             That
             unknown
             to
             me
             they
             would
             manage
             secret
             negotiations
             ,
             and
             form
             a
             hundered
             cabals
             contrary
             to
             me
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             maintain
             divisions
             to
             profit
             by
             them
             .
             That
             they
             would
             cause
             the
             Fleet
             to
             appear
             without
             sending
             me
             assistance
             ,
             cause
             supplyes
             to
             be
             shewn
             but
             not
             delivered
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             despairing
             people
             might
             by
             necessity
             be
             compelled
             to
             cast
             themselves
             into
             the
             arms
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             her
             .
             That
             this
             design
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             undertake
             ,
             would
             destroy
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             precipitate
             me
             ,
             
             knowing
             as
             he
             did
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             much
             greater
             enemies
             to
             the
             French
             than
             Spanish
             authority
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             violent
             and
             impetuous
             humor
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             and
             that
             onely
             from
             this
             might
             arise
             the
             desolation
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             re-establishment
             of
             all
             things
             in
             their
             first
             condition
             ;
             That
             I
             ought
             to
             distrust
             equally
             both
             crowns
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             least
             suspected
             would
             do
             me
             most
             mischief
             .
             That
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Nobility
             and
             People
             would
             hinder
             all
             my
             Progressions
             ;
             that
             I
             should
             be
             able
             to
             effect
             nothing
             till
             I
             had
             reunited
             them
             ,
             that
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             my
             onely
             care
             and
             principal
             employment
             ;
             which
             if
             I
             could
             compass
             ,
             the
             conquest
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             was
             infallible
             ;
             That
             he
             could
             assure
             me
             that
             the
             Nobility
             were
             more
             incensed
             and
             more
             desirous
             of
             Liberty
             than
             the
             people
             ,
             though
             they
             dissembled
             their
             true
             resentments
             :
             That
             all
             Italy
             would
             oppose
             the
             Establishment
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             favourable
             to
             that
             of
             a
             particular
             Prince
             ;
             That
             on
             this
             foundation
             I
             was
             to
             build
             my
             hopes
             ,
             and
             regulate
             my
             proceedings
             :
             That
             he
             loved
             not
             the
             Spaniards
             so
             much
             as
             was
             imagined
             ;
             That
             he
             would
             look
             on
             all
             as
             an
             indifferent
             father
             ,
             without
             concerning
             or
             declaring
             himself
             on
             either
             side
             .
             That
             the
             rigors
             and
             vexations
             under
             which
             that
             whole
             Kingdom
             long
             groaned
             ,
             had
             drawn
             down
             the
             indignation
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             effects
             whereof
             perhaps
             were
             now
             at
             hand
             ;
             That
             divine
             vengeance
             though
             slow
             ,
             never
             fails
             of
             arriving
             at
             last
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             should
             have
             a
             care
             to
             avoid
             the
             snares
             would
             be
             laid
             for
             me
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             
             meet
             them
             at
             every
             step
             I
             made
             ;
             that
             I
             was
             to
             avoid
             them
             by
             Prudence
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             had
             great
             need
             in
             an
             enterprise
             of
             so
             much
             difficulty
             and
             glory
             ;
             That
             he
             offered
             me
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             continually
             pour
             out
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             a
             person
             so
             dear
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             he
             had
             the
             same
             tenderness
             a
             father
             hath
             for
             his
             beloved
             son
             :
             and
             at
             parting
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             given
             me
             his
             blessing
             ,
             embracing
             me
             with
             tears
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             indifferent
             who
             hereafter
             should
             present
             him
             the
             white
             Nag
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             as
             willingly
             receive
             from
             my
             hand
             as
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             I
             besought
             him
             yet
             to
             hear
             a
             word
             I
             had
             to
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             thought
             necessary
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             sound
             his
             intentions
             ,
             and
             discover
             his
             most
             secret
             thoughts
             )
             and
             expressing
             my
             acknowledgements
             for
             his
             many
             favours
             during
             my
             stay
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             giving
             him
             a
             thousand
             thanks
             ,
             I
             assured
             him
             that
             if
             he
             had
             any
             design
             of
             making
             advantage
             by
             the
             present
             revolutions
             ,
             and
             reunite
             Naples
             to
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             which
             by
             very
             good
             right
             belonged
             to
             it
             more
             than
             to
             any
             whosoever
             ,
             I
             was
             so
             much
             devoted
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             that
             I
             proffered
             my
             interposal
             and
             assistance
             ,
             desiring
             no
             other
             recompence
             than
             the
             glory
             of
             serving
             him
             ;
             towards
             which
             I
             thought
             to
             find
             great
             facility
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             dispositions
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             People
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             He
             thanked
             me
             for
             my
             good
             affection
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             ,
             he
             was
             now
             too
             old
             to
             expect
             time
             for
             so
             great
             a
             design
             ;
             That
             it
             would
             be
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             family
             ,
             and
             draw
             more
             envy
             ,
             and
             powerful
             enmity
             against
             his
             Relations
             ,
             than
             they
             
             would
             be
             able
             to
             support
             themselves
             against
             ,
             after
             his
             death
             .
             That
             the
             example
             of
             Paul
             the
             fourth
             made
             him
             wise
             :
             and
             in
             fine
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             begin
             so
             great
             a
             work
             to
             leave
             it
             imperfect
             :
             That
             his
             ambition
             was
             moderate
             ,
             and
             sought
             not
             for
             his
             Relations
             more
             than
             such
             a
             competent
             fortune
             as
             they
             might
             maintain
             ;
             That
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             me
             for
             the
             kindness
             of
             my
             offer
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             would
             not
             at
             all
             concern
             himself
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             look
             on
             as
             an
             indifferent
             Spectator
             ;
             that
             his
             wishes
             should
             be
             on
             my
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             advantages
             would
             as
             sensibly
             concern
             him
             as
             his
             own
             :
             and
             confirming
             all
             he
             had
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             again
             embraced
             me
             and
             gave
             me
             his
             blessing
             .
             Having
             kissed
             his
             feet
             I
             took
             leave
             ,
             assuring
             him
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             should
             be
             departed
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Fontenay
            
             should
             give
             him
             an
             account
             of
             my
             passage
             towards
             Naples
             ,
             with
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             consent
             ,
             and
             order
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             and
             punctually
             performed
             the
             day
             after
             my
             embarking
             .
          
           
             That
             night
             I
             desired
             the
             Ambassadour
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             to
             send
             some
             one
             to
             continue
             with
             me
             on
             their
             behalf
             to
             take
             charge
             of
             the
             ciphers
             .
             They
             propounded
             the
             
               Sieur
               de
               Cerisantes
            
             for
             want
             of
             any
             other
             at
             that
             time
             capable
             of
             such
             an
             employment
             ;
             Having
             then
             no
             Secretary
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             impossible
             for
             me
             to
             be
             without
             one
             ,
             I
             desired
             one
             of
             their
             recommending
             :
             They
             proposed
             the
             
               Sieur
               Fabrani
            
             ,
             who
             had
             formerly
             been
             imployed
             in
             service
             of
             the
             Barbarines
             ,
             and
             principally
             in
             that
             of
             Cardinal
             Antonio
             .
             He
             followed
             me
             in
             my
             Voyage
             ,
             and
             
             served
             me
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             of
             my
             prison
             ;
             He
             had
             good
             parts
             ,
             but
             spoke
             no
             French
             ,
             and
             understood
             it
             but
             indifferently
             ,
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             some
             complaints
             were
             made
             of
             me
             at
             Court
             ,
             and
             at
             which
             such
             as
             loved
             me
             not
             would
             have
             taken
             occasions
             to
             my
             prejudice
             .
             All
             the
             dispatches
             I
             made
             from
             Naples
             were
             in
             Italian
             ,
             which
             was
             excepted
             against
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             pretended
             to
             separate
             my self
             from
             France
             ,
             and
             make
             my self
             independant
             ,
             refusing
             to
             make
             use
             of
             that
             Language
             .
             But
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             understood
             that
             this
             was
             a
             pure
             effect
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             choice
             ;
             the
             pressure
             of
             affairs
             that
             lay
             on
             me
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             gave
             me
             not
             time
             to
             write
             with
             mine
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             ease
             my self
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             
               Sieur
               Fabrani
            
             ,
             who
             taking
             only
             my
             Orders
             and
             Conceptions
             ,
             to
             write
             them
             down
             ,
             could
             do
             it
             in
             no
             other
             than
             in
             that
             Language
             was
             known
             to
             him
             ;
             besides
             all
             which
             having
             to
             do
             with
             distrustful
             people
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             shew
             them
             all
             my
             dispatches
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             understood
             in
             French
             ;
             This
             is
             so
             innocent
             and
             convincing
             that
             I
             need
             no
             longer
             justifie
             my self
             of
             so
             frivolous
             an
             accusation
             :
             which
             I
             touched
             not
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             by
             to
             make
             appear
             ,
             that
             nothing
             was
             omitted
             towards
             doing
             me
             ill
             offices
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             was
             very
             necessary
             I
             should
             give
             no
             occasion
             by
             my
             comportment
             ,
             use
             being
             made
             of
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             small
             importance
             .
          
           
             The
             Feluccas
             being
             at
             last
             arrived
             ,
             I
             seriously
             prepared
             my self
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             taking
             leave
             of
             all
             such
             persons
             as
             I
             had
             respect
             and
             friendship
             for
             ;
             
             And
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             Este
             being
             with
             his
             brother
             the
             Duke
             of
             Modena
             ,
             I
             writ
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             him
             with
             my
             adventures
             ,
             and
             take
             leave
             of
             him
             ;
             being
             very
             sorry
             I
             could
             not
             in
             person
             perform
             that
             duty
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             was
             obliged
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             relation
             of
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             near
             friendship
             between
             us
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             (
             notwithstanding
             my
             refusals
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             incommoding
             him
             )
             he
             had
             given
             me
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Equipage
             and
             Coaches
             all
             the
             while
             I
             stayed
             in
             Rome
             ;
             I
             writ
             also
             to
             Cardinal
             Grimaldi
             ,
             who
             was
             at
             Modena
             the
             following
             Letter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   For
                   Cardinal
                   Grimaldi
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   Suppose
                   your
                   Excellence
                   hath
                   been
                   sufficiently
                   informed
                   by
                   the
                   Ambassadour
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   Negotiations
                   with
                   the
                   Neapolitans
                   and
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   doing
                   nothing
                   without
                   your
                   participation
                   and
                   approbation
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   needless
                   to
                   trouble
                   you
                   with
                   particulars
                   better
                   known
                   to
                   you
                   than
                   to
                   my self
                   :
                   Nevertheless
                   I
                   cannot
                   omit
                   acquainting
                   you
                   with
                   my
                   embarking
                   for
                   Naples
                   ,
                   and
                   beg
                   of
                   you
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   your
                   prudent
                   Counsels
                   ,
                   in
                   an
                   enterprise
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   dangers
                   and
                   difficulties
                   .
                   The
                   goodness
                   your
                   Excellence
                   hath
                   expressed
                   towards
                   me
                   since
                   my
                   coming
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   makes
                   me
                   hope
                   much
                   from
                   your
                   Generosity
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   assured
                   that
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   a
                   powerful
                   assistance
                   in
                   this
                   occurrence
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   enough
                   that
                   you
                   know
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   France
                   to
                   be
                   concerned
                   ,
                   of
                   whose
                   interest
                   and
                   reputation
                   your
                   Excellence
                   is
                   so
                   glorious
                   a
                   supporter
                   .
                   If
                   I
                   prove
                   so
                   happy
                   as
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   King
                   advantageously
                   in
                   this
                   conjuncture
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   express
                   give
                   your
                   Excellence
                   notice
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   my
                   thanks
                   for
                   your
                   favours
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   hope
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   person
                   before
                   I
                   return
                   to
                   France
                   :
                   beseeching
                   your
                   Excellence
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   seek
                   all
                   occasions
                   of
                   expressing
                   my
                   acknowledgements
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   appear
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   more
                   than
                   any
                   other
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Your
                       Excellencies
                       most
                       humble
                       and
                       most
                       obliged
                       Servant
                    
                     The
                     Duke
                     of
                     Guise
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             My
             Palace
             was
             filled
             with
             Neapolitan
             Mariners
             ,
             and
             every
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             I
             sent
             them
             to
             see
             if
             there
             were
             any
             appearance
             of
             fair
             weather
             ,
             and
             the
             winds
             setling
             so
             as
             to
             carry
             me
             speedily
             to
             Naples
             ,
             where
             I
             most
             impatiently
             desire
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             nine
             dayes
             in
             this
             continual
             expectation
             .
             One
             Evening
             they
             came
             to
             tell
             me
             of
             the
             arrival
             of
             a
             Felucca
             :
             my
             desire
             of
             news
             caused
             me
             to
             send
             for
             the
             Mariners
             ,
             who
             acquainted
             me
             that
             they
             had
             brought
             with
             them
             an
             old
             advocate
             called
             
               Francisco
               de
               Pasti
            
             ,
             to
             negotiate
             something
             on
             behalf
             of
             the
             Republique
             .
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Fontenay
            
             concealed
             from
             me
             as
             well
             his
             Arrival
             as
             his
             Negotiation
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             seemed
             to
             him
             to
             have
             no
             knowledge
             nor
             suspition
             ,
             learning
             by
             this
             what
             I
             was
             to
             expect
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             began
             with
             me
             in
             a
             fashion
             so
             disobliging
             ,
             hiding
             from
             me
             affairs
             in
             which
             I
             had
             so
             great
             concernment
             .
             
               Francisco
               de
               Pasti
            
             at
             his
             return
             acquainted
             me
             with
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             ,
             shame
             obliged
             the
             Ambassadour
             to
             make
             this
             a
             secret
             to
             me
             ,
             not
             willing
             I
             should
             perceive
             how
             easily
             he
             swallowed
             whatsoever
             was
             propounded
             to
             him
             .
             It
             being
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             in
             Naples
             ,
             that
             to
             hasten
             the
             Kings
             Supplies
             ,
             they
             must
             in
             some
             manner
             own
             a
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             had
             sent
             this
             honest
             man
             to
             offer
             a
             yearly
             tribute
             to
             France
             ,
             which
             would
             more
             have
             offended
             the
             Pope
             than
             a
             pretence
             to
             the
             Sovereign
             power
             ,
             and
             dis-obliged
             him
             by
             accepting
             an
             offer
             so
             unreasonable
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             he
             might
             be
             useful
             to
             the
             acquiring
             a
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             his
             Proposal
             was
             received
             with
             open
             arms
             ;
             but
             kept
             secret
             as
             a
             mystery
             ,
             and
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Fontenay
            
             thought
             by
             it
             to
             have
             rendered
             to
             France
             a
             service
             of
             extraordinary
             importance
             ,
             not
             remembring
             that
             CHARLES
             the
             eighth
             ,
             very
             ambitious
             and
             very
             wise
             ,
             had
             formerly
             refused
             it
             ;
             Knowing
             well
             that
             a
             Kingdom
             owning
             but
             one
             supreme
             Lord
             ,
             cannot
             pay
             tribute
             to
             two
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             whose
             equality
             of
             Power
             being
             inconsistent
             ,
             destroys
             the
             glory
             and
             advantage
             .
          
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           First
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           second
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           THe
           Felucca's
           of
           Naples
           having
           attended
           me
           seven
           or
           eight
           days
           at
           Fiumicine
           ,
           the
           peoples
           Envoies
           very
           much
           pressed
           my
           departure
           ,
           the
           Town
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           )
           being
           reduced
           to
           so
           great
           extremity
           ,
           so
           divided
           ,
           and
           sunk
           in
           hope
           and
           courage
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           yield
           themselves
           with
           their
           Leaders
           to
           mercy
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           by
           Saturday
           the
           sixth
           of
           November
           the
           Kings
           Fleet
           appeared
           not
           ,
           or
           they
           were
           not
           in
           some
           other
           manner
           relieved
           .
           The
           necessity
           of
           my
           presence
           there
           ,
           giving
           me
           greater
           assurance
           of
           being
           supported
           in
           such
           an
           enterprise
           with
           all
           that
           should
           be
           necessary
           .
           I
           made
           a
           shew
           of
           some
           coolness
           for
           executing
           a
           design
           so
           hazardous
           ,
           being
           laid
           wait
           for
           by
           the
           whole
           naval
           power
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           besides
           Ships
           and
           Gallies
           ,
           by
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Felucca's
           and
           Brigantines
           .
           The
           Kings
           Ministers
           perceiving
           that
           on
           my
           passage
           alone
           depended
           the
           Continuation
           or
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           revolt
           of
           Naples
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           all
           expedients
           to
           recommend
           to
           me
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           service
           I
           should
           render
           the
           Crown
           in
           sacrificing
           my self
           to
           its
           interests
           ,
           
           and
           the
           honour
           I
           should
           acquire
           by
           so
           extraordinary
           an
           action
           .
           And
           understanding
           the
           esteem
           and
           friendship
           I
           had
           for
           Sir
           
             Kenelme
             Digby
          
           ,
           encharged
           with
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Great
           Britain
           at
           Rome
           ,
           conceived
           him
           very
           proper
           to
           perswade
           me
           ;
           I
           pretended
           to
           yield
           to
           his
           reasons
           ,
           provided
           they
           assured
           me
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           to
           send
           his
           Fleet
           suddenly
           to
           Naples
           to
           attend
           my
           Orders
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           all
           such
           assistance
           as
           I
           had
           demanded
           .
        
         
           These
           just
           Proposals
           having
           been
           consented
           to
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           Majesty
           by
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Fontenay
          
           his
           Ambassadour
           ,
           the
           Cardinals
           
             Theodoli
             ,
             Vrsini
          
           ,
           St
           Cicilia
           ,
           and
           the
           Abbot
           of
           S●
           Nicholas
           his
           Ministers
           at
           Rome
           ,
           (
           Cardinal
           D'Este
           the
           Protector
           of
           France
           being
           then
           absent
           ,
           and
           Cardinal
           Grimaldi
           at
           Modena
           to
           negotiate
           with
           that
           Duke
           )
           I
           engaged
           my self
           to
           enter
           Naples
           ,
           to
           revive
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           continue
           them
           in
           arms
           till
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           but
           my
           death
           should
           prevent
           performance
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           I
           would
           be
           gone
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           wind
           appeared
           setled
           for
           my
           passage
           .
           And
           though
           they
           were
           all
           of
           opinion
           that
           I
           should
           embark
           disguised
           ;
           I
           judged
           it
           would
           be
           easie
           to
           kill
           me
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           not
           wanting
           Spies
           to
           give
           them
           notice
           of
           the
           time
           and
           manner
           of
           my
           departure
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desired
           the
           Ambassador
           to
           command
           all
           the
           French
           that
           were
           in
           Rome
           to
           take
           horse
           and
           accompany
           me
           ,
           esteeming
           this
           not
           onely
           more
           honorable
           but
           more
           safe
           ,
           because
           I
           could
           not
           be
           attacqued
           but
           by
           a
           considerable
           body
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           would
           not
           suffer
           to
           be
           drawn
           together
           in
           his
           Dominions
           .
        
         
         
           Wednesday
           the
           thirteenth
           of
           November
           at
           my
           rising
           ,
           having
           notice
           given
           me
           by
           the
           Sailers
           belonging
           to
           the
           Felucca's
           that
           were
           to
           transport
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           wind
           was
           come
           about
           and
           seemed
           setled
           ,
           to
           continue
           fair
           some
           time
           ,
           having
           gone
           and
           satisfied
           my self
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           gave
           accompt
           to
           the
           Ambassadour
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           I
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           go
           away
           immediately
           after
           Dinner
           .
           Having
           heard
           Mass
           and
           given
           Order
           for
           all
           that
           was
           necessary
           towards
           so
           precipitated
           a
           Voyage
           ,
           after
           Dinner
           ,
           quitting
           my
           Court
           habit
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           suited
           with
           a
           Camp
           ,
           I
           appeared
           in
           Buff
           ,
           and
           published
           to
           all
           whom
           the
           news
           had
           invited
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           going
           for
           Naples
           ,
           firmly
           resolved
           either
           to
           perish
           or
           drive
           thence
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           The
           Ambassadour
           carried
           me
           in
           his
           Coach
           as
           farr
           as
           Saint
           Paul's
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           the
           Abbots
           of
           S.
           Nicholas
           and
           
             la
             Feuillade
          
           ,
           and
           followed
           on
           horseback
           by
           all
           the
           French
           that
           were
           in
           Rome
           ,
           the
           horse
           I
           was
           to
           make
           use
           of
           being
           led
           by
           me
           .
           In
           this
           equipage
           I
           passed
           cross
           the
           
             Spanish
             ●iazza
          
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Spaniards
           see
           that
           occasions
           of
           serving
           my
           King
           requiring
           it
           ,
           I
           gloried
           in
           declaring
           my self
           their
           enemy
           .
           After
           my
           Devotions
           before
           the
           miraculous
           Crucifix
           of
           S.
           Paul's
           Church
           ,
           I
           took
           leave
           of
           the
           Ambassador
           ,
           and
           getting
           on
           horseback
           ,
           my
           Trumpet
           sounding
           ,
           began
           my
           march
           streight
           to
           Fiumicine
           ,
           where
           arriving
           about
           two
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           I
           visited
           the
           Felucca's
           that
           waited
           for
           me
           ,
           amongst
           which
           I
           chose
           the
           least
           and
           lightest
           ,
           the
           more
           easily
           to
           escape
           the
           enemies
           Gallies
           and
           Brigantines
           .
           I
           was
           accompanied
           by
           two
           and
           twenty
           persons
           in
           
           all
           ,
           which
           number
           was
           made
           up
           of
           the
           Envoies
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           ,
           some
           Officers
           ,
           and
           five
           or
           six
           of
           my
           domesticks
           ;
           and
           Captain
           
             Andrea
             Portaro
          
           who
           commanded
           the
           Felucca
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           went
           my self
           ,
           representing
           that
           it
           would
           be
           over-charged
           if
           I
           took
           with
           me
           a
           Chamberlain
           and
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           I
           removed
           the
           latter
           to
           another
           Vessel
           .
           My
           little
           Fleet
           was
           composed
           of
           three
           Brigantines
           and
           eight
           Felucca's
           ,
           four
           of
           which
           were
           laden
           with
           six
           thousand
           weight
           of
           Powder
           I
           had
           bought
           at
           Palo
           (
           a
           Sea-town
           belonging
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bracciano
           )
           to
           carry
           to
           Naples
           ,
           having
           been
           informed
           that
           the
           people
           wanted
           it
           .
           I
           carried
           also
           four
           thousand
           Pistols
           ,
           which
           did
           me
           good
           service
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           hereafter
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           onely
           summe
           I
           could
           obtain
           from
           abroad
           ,
           during
           the
           whole
           space
           of
           five
           moneths
           ,
           wherein
           I
           maintained
           my self
           without
           any
           supplies
           ,
           unless
           two
           thousand
           Crowns
           brought
           me
           by
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Servants
           I
           left
           at
           Rome
           .
        
         
           On
           Thursday
           about
           four
           in
           the
           Morning
           I
           set
           sail
           ,
           the
           weather
           favourable
           and
           somewhat
           sharp
           ,
           and
           gave
           a
           Servant
           called
           Callet
           my
           dispatches
           for
           the
           Court
           ,
           with
           order
           to
           let
           them
           know
           he
           had
           seen
           me
           embarque
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           next
           news
           to
           be
           expected
           of
           me
           was
           my
           death
           or
           arrival
           at
           Naples
           .
           About
           Noon
           we
           discovered
           two
           Brigantines
           with
           Spanish
           Colours
           ,
           and
           presently
           pursued
           them
           ,
           and
           causing
           them
           to
           come
           aboard
           found
           they
           were
           Sicilians
           ,
           laden
           with
           Limons
           and
           other
           Fruits
           for
           Rome
           :
           I
           could
           learn
           nothing
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           not
           having
           touched
           at
           Naples
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           steer
           on
           their
           course
           conditionally
           that
           
           they
           should
           give
           account
           to
           the
           Ambassador
           of
           the
           time
           and
           place
           of
           their
           meeting
           me
           .
           About
           four
           in
           the
           Evening
           I
           discovered
           the
           Isle
           of
           Pons
           ,
           from
           whence
           at
           the
           same
           time
           I
           saw
           two
           Gallies
           come
           forth
           ,
           who
           made
           a
           smoke
           as
           a
           signal
           to
           three
           other
           that
           were
           at
           Terracine
           ,
           who
           immediately
           answered
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Coast
           being
           by
           such
           smoke
           advertised
           of
           my
           Passage
           ,
           five
           other
           Gallies
           lying
           in
           Gaeta
           made
           themselves
           ready
           to
           oppose
           it
           .
           I
           presently
           called
           together
           all
           the
           Felucca's
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           order
           to
           let
           me
           go
           alone
           ,
           forbidding
           them
           to
           follow
           me
           ,
           as
           supposing
           the
           Gallies
           would
           pursue
           the
           greatest
           number
           ,
           and
           mine
           being
           alone
           would
           be
           less
           observed
           and
           followed
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           I
           caused
           mine
           to
           strike
           sail
           ,
           and
           row
           near
           the
           shore
           ,
           whose
           shadow
           (
           night
           approaching
           )
           would
           secure
           me
           from
           being
           seen
           by
           the
           Gallies
           .
           The
           Seamen
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           coming
           near
           Gaeta
           we
           should
           put
           out
           to
           Sea
           ,
           but
           I
           caused
           them
           to
           steer
           right
           upon
           Rolands
           tower
           ,
           that
           seeming
           a
           friend
           I
           might
           get
           a
           great
           way
           off
           before
           they
           discovered
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           their
           Gallies
           could
           weigh
           Anchor
           .
           I
           passed
           so
           near
           the
           Castle
           ,
           that
           I
           answered
           the
           Sentrie
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           an
           Express
           sent
           to
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           but
           in
           stead
           of
           coming
           to
           Anchor
           in
           the
           Harbour
           I
           put
           off
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Gallies
           made
           themselves
           ready
           to
           follow
           :
           But
           a
           strong
           wind
           arising
           ,
           and
           driving
           right
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Haven
           ,
           hindered
           them
           ,
           what
           endeavours
           soever
           they
           made
           ,
           from
           getting
           out
           .
           I
           would
           have
           taken
           the
           advantage
           of
           this
           fresh
           gale
           for
           setting
           sail
           ,
           and
           
           getting
           forward
           ,
           but
           we
           lost
           our
           Mast
           and
           hardly
           escaped
           oversetting
           .
        
         
           Two
           Waves
           split
           two
           Rudders
           one
           after
           the
           other
           ,
           so
           that
           being
           fain
           to
           m●ke
           use
           of
           an
           Ore
           in
           their
           stead
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           toil
           and
           danger
           ,
           we
           passed
           the
           Bay
           ,
           and
           were
           glad
           to
           find
           our selves
           under
           shelter
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           At
           day
           break
           we
           were
           near
           the
           Isle
           of
           Ischia
           ,
           where
           the
           Seamen
           would
           have
           perswaded
           me
           to
           seek
           a
           retreat
           ,
           to
           pass
           the
           day
           and
           make
           the
           easier
           entrance
           into
           Naples
           by
           night
           :
           but
           I
           opposed
           ,
           apprehending
           to
           be
           discovered
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           infidelity
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           unthought
           of
           accident
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           into
           the
           enemies
           hands
           without
           striking
           stroke
           ;
           Fear
           making
           them
           obstinate
           in
           their
           opinion
           ,
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           draw
           my
           sword
           ,
           and
           compel
           them
           to
           row
           .
           Soon
           after
           we
           discovered
           the
           City
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           riding
           before
           it
           :
           and
           that
           I
           might
           the
           better
           resolve
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           I
           most
           exactly
           informed
           my self
           what
           posts
           were
           possessed
           by
           the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           inquired
           who
           was
           master
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           both
           above
           and
           below
           the
           City
           .
           Then
           I
           commanded
           them
           to
           steer
           right
           with
           the
           Admiral
           that
           carried
           the
           flag
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           be
           unsuspected
           and
           so
           gain
           time
           to
           pass
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           launch
           their
           long
           Boats
           and
           Shalops
           .
           When
           I
           was
           about
           twice
           canon
           shot
           from
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           steering
           streight
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           I
           took
           my
           course
           lower
           ,
           towards
           the
           Greek
           Tower
           ,
           that
           the
           Felucca's
           of
           Chiay
           and
           St
           Lucy
           might
           not
           cut
           off
           my
           way
           :
           and
           to
           
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           my
           arrival
           ,
           I
           commanded
           the
           Mariners
           ,
           even
           whilest
           they
           passed
           through
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           that
           I
           was
           aboard
           ,
           and
           standing
           up
           on
           the
           poop
           made
           a
           sign
           with
           my
           Hat
           ,
           to
           cause
           their
           foot
           to
           draw
           out
           ,
           and
           receive
           me
           at
           my
           landing
           .
           I
           was
           immediately
           pursued
           by
           all
           Vessels
           with
           Oares
           that
           the
           enemy
           could
           possibly
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           fired
           on
           by
           all
           the
           Artillery
           of
           the
           Castles
           ,
           Haven
           ,
           Ships
           and
           Gallies
           .
           I
           fell
           in
           with
           the
           Shore
           a
           league
           below
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           ordering
           the
           Musquetiers
           that
           were
           sent
           to
           receive
           me
           ,
           to
           give
           continual
           fire
           upon
           the
           enemies
           Boats
           ,
           that
           pressed
           me
           hard
           ,
           coasted
           Riesene
           and
           Portici
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           land
           till
           (
           under
           favour
           of
           this
           skirmish
           ,
           amidst
           the
           noise
           of
           all
           the
           enemies
           Canon
           )
           I
           arrived
           at
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Cavalerice
           ,
           in
           the
           suburbs
           of
           Loretto
           .
           There
           leaping
           a
           shore
           ,
           Friday
           the
           fifteenth
           about
           eleven
           a
           clock
           ,
           I
           was
           received
           with
           the
           incredible
           applauses
           of
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           people
           ,
           who
           having
           ,
           for
           a
           good
           space
           ,
           carried
           me
           in
           the
           air
           ,
           at
           length
           mounted
           me
           on
           a
           fair
           Courser
           provided
           for
           me
           ,
           on
           which
           I
           made
           my
           entry
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           where
           I
           alighted
           at
           the
           Church
           of
           our
           Lady
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           to
           give
           thanks
           for
           the
           good
           success
           of
           my
           passage
           .
        
         
           The
           joy
           of
           the
           people
           is
           inexpressible
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           respects
           and
           testimonies
           of
           affection
           they
           rendered
           me
           ,
           which
           extended
           even
           to
           admiration
           and
           idolatry
           ,
           burning
           incense
           at
           the
           nostrils
           of
           my
           horse
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           seemed
           to
           me
           most
           extraordinary
           and
           of
           happiest
           Omen
           was
           ,
           that
           of
           so
           innumerable
           a
           multitude
           assembled
           to
           see
           my
           
           landing
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           one
           hurt
           by
           more
           than
           a
           thousand
           Canon
           shot
           from
           the
           Castles
           ,
           Haven
           ,
           Ships
           and
           Gallies
           .
           Mass
           being
           ended
           ,
           Gennaro's
           brother
           in
           law
           came
           to
           make
           me
           a
           Complement
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           with
           excuses
           for
           his
           not
           meeting
           me
           ,
           as
           not
           thinking
           himself
           secure
           out
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           tower
           ,
           where
           with
           much
           impatience
           he
           attended
           me
           .
           I
           went
           immediately
           and
           found
           him
           on
           a
           little
           terrass
           ,
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           his
           lodging
           ,
           where
           by
           a
           Complement
           ,
           ill
           enough
           expressed
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           his
           ignorance
           and
           incapacity
           would
           permit
           ,
           he
           testified
           his
           joy
           to
           see
           me
           ,
           for
           had
           I
           not
           arrived
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           next
           day
           to
           have
           been
           delivered
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           death
           ;
           of
           which
           his
           fortune
           respited
           the
           execution
           onely
           for
           six
           or
           seven
           Moneths
           .
           Many
           people
           were
           assembled
           to
           be
           Spectators
           of
           this
           interview
           ,
           whose
           circumstances
           might
           well
           enough
           incite
           curiosity
           .
           I
           was
           not
           a
           little
           surprized
           at
           the
           blindness
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           ,
           to
           have
           chosen
           such
           a
           man
           their
           General
           ;
           his
           person
           seemed
           to
           me
           so
           extraordinary
           that
           I
           cannot
           omit
           (
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           as
           little
           time
           as
           is
           possible
           )
           to
           give
           you
           his
           picture
           .
           He
           was
           a
           little
           man
           ,
           very
           ill
           made
           ,
           and
           very
           black
           ,
           his
           eyes
           sunk
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           short
           hair
           which
           discovered
           large
           ears
           ,
           a
           wide
           mouth
           ,
           his
           beard
           close
           cut
           and
           beginning
           to
           be
           gray
           ,
           his
           voice
           full
           and
           very
           hoarse
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           speak
           two
           words
           without
           stammering
           ,
           ever
           unquiet
           ,
           and
           so
           very
           timorous
           that
           the
           least
           noise
           made
           him
           tremble
           .
           He
           was
           attended
           by
           a
           matter
           of
           twenty
           guards
           of
           as
           ill
           men
           as
           himself
           .
           He
           wore
           a
           Buff-coat
           with
           sleeves
           of
           red
           Velvet
           and
           
           Scarlet
           Breeches
           ,
           with
           a
           Cap
           of
           Cloth
           of
           Gold
           of
           the
           same
           colour
           on
           his
           Head
           ,
           which
           he
           hardly
           took
           the
           pains
           to
           take
           off
           when
           he
           saluted
           me
           ;
           he
           had
           a
           Girdle
           of
           red
           Velvet
           furnished
           with
           three
           Pistols
           on
           each
           side
           ;
           he
           wore
           no
           sword
           ,
           but
           in
           stead
           of
           it
           carried
           a
           great
           Blunderbus
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           His
           first
           Civility
           was
           the
           taking
           off
           my
           Hat
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           it
           causing
           to
           be
           brought
           me
           in
           a
           Silver
           Bason
           such
           a
           Cap
           as
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           then
           taking
           me
           by
           the
           Hand
           led
           me
           into
           his
           Hall
           ,
           whose
           doors
           he
           very
           carefully
           caused
           to
           be
           shut
           ,
           with
           most
           strict
           Order
           to
           his
           Guards
           to
           let
           none
           enter
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           cut
           his
           throat
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           were
           seated
           I
           presented
           him
           Fontenay's
           Letter
           ,
           with
           assurance
           (
           as
           I
           had
           been
           ordered
           )
           of
           the
           protection
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           Supplyes
           as
           the
           Neapolitans
           should
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           towards
           attaining
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           deliverance
           from
           the
           Spanish
           oppression
           .
           He
           answered
           me
           with
           much
           more
           satisfaction
           than
           eloquence
           ,
           and
           having
           opened
           the
           Letter
           I
           delivered
           him
           ,
           ran
           it
           over
           with
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           having
           turned
           upwards
           every
           one
           of
           the
           four
           sides
           ,
           cast
           it
           to
           me
           again
           ,
           telling
           me
           he
           could
           not
           read
           ,
           and
           desiring
           me
           to
           acquaint
           him
           with
           its
           Contents
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           this
           passed
           ,
           some
           body
           knocked
           at
           the
           door
           as
           if
           they
           intended
           to
           break
           it
           down
           :
           this
           gave
           us
           an
           alarm
           ,
           and
           the
           cry
           from
           without
           mentioning
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           France
           that
           was
           desirous
           to
           see
           me
           ,
           the
           door
           was
           opened
           ,
           and
           preparing
           my self
           to
           go
           and
           receive
           him
           with
           the
           ceremony
           due
           to
           his
           character
           ,
           I
           was
           amazed
           to
           
           see
           a
           man
           without
           a
           Hat
           ,
           his
           sword
           drawn
           ,
           two
           great
           Chapelets
           like
           a
           Hermites
           about
           his
           neck
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           whereof
           he
           said
           he
           prayed
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           casting
           himself
           down
           at
           his
           full
           length
           ,
           and
           throwing
           away
           his
           Sword
           ,
           embracing
           my
           legs
           kissed
           my
           feet
           ;
           with
           much
           ado
           I
           raised
           him
           up
           ,
           and
           was
           doubtful
           whether
           I
           should
           give
           him
           Fontenay's
           Letter
           ,
           which
           treated
           him
           with
           the
           quality
           of
           Excellence
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Ambassador
           ,
           seeing
           in
           the
           person
           of
           
             Sieur
             Lewis
             del
             Ferro
          
           rather
           the
           figure
           of
           a
           mad
           man
           broke
           out
           of
           Bedlam
           than
           of
           the
           Minister
           of
           a
           great
           Crown
           ;
           but
           supposing
           he
           might
           have
           some
           concealed
           good
           quality
           that
           I
           had
           not
           yet
           discovered
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           credit
           he
           which
           encharged
           me
           with
           that
           Letter
           ,
           assured
           me
           he
           had
           acquired
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           thought
           my self
           obliged
           to
           deliver
           it
           ,
           lest
           I
           might
           be
           blamed
           for
           not
           executing
           punctually
           what
           had
           been
           enjoyned
           me
           .
        
         
           We
           heard
           a
           great
           noise
           in
           the
           Street
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           a
           tumult
           of
           such
           people
           as
           demanded
           to
           see
           me
           ;
           to
           satisfie
           their
           curiosity
           I
           went
           to
           a
           window
           ,
           and
           Gennaro
           having
           caused
           to
           be
           brought
           me
           in
           two
           Basons
           ,
           two
           Bags
           of
           Money
           ,
           one
           of
           Gold
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Silver
           ,
           I
           cast
           it
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           whilest
           they
           were
           at
           cuffs
           about
           gathering
           it
           up
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           was
           time
           to
           call
           for
           Dinner
           ,
           having
           eaten
           nothing
           since
           my
           departure
           from
           Rome
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           roughness
           of
           the
           Sea.
           Gennaro
           made
           excuses
           for
           the
           ill
           cheer
           he
           should
           give
           me
           ,
           not
           daring
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           poison
           ,
           to
           make
           
           use
           of
           any
           other
           Cook
           than
           his
           Wife
           ,
           as
           improper
           for
           that
           imployment
           as
           personating
           the
           Lady
           of
           quality
           .
           She
           brought
           the
           first
           Dish
           ,
           having
           on
           a
           Gown
           of
           Skie-coloured
           wrought
           Satin
           embrodered
           with
           Silver
           ,
           with
           a
           Farthingale
           ,
           a
           Chain
           of
           Jewels
           ,
           and
           a
           fair
           Necklace
           of
           Pearl
           ,
           with
           Pendants
           of
           Diamonds
           in
           her
           Ears
           ,
           all
           plundered
           from
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Matalone
           :
           and
           in
           this
           stately
           equipage
           it
           was
           pleasant
           to
           see
           her
           dress
           meat
           ,
           scoure
           dishes
           and
           divert
           her self
           in
           the
           afternoon
           with
           washing
           and
           smoothing
           Linen
           .
           I
           invited
           
             Lewis
             del
             Ferro
          
           ,
           as
           Ambassador
           ,
           to
           wash
           and
           sit
           down
           with
           us
           ;
           But
           Gennaro
           told
           me
           ,
           Sure
           I
           was
           not
           in
           earnest
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           wont
           to
           use
           him
           like
           a
           dog
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           called
           for
           drink
           ,
           he
           fetched
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           belonged
           onely
           to
           him
           to
           serve
           me
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           quality
           :
           He
           presented
           me
           the
           Cup
           on
           his
           knees
           ,
           which
           when
           I
           would
           not
           permit
           ,
           Gennaro
           told
           me
           he
           served
           him
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           which
           presently
           after
           I
           saw
           verified
           .
           Dinner
           lasted
           not
           long
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           were
           so
           nastie
           and
           unsavory
           ,
           that
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           Bread
           ,
           Wine
           ,
           Sallad
           and
           Fruit
           ,
           which
           were
           indeed
           excellent
           ,
           I
           had
           run
           hazard
           of
           starving
           .
        
         
           Arising
           from
           Table
           I
           desired
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           might
           be
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           Council
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           incapacity
           ,
           had
           been
           assigned
           to
           Gennaro
           ,
           consisting
           of
           one
           person
           of
           every
           quarter
           ,
           and
           called
           Expresses
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           General
           Officers
           and
           Colonels
           ,
           with
           all
           others
           that
           had
           any
           authority
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           inform
           my self
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           affairs
           ,
           and
           (
           without
           loss
           of
           time
           )
           provide
           for
           all
           things
           
           that
           might
           be
           necessary
           ,
           redress
           disorders
           ,
           put
           my self
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           make
           a
           vigorous
           defence
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           gain
           time
           for
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           the
           succors
           I
           had
           given
           this
           great
           City
           cause
           to
           expect
           from
           the
           Kings
           powerful
           protection
           .
        
         
           I
           found
           there
           remained
           Victuals
           for
           no
           more
           than
           twelve
           or
           fourteen
           days
           :
           That
           the
           Stock
           designed
           for
           buying
           more
           had
           been
           maliciously
           consumed
           :
           That
           of
           the
           hundred
           and
           seventy
           thousand
           men
           I
           was
           made
           believe
           at
           Rome
           I
           should
           find
           in
           arms
           ,
           there
           were
           scarce
           four
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           and
           three
           hundred
           horse
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           do
           service
           ,
           disposed
           into
           Regiments
           and
           particular
           Companies
           ,
           under
           incapable
           and
           inexperienced
           Officers
           :
           That
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           being
           wearied
           out
           would
           no
           longer
           bear
           arms
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           small
           number
           imployed
           on
           the
           Guard
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           his
           own
           quarter
           refused
           to
           stay
           the
           night
           on
           their
           post
           ,
           unless
           they
           received
           daily
           pay
           ;
           That
           there
           was
           no
           more
           Powder
           but
           what
           I
           brought
           with
           me
           ;
           That
           there
           was
           no
           money
           ;
           That
           the
           division
           and
           enmity
           between
           
             Gennaro
             Annese
          
           and
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           chief
           of
           the
           Concherie
           ,
           (
           accusing
           each
           other
           of
           treason
           and
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           without
           some
           ground
           ,
           as
           I
           afterwards
           discovered
           )
           was
           arrived
           at
           such
           a
           height
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           of
           nothing
           but
           their
           entrenchments
           ,
           and
           keeping
           exact
           Guards
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           for
           fear
           those
           of
           the
           quarter
           of
           the
           Concherie
           should
           attempt
           on
           those
           of
           the
           Market
           :
           which
           gave
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Town
           apprehension
           
           that
           its
           sack
           and
           ruine
           might
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           ill
           understanding
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           enemy
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           make
           his
           advantage
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           I
           informed
           my self
           of
           the
           bad
           condition
           to
           which
           the
           Town
           of
           Naples
           was
           reduced
           ,
           two
           things
           happened
           of
           very
           great
           consideration
           ,
           and
           capable
           to
           surprize
           and
           astonish
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           resolved
           himself
           against
           all
           extremities
           .
        
         
           A
           Butcher
           one
           of
           the
           City
           Captains
           ,
           called
           
             Jommo
             Ropolo
          
           ,
           a
           man
           seditious
           and
           violent
           ,
           broke
           down
           the
           door
           of
           the
           chamber
           where
           we
           were
           at
           Council
           ,
           and
           coming
           up
           to
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           calling
           him
           Traytor
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           force
           gave
           him
           three
           or
           four
           blows
           on
           the
           neck
           ,
           which
           was
           bare
           ,
           with
           the
           flat
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           swearing
           he
           would
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           ,
           from
           which
           nothing
           detained
           him
           but
           my
           presence
           ,
           and
           the
           respect
           he
           bore
           me
           .
           Gennaro
           cast
           himself
           at
           his
           feet
           weeping
           ,
           and
           embracing
           his
           knees
           ,
           begged
           his
           life
           .
           I
           interposed
           to
           make
           them
           friends
           ,
           and
           did
           it
           as
           having
           authoritie
           ,
           sending
           
             Jommo
             Ropolo
          
           to
           his
           quarter
           ,
           which
           I
           promised
           to
           visit
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           appointing
           him
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           keep
           good
           Guards
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           this
           difference
           was
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           retaken
           our
           places
           for
           continuing
           the
           Council
           ,
           we
           were
           interrupted
           again
           by
           a
           great
           noise
           of
           a
           concourse
           of
           people
           with
           such
           cries
           and
           lamentations
           as
           made
           it
           evident
           some
           notable
           mischief
           had
           happened
           :
           It
           was
           a
           famous
           Bandite
           called
           
             Jacomo
             Rosso
          
           ,
           who
           having
           marched
           out
           of
           Naples
           three
           or
           four
           days
           before
           ,
           with
           about
           15
           
           hundred
           foot
           ,
           and
           three
           or
           four
           hundred
           horse
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           Town
           of
           St
           Anastasio
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Mountain
           of
           Somma
           ,
           from
           whence
           great
           supplies
           of
           Corn
           were
           had
           ,
           against
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           had
           been
           so
           fiercely
           charged
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           his
           men
           were
           cut
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           several
           taken
           Prisoners
           ;
           the
           few
           that
           escaped
           with
           him
           ,
           all
           hurt
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           with
           two
           cuts
           of
           a
           Sword
           ,
           one
           on
           his
           face
           and
           the
           other
           on
           his
           head
           :
           This
           sad
           Spectacle
           gave
           so
           great
           astonishment
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           the
           people
           been
           encouraged
           by
           my
           arrival
           they
           had
           probably
           laid
           down
           their
           arms
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Matalone
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Conversano
           ,
           Prince
           of
           
             Ottaino
             ,
             Dom
             Ferrante
             Carracciolo
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Gentlemen
           ,
           having
           vigorously
           pursued
           the
           rout
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           suburbs
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           the
           people
           found
           themselves
           shut
           up
           ,
           without
           hope
           of
           obtaining
           any
           more
           Provisions
           from
           abroad
           ;
           This
           unhappy
           Combat
           having
           caused
           all
           such
           places
           as
           held
           for
           them
           to
           change
           side
           ,
           and
           even
           those
           who
           (
           favourable
           to
           them
           that
           very
           morning
           ,
           )
           had
           facilitated
           my
           landing
           ,
           and
           without
           whom
           I
           could
           not
           have
           avoided
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           enemy
           .
           Let
           all
           men
           judge
           by
           this
           condition
           in
           which
           I
           found
           things
           at
           my
           arrival
           ,
           whether
           I
           had
           not
           need
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           resolution
           not
           to
           be
           dejected
           at
           so
           many
           undiscerned
           accidents
           ,
           finding
           nothing
           without
           my self
           to
           depend
           on
           ,
           being
           abandoned
           by
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           generally
           unprovided
           of
           all
           that
           was
           necessary
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           a
           place
           in
           which
           I
           was
           blocked
           up
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Day
           was
           spent
           in
           Council
           ,
           
           every
           moment
           interrupted
           by
           the
           arrival
           of
           those
           Gennaro
           had
           sent
           out
           to
           plunder
           such
           houses
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           been
           told
           would
           afford
           good
           booties
           ,
           by
           concealed
           Plate
           or
           other
           moveables
           of
           value
           ,
           this
           being
           his
           chief
           imployment
           :
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           leaving
           to
           chance
           the
           conduct
           of
           all
           other
           affairs
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           rose
           not
           till
           the
           night
           was
           farre
           spent
           ,
           yet
           without
           my
           getting
           any
           better
           information
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           its
           troops
           ,
           or
           its
           necessities
           ,
           than
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           my
           arrival
           ;
           By
           this
           I
           judged
           I
           was
           to
           expect
           no
           other
           light
           than
           what
           I
           could
           gain
           my self
           by
           care
           and
           vigilance
           .
        
         
           I
           passed
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Evening
           in
           receiving
           the
           Complements
           of
           many
           particular
           persons
           without
           discovering
           any
           thing
           but
           an
           extraordinary
           confusion
           ,
           and
           a
           general
           incapacity
           in
           all
           the
           chiefs
           ,
           whether
           civil
           or
           militarie
           .
           Their
           hatred
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           was
           no
           otherways
           expressed
           than
           by
           injurious
           Speeches
           ;
           and
           their
           weariness
           of
           having
           been
           so
           long
           in
           arms
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           would
           tarry
           all
           night
           at
           the
           advanced
           Posts
           ,
           unless
           very
           well
           pay'd
           ;
           the
           richer
           sort
           causing
           their
           duty
           to
           be
           done
           by
           poor
           miserable
           wretches
           ,
           themselves
           going
           home
           and
           lying
           at
           their
           houses
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           not
           discover
           who
           had
           the
           greatest
           authority
           ,
           the
           Captains
           of
           every
           quarter
           commanding
           without
           dependance
           on
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           had
           not
           acquired
           their
           charges
           either
           by
           merit
           or
           capacity
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           having
           talked
           lowder
           and
           made
           more
           noise
           than
           their
           fellows
           :
           Gennaro
           himself
           ,
           as
           much
           General
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           was
           respected
           
           by
           no
           body
           ,
           though
           feared
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           train
           he
           had
           acquired
           out
           of
           the
           scum
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           principally
           of
           the
           market-place
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gave
           liberty
           to
           plunder
           .
           His
           election
           ,
           neither
           having
           been
           made
           by
           the
           City-Council
           ,
           nor
           approved
           by
           any
           of
           its
           inhabitants
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           in
           private
           reported
           )
           but
           by
           five
           or
           six
           hundred
           bare-footed
           Boys
           ,
           who
           rambling
           about
           the
           Town
           with
           a
           long
           Staff
           and
           Hook
           at
           the
           end
           of
           it
           with
           a
           Fagot
           ,
           offered
           a
           hundred
           insolencies
           to
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           threatning
           to
           fire
           the
           houses
           of
           all
           such
           as
           refused
           to
           comply
           with
           them
           .
           These
           ●azars
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           the
           title
           this
           rabble
           gave
           themselves
           ,
           had
           a
           kindness
           for
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           suffered
           all
           manner
           of
           licentiousness
           ,
           even
           to
           an
           unpunishable
           loss
           of
           respect
           to
           himself
           every
           moment
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           had
           seen
           him
           forwarder
           than
           any
           else
           in
           affronting
           the
           unfortunate
           
             Don
             Francisco
             Toralte
          
           ,
           whose
           body
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           inhumanely
           dragged
           through
           the
           Streets
           after
           his
           death
           .
           By
           this
           may
           easily
           be
           judged
           how
           farr
           his
           person
           was
           to
           be
           depended
           on
           ,
           and
           whether
           I
           deserved
           not
           pity
           to
           see
           my self
           engaged
           in
           so
           great
           a
           disorder
           ,
           without
           knowing
           either
           whom
           to
           distrust
           ,
           or
           in
           whom
           to
           put
           confidence
           .
        
         
           It
           being
           now
           very
           late
           and
           I
           wanting
           rest
           ,
           every
           one
           retired
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           a
           Supper
           brought
           as
           unhandsome
           and
           distasteful
           as
           my
           Dinner
           ,
           it
           lasted
           not
           long
           ,
           and
           inquiring
           in
           what
           part
           they
           had
           prepared
           me
           a
           bed
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           a
           little
           surprized
           when
           Gennaro
           told
           me
           I
           should
           lie
           with
           him
           ;
           having
           refused
           this
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           I
           could
           ,
           out
           of
           pretence
           of
           not
           incommoding
           his
           wife
           by
           taking
           her
           
           place
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           she
           should
           lie
           on
           a
           Quilt
           before
           the
           fire
           with
           her
           Sister
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           concerned
           his
           safety
           to
           share
           his
           bed
           with
           me
           ,
           without
           which
           his
           enemies
           would
           cut
           his
           throat
           ,
           the
           respect
           of
           my
           person
           being
           the
           onely
           means
           to
           secure
           him
           from
           that
           danger
           ,
           whose
           apprehension
           had
           so
           strongly
           prepossest
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           awaked
           twenty
           times
           in
           the
           night
           in
           disorder
           ,
           and
           with
           tears
           in
           his
           eyes
           embracing
           me
           ,
           besought
           me
           to
           save
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           secure
           him
           from
           those
           that
           would
           murther
           him
           .
           He
           conducted
           me
           to
           lodge
           in
           his
           Kitchin
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           a
           very
           rich
           Bed
           of
           cloth
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           it
           in
           a
           Cradle
           a
           little
           Blackamore
           slave
           about
           two
           years
           old
           full
           of
           the
           Small
           Pox
           :
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Plate
           both
           white
           and
           guilt
           ,
           heaped
           up
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Room
           ,
           many
           Cabinets
           half
           open
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           tumbled
           Chains
           and
           Bracelets
           of
           Pearl
           and
           other
           Jewels
           ,
           some
           bags
           of
           Silver
           and
           some
           of
           Gold
           half
           scattered
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           very
           rich
           Houshold-Stuff
           ,
           and
           many
           fair
           Pictures
           thrown
           up
           and
           down
           disorderly
           ,
           which
           made
           sufficiently
           appear
           what
           profit
           he
           had
           made
           by
           plundering
           the
           houses
           of
           the
           richest
           and
           best
           qualified
           Persons
           of
           the
           Town
           ;
           though
           he
           could
           never
           be
           induced
           to
           assist
           the
           people
           with
           the
           smallest
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           either
           to
           buy
           Ammunition
           or
           Victuals
           ,
           for
           paying
           the
           Troops
           already
           raised
           ,
           or
           making
           new
           Levies
           ;
           This
           put
           me
           in
           a
           rage
           ,
           to
           see
           my self
           in
           want
           of
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           have
           so
           considerable
           Supplies
           at
           hand
           ,
           which
           I
           might
           make
           no
           use
           of
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Kitchin
           were
           all
           necessaries
           
           in
           great
           Quantity
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           plundered
           in
           several
           Quarters
           ,
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           arms
           ,
           all
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           confusion
           .
           The
           Presents
           and
           Contributions
           he
           daily
           received
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           Venison
           and
           wild
           Fowl
           powdered
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Walls
           tapistried
           with
           whatever
           is
           edible
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           sumptuous
           apartment
           prepared
           for
           entertaining
           me
           ,
           and
           where
           even
           oppressed
           with
           sleep
           ,
           I
           thought
           of
           nothing
           but
           a
           speedie
           unclothing
           my self
           to
           get
           into
           bed
           .
           
             Lewis
             del
             Ferro
          
           would
           suffer
           none
           to
           come
           near
           to
           pull
           off
           my
           Boots
           ,
           maintaining
           it
           belonged
           to
           him
           alone
           to
           do
           me
           all
           manner
           of
           Services
           ,
           but
           I
           refused
           him
           ,
           till
           Gennaro
           advising
           me
           to
           let
           him
           do
           it
           ,
           caused
           his
           own
           Stockins
           to
           be
           pulled
           off
           to
           give
           me
           example
           ,
           which
           I
           afterwards
           followed
           without
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           got
           into
           Bed
           as
           fast
           as
           I
           could
           .
           Gennaro
           came
           presently
           to
           lie
           down
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           setting
           a
           candle
           on
           the
           bed
           ,
           and
           unbinding
           his
           legg
           to
           dress
           it
           ,
           I
           asked
           if
           he
           had
           received
           any
           wound
           ?
           He
           answered
           ,
           that
           being
           naturally
           repleat
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           humors
           ,
           a
           Physitian
           his
           Friend
           had
           advised
           him
           to
           make
           use
           of
           a
           remedy
           ,
           I
           forbear
           to
           name
           ,
           lest
           its
           mention
           offend
           others
           stomacks
           as
           much
           as
           its
           sight
           did
           mine
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           heard
           now
           how
           I
           passed
           the
           first
           day
           of
           my
           arrival
           in
           Naples
           ,
           and
           my
           reception
           ,
           whose
           disagreeable
           beginning
           (
           the
           first
           surprisal
           of
           sleep
           over
           )
           made
           me
           pass
           very
           thoughtfully
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           with
           many
           reflections
           on
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           my
           affairs
           ,
           and
           the
           dangers
           I
           was
           to
           undergo
           .
           But
           at
           last
           having
           
           resolved
           my self
           against
           all
           events
           whatever
           ,
           I
           expected
           day
           with
           extreme
           impatience
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           begin
           to
           work
           all
           things
           necessary
           as
           well
           for
           preservation
           of
           the
           place
           into
           which
           I
           had
           cast
           my self
           ,
           as
           my
           own
           particular
           ,
           since
           my
           safety
           or
           ruine
           could
           no
           longer
           depend
           on
           any
           but
           my self
           ,
           and
           that
           my self
           alone
           must
           become
           the
           artificer
           of
           my
           good
           or
           evil
           fortune
           .
        
         
           Saturday
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           was
           up
           ,
           I
           went
           with
           Gennaro
           to
           hear
           Mass
           at
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           who
           failed
           not
           (
           for
           upholding
           his
           quality
           of
           the
           peoples
           General
           )
           to
           take
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           me
           .
           
             Lewis
             del
             Ferro
          
           went
           before
           us
           bare-headed
           ,
           carrying
           a
           naked
           Sword
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           compliance
           with
           the
           
             French
             mode
          
           ,
           )
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           hair
           ;
           He
           had
           a
           black
           Perriwig
           made
           of
           a
           horses
           tail
           ,
           such
           as
           on
           our
           Theaters
           are
           worn
           by
           Furies
           ,
           and
           incessantly
           cried
           out
           ,
           Let
           the
           people
           live
           ,
           and
           General
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ;
           and
           transported
           either
           with
           joy
           or
           madness
           ,
           struck
           with
           his
           sword
           all
           that
           came
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           hurt
           so
           many
           he
           had
           like
           to
           have
           made
           a
           tumult
           .
           To
           be
           quit
           of
           him
           I
           was
           fain
           to
           give
           him
           an
           Employment
           .
           I
           found
           the
           Carmelites
           at
           the
           great
           Gate
           of
           their
           Church
           with
           their
           Cross
           and
           holy
           Water
           ,
           and
           their
           Prior
           having
           made
           me
           a
           Speech
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           sing
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           conducted
           to
           the
           rail
           of
           the
           high
           Altar
           to
           hear
           Mass
           on
           a
           Carpet
           was
           provided
           for
           me
           ,
           where
           Gennaro
           kneeled
           on
           my
           right
           hand
           .
           After
           Mass
           I
           was
           reconducted
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           with
           the
           Applauses
           and
           Benedictions
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ;
           at
           the
           Church-door
           stood
           a
           horse
           readie
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           see
           the
           town
           and
           visit
           the
           
           Quarters
           ,
           and
           Gennaro
           having
           mounted
           a
           mettled
           Courser
           ,
           spurring
           him
           to
           come
           up
           to
           me
           ,
           the
           horse
           made
           a
           bound
           and
           cast
           him
           over
           his
           ears
           ,
           flat
           on
           his
           length
           at
           my
           feet
           ;
           which
           some
           looked
           on
           as
           an
           ill
           omen
           for
           him
           :
           who
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           caused
           himself
           to
           be
           held
           in
           his
           saddle
           by
           two
           men
           ,
           and
           his
           horse
           to
           be
           led
           by
           the
           bridle
           .
           Having
           passed
           over
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           where
           a
           multitude
           of
           people
           were
           assembled
           to
           see
           me
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           visit
           the
           quarter
           of
           the
           Concherie
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           in
           arms
           at
           the
           head
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           who
           after
           a
           great
           Complement
           made
           his
           excuses
           ,
           for
           not
           having
           waited
           on
           me
           ,
           because
           he
           never
           went
           into
           Gennaro's
           house
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           aversion
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           pretended
           a
           very
           great
           affection
           ,
           and
           respect
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           I
           should
           reckon
           him
           amongst
           my
           friends
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           take
           a
           particular
           care
           of
           his
           fortune
           .
           I
           immediately
           made
           him
           Colonel
           of
           the
           foot
           Regiment
           I
           was
           about
           to
           raise
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           and
           appointed
           him
           to
           be
           alwayes
           near
           me
           ,
           to
           carry
           about
           my
           Orders
           in
           qualitie
           of
           Adjutant
           General
           :
           This
           I
           did
           to
           gain
           him
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           ,
           and
           most
           followed
           of
           the
           people
           :
           and
           as
           well
           to
           have
           a
           nearer
           eye
           on
           him
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           just
           distrust
           I
           had
           been
           told
           I
           was
           to
           have
           of
           him
           .
           He
           made
           great
           acknowledgements
           of
           these
           favours
           ,
           with
           protestation
           to
           depend
           all
           his
           life
           absolutely
           on
           my
           pleasure
           ;
           I
           presently
           put
           him
           to
           the
           trial
           ,
           commanding
           him
           to
           be
           friends
           with
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           ever
           after
           hold
           a
           good
           correspondence
           with
           him
           ;
           Gennaro
           ,
           who
           very
           much
           feared
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           
           dangerous
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           seemed
           very
           glad
           of
           this
           reconciliation
           ,
           which
           the
           better
           to
           confirm
           ,
           
             Pepe
             Palombe's
          
           wife
           being
           that
           day
           brought
           a
           bed
           ,
           I
           obliged
           Gennaro
           to
           be
           Godfather
           .
           Instantly
           I
           caused
           all
           the
           entrenchments
           they
           had
           made
           against
           each
           other
           to
           be
           slighted
           ,
           and
           ordered
           them
           to
           employ
           their
           Souldiers
           for
           the
           future
           against
           the
           common
           enemy
           only
           ,
           and
           live
           with
           the
           correspondence
           of
           good
           Compatriots
           and
           Brothers
           .
           This
           accommodation
           gave
           as
           great
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           the
           people
           as
           displeasure
           (
           as
           I
           was
           told
           )
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           Afterwards
           I
           visited
           all
           the
           quarters
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           followed
           by
           above
           fifty
           thousand
           persons
           .
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           Commissarie
           General
           of
           the
           Provisions
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           publique
           a
           rejoycing
           it
           was
           not
           just
           that
           any
           should
           remain
           in
           misery
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           were
           good
           to
           set
           open
           the
           prisons
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           as
           I
           passed
           before
           any
           of
           their
           gates
           ,
           more
           particularly
           at
           the
           Vicarie
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Palace
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Naples
           ,
           where
           the
           Judges
           of
           several
           Tribunals
           assemble
           to
           do
           justice
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           Prisoners
           are
           shut
           up
           ;
           and
           what
           opposition
           soever
           Gennaro
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           ,
           I
           caused
           such
           Gentlemen
           to
           be
           delivered
           as
           he
           would
           have
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           his
           hatred
           against
           the
           Nobility
           :
           to
           whom
           I
           ordered
           the
           Marquis
           of
           
             Monte
             Silvano
          
           of
           the
           familie
           of
           Brancaccio
           ,
           and
           an
           old
           Colonel
           of
           Foot
           called
           
             Bartolomeo
             Griffo
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Gentlemen
           ,
           to
           give
           assurance
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           take
           an
           extraordinary
           care
           of
           the
           preservation
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           persons
           as
           goods
           of
           every
           particular
           ,
           having
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           no
           other
           designe
           but
           to
           procure
           repose
           and
           liberty
           to
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           great
           endeavour
           should
           be
           to
           reduce
           things
           to
           order
           ,
           which
           I
           hoped
           very
           shortly
           to
           effect
           ;
           they
           returned
           me
           infinite
           thanks
           with
           promises
           to
           retain
           an
           eternal
           memory
           :
           Little
           else
           considerable
           happ'ning
           in
           my
           Cavalcade
           ,
           I
           shall
           omit
           many
           small
           particulars
           ,
           and
           mention
           onely
           three
           things
           wothy
           to
           be
           observed
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           Gennaro
           began
           to
           shew
           himself
           discontented
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           publick
           exclamations
           ,
           which
           were
           excessive
           ,
           I
           onely
           was
           named
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           him
           ,
           all
           endeavouring
           to
           express
           as
           much
           indifference
           and
           contempt
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           affection
           and
           respect
           for
           me
           ,
           supposing
           themselves
           by
           my
           presence
           secured
           from
           his
           outrages
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           that
           at
           my
           passage
           through
           the
           Streets
           the
           houses
           were
           all
           hung
           with
           tapestry
           ,
           and
           the
           women
           at
           the
           windows
           who
           continually
           cast
           into
           the
           Street
           ,
           Flowers
           ,
           sweet
           Waters
           ,
           and
           Comfits
           ,
           accompanying
           those
           testimonies
           of
           respect
           and
           joy
           with
           a
           thousand
           Benedictions
           ;
           The
           third
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           came
           out
           of
           their
           houses
           to
           spread
           their
           Cloaks
           and
           Tapestry
           under
           my
           horses
           feet
           ;
           and
           the
           women
           with
           perfuming
           Pots
           ,
           the
           poorer
           sort
           on
           tiles
           ,
           burning
           incense
           ;
           with
           general
           protestations
           they
           had
           no
           more
           fear
           since
           I
           was
           come
           to
           their
           assistance
           ,
           and
           that
           acknowledging
           me
           the
           author
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           live
           and
           die
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           sacrifice
           their
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           to
           my
           interest
           ;
           These
           demonstrations
           of
           affection
           were
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           ceremonie
           and
           
           passion
           continued
           to
           the
           day
           of
           my
           imprisonment
           .
        
         
           By
           that
           time
           I
           had
           rid
           round
           the
           Town
           and
           visited
           all
           the
           quarters
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           late
           ,
           and
           I
           went
           to
           dine
           with
           Gennaro
           ,
           who
           treated
           me
           as
           ill
           as
           the
           day
           before
           .
           When
           I
           came
           to
           the
           Carmelites
           tower
           I
           found
           the
           Chamberlain
           of
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           to
           complement
           me
           in
           his
           masters
           name
           with
           excuses
           ,
           that
           some
           indisposition
           had
           hindered
           his
           visiting
           me
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           heard
           of
           my
           arrival
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           audience
           in
           the
           afternoon
           .
           Willing
           to
           prevent
           him
           ,
           immediately
           after
           Dinner
           ,
           I
           took
           a
           Sedan
           of
           Blew
           Velvet
           embroidered
           with
           Silver
           ,
           which
           had
           belonged
           to
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Matalone
           ,
           which
           Gennaro's
           wife
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           Archbishops
           Palace
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           in
           the
           Court
           all
           the
           domesticks
           of
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           ,
           with
           the
           best
           qualified
           Citizens
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           receive
           me
           ,
           he
           himself
           expecting
           me
           at
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Stairs
           ;
           Taking
           me
           by
           the
           hand
           he
           led
           me
           into
           a
           very
           fair
           appartement
           ,
           where
           we
           sate
           down
           ,
           and
           all
           having
           avoided
           the
           room
           ,
           and
           left
           us
           alone
           ,
           we
           continued
           in
           private
           Conference
           an
           hour
           and
           half
           .
           Several
           Complements
           having
           passed
           on
           each
           side
           ,
           he
           expressed
           a
           great
           affection
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           whose
           liberty
           he
           hoped
           by
           the
           powerful
           protection
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           extolled
           my
           zeal
           for
           coming
           to
           venture
           my
           life
           in
           so
           just
           a
           cause
           ;
           That
           there
           could
           not
           be
           a
           sufficient
           value
           put
           upon
           my
           resolution
           ,
           which
           had
           contemned
           so
           many
           dangers
           as
           I
           was
           to
           undergo
           ,
           and
           attempted
           so
           hazardous
           a
           passage
           .
           He
           repeated
           all
           that
           had
           
           happened
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Revolutions
           ,
           and
           blaming
           the
           Spaniards
           conduct
           ,
           said
           ,
           he
           firmly
           believed
           Heaven
           would
           deliver
           so
           considerable
           and
           famous
           a
           Kingdom
           as
           that
           of
           Naples
           from
           the
           oppression
           it
           had
           hitherto
           languished
           under
           ,
           and
           which
           could
           be
           no
           longer
           continued
           without
           its
           final
           ruine
           ;
           That
           I
           was
           the
           instrument
           made
           use
           of
           for
           finishing
           a
           work
           so
           great
           and
           pious
           .
           That
           he
           ,
           having
           ever
           had
           a
           true
           fatherly
           affection
           for
           the
           Neapolitan
           people
           ,
           thought
           himself
           very
           much
           concerned
           in
           their
           obligation
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           undertaking
           their
           defence
           ,
           offering
           me
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           what-ever
           else
           depended
           on
           his
           credit
           ,
           industrie
           or
           care
           .
           I
           thanked
           him
           for
           these
           so
           obliging
           discourses
           ,
           but
           understanding
           them
           to
           have
           more
           of
           dissimulation
           than
           reality
           ,
           resolved
           to
           engage
           him
           ere
           he
           was
           aware
           to
           render
           himself
           irreconcileable
           to
           Spain
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           a
           necessity
           of
           making
           a
           near
           alliance
           with
           me
           :
           The
           good
           parts
           I
           discerned
           in
           him
           ,
           his
           wit
           and
           prudence
           obliging
           me
           to
           desire
           it
           .
           I
           agreed
           with
           him
           that
           I
           should
           the
           next
           day
           take
           the
           oath
           of
           Fidelity
           to
           the
           people
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           ,
           swearing
           to
           serve
           them
           with
           the
           peril
           of
           my
           life
           against
           all
           the
           World
           according
           to
           the
           Orders
           I
           had
           received
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           engaged
           him
           (
           though
           he
           would
           very
           fain
           have
           avoided
           it
           )
           to
           consecrate
           the
           sword
           the
           people
           was
           to
           present
           me
           for
           their
           defence
           ,
           as
           a
           mark
           of
           authority
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           absolute
           command
           they
           gave
           me
           over
           their
           Forces
           ,
           which
           I
           accepted
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           put
           into
           my
           hands
           .
           This
           Ceremonie
           was
           very
           insignificant
           ,
           
           excepting
           in
           order
           to
           the
           design
           I
           had
           to
           embroil
           this
           Cardinal
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           indeed
           ,
           never
           forgave
           him
           .
           Being
           very
           subtle
           ,
           he
           quickly
           discovered
           my
           intention
           ,
           but
           after
           an
           obstinate
           contestation
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           comply
           ,
           having
           protested
           that
           without
           his
           Benediction
           I
           would
           not
           accept
           the
           Command
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           must
           be
           responsible
           to
           the
           people
           for
           my
           refusal
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           more
           imported
           that
           the
           oath
           I
           was
           to
           make
           to
           them
           should
           be
           publick
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           Word
           and
           Faith
           should
           be
           deposited
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           took
           leave
           when
           we
           had
           agree'd
           according
           to
           my
           desires
           ,
           and
           he
           brought
           me
           to
           my
           Sedan
           ,
           where
           after
           many
           reciprocal
           Testimonies
           of
           esteem
           and
           friendship
           ,
           I
           went
           towards
           the
           Carmelites
           tower
           followed
           by
           the
           Captains
           
             Onoffri●
             Pissacani
             ,
             Carlo
             Longobardo
             ,
             Cicio
             Battimiello
             ,
          
           and
           
             Matheo
             Damore
          
           ,
           chief
           of
           the
           quarter
           of
           Vinare
           ,
           four
           of
           the
           most
           faithful
           persons
           I
           met
           in
           Naples
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           the
           greatest
           respect
           for
           me
           Passing
           over
           the
           Market-place
           I
           alighted
           to
           speak
           to
           many
           people
           desirous
           to
           acquaint
           me
           with
           their
           necessities
           ,
           and
           seek
           a
           regulation
           of
           differences
           happened
           amongst
           Officers
           ,
           and
           withal
           to
           receive
           my
           Commands
           for
           the
           Conduct
           they
           were
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Orders
           of
           their
           Guards
           ,
           nothing
           as
           yet
           having
           been
           well
           settled
           .
           I
           was
           willing
           also
           to
           see
           whether
           the
           entrenchments
           between
           the
           Market-place
           and
           the
           Concheria
           were
           slighted
           according
           to
           my
           Orders
           in
           the
           Morning
           :
           which
           having
           done
           I
           returned
           to
           the
           Carmelites
           tower
           where
           I
           found
           Gennaro
           
           very
           busie
           ,
           in
           putting
           Manacles
           and
           Fetters
           on
           the
           hands
           and
           feet
           of
           
             Lewis
             del
             Ferro
          
           ,
           for
           having
           Printed
           and
           Posted
           up
           certain
           Proclamations
           without
           his
           permission
           :
           I
           would
           have
           begged
           his
           Pardon
           ,
           but
           what
           entreaties
           soever
           I
           could
           make
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           granted
           ,
           till
           he
           should
           have
           been
           eight
           and
           fourty
           houres
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Cellar
           ,
           Gennaro
           telling
           me
           that
           without
           such
           frequent
           Chastisements
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           prevent
           his
           extravagancies
           .
        
         
           Having
           been
           a
           Witness
           of
           this
           worthy
           execution
           ,
           as
           I
           returned
           to
           the
           Hall
           I
           had
           notice
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           coming
           to
           visit
           me
           ;
           I
           went
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           and
           we
           continued
           halfe
           an
           hour
           in
           private
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           he
           being
           troubled
           at
           what
           had
           been
           resolved
           at
           our
           last
           enterview
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           alter
           me
           ,
           but
           I
           persisting
           and
           alledging
           the
           same
           Reasons
           ,
           he
           durst
           no
           longer
           contradict
           them
           ,
           and
           went
           away
           very
           sollicitous
           how
           his
           excuses
           would
           be
           received
           by
           the
           Vice-roy
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Night
           he
           sent
           him
           by
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           brought
           back
           Word
           ,
           That
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           dissatisfied
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           highly
           complained
           ;
           that
           by
           what
           he
           was
           to
           do
           on
           the
           morrow
           ,
           he
           would
           establish
           my
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           be
           instrumental
           to
           a
           confidence
           between
           me
           and
           the
           People
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           gone
           I
           supt
           and
           went
           to
           Bed
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           disgust
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           day
           before
           .
        
         
           At
           my
           rising
           on
           Sunday
           morning
           I
           was
           not
           a
           little
           joyful
           to
           see
           all
           those
           that
           had
           embarqued
           with
           me
           arrived
           in
           safety
           ,
           not
           any
           
           of
           the
           Felucca's
           or
           Brigantines
           of
           my
           little
           Fleet
           miscarrying
           ,
           who
           ,
           after
           having
           been
           pursu'd
           in
           vain
           by
           the
           Enemies
           Gallies
           ,
           after
           various
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           many
           considerable
           Adventures
           ,
           came
           happily
           ashore
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           the
           rest
           late
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           though
           every
           one
           of
           them
           had
           steered
           a
           several
           course
           .
           Our
           meeting
           was
           an
           extraordinary
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           (
           having
           received
           no
           newes
           of
           each
           other
           till
           then
           )
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           apprehensions
           we
           were
           in
           four
           dayes
           together
           .
           All
           things
           being
           in
           a
           readiness
           for
           our
           going
           to
           Church
           ,
           I
           gave
           notice
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           that
           I
           was
           taking
           Horse
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           The
           Houses
           were
           hung
           with
           Tapistry
           ,
           and
           a
           Guard
           of
           the
           Cittizens
           drawn
           out
           on
           each
           side
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           Women
           at
           the
           Windows
           ,
           all
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           either
           Sex
           assisting
           ,
           and
           taking
           places
           to
           see
           my
           passage
           ;
           Gennaro's
           Guards
           marched
           first
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           the
           Trumpets
           ,
           followed
           by
           a
           Person
           chosen
           by
           Gennaro
           ,
           who
           carried
           in
           a
           Scabbard
           the
           Sword
           that
           was
           to
           be
           Consecrated
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           my
           hands
           .
           The
           General
           and
           my self
           rid
           together
           ▪
           he
           on
           my
           right-hand
           ;
           the
           Captaines
           of
           our
           Guard
           followed
           us
           on
           Horseback
           ,
           with
           all
           General
           Officers
           and
           Captaines
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           my
           own
           Domesticks
           ,
           and
           other
           Persons
           of
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           Having
           passed
           in
           this
           order
           from
           the
           Carmelites-Tower
           to
           the
           great
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           loud
           Applauses
           of
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           all
           testimonies
           of
           Affection
           ,
           Respect
           ,
           and
           Joy
           imaginable
           .
           I
           
           alighted
           ,
           and
           was
           met
           by
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           at
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Clergy
           ;
           who
           ,
           after
           a
           Complement
           of
           the
           Obligations
           the
           City
           had
           to
           me
           for
           coming
           to
           undertake
           its
           defence
           ,
           conducted
           me
           into
           the
           Churches
           Treasury
           ,
           where
           he
           presented
           me
           the
           Head
           of
           Saint
           Gennaro
           the
           Patron
           of
           Naplès
           ;
           and
           let
           me
           see
           (
           not
           without
           Admiration
           )
           the
           continued
           Miracle
           of
           his
           Blood
           ,
           which
           preserved
           in
           a
           Viol
           ,
           dissolves
           at
           the
           approach
           of
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           separated
           from
           it
           congeales
           again
           ;
           this
           I
           then
           saw
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           since
           ,
           not
           without
           astonishment
           :
           from
           thence
           I
           went
           and
           took
           my
           place
           with
           Gennaro
           ,
           on
           a
           Carpet
           spread
           before
           the
           High-Altar
           :
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           having
           on
           his
           Pontifical
           Habit
           ,
           and
           being
           seated
           in
           his
           Archiepiscopal
           Chair
           ,
           Gennaro
           kneeling
           before
           him
           ,
           presented
           him
           the
           Sword
           that
           was
           to
           be
           consecrated
           ,
           which
           he
           drew
           ,
           and
           after
           such
           Ceremonies
           as
           the
           Church
           usually
           practises
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Armes
           ,
           (
           Gennaro
           holding
           it
           up
           naked
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Peoples
           Authority
           resided
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Civil
           as
           Military
           Affaires
           ,
           and
           standing
           on
           his
           right-hand
           )
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           came
           and
           conducted
           me
           to
           the
           Cardinals
           feet
           ,
           who
           presented
           me
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Oath
           I
           was
           to
           make
           to
           the
           Neapolitans
           ,
           to
           serve
           them
           ,
           my self
           and
           Successors
           ,
           with
           our
           lives
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           lay
           down
           Armes
           till
           we
           had
           delivered
           them
           from
           slavery
           ,
           by
           acquiring
           them
           liberty
           and
           repose
           ▪
           all
           which
           I
           pronounced
           aloud
           ,
           laying
           
           my
           right
           hand
           on
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           and
           after
           a
           discourse
           the
           Cardinal
           made
           me
           ,
           of
           what
           Obligations
           my
           Oath
           bound
           me
           to
           ,
           Gennaro
           presented
           him
           the
           Sword
           ,
           which
           he
           put
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           telling
           me
           ,
           it
           was
           given
           me
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Naples
           ,
           to
           oppose
           the
           violence
           wherewith
           their
           Enemies
           would
           oppress
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           break
           the
           fetters
           under
           whose
           weight
           they
           had
           so
           long
           groaned
           .
           He
           concluded
           ,
           by
           Proclaiming
           me
           Generallissimo
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Forces
           ,
           and
           Protector
           of
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           which
           was
           followed
           by
           the
           Acclamations
           and
           Applauses
           of
           all
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           who
           ,
           making
           the
           Church
           Eccho
           it
           ,
           carried
           the
           newes
           to
           the
           whole
           City
           ,
           whose
           Inhabitants
           that
           were
           in
           Armes
           ,
           testified
           their
           satisfaction
           by
           a
           great
           Volley
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           the
           Artillery
           answered
           ,
           this
           being
           the
           onely
           time
           it
           was
           fired
           during
           my
           aboad
           for
           want
           of
           
             Powder
             .
             Te
             Deum
          
           was
           afterwards
           Sung
           in
           Musick
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           one
           Obeysance
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           the
           High
           Altar
           ,
           I
           return'd
           to
           my
           place
           with
           the
           Sword
           in
           my
           hand
           ,
           and
           delivered
           it
           to
           be
           held
           by
           me
           ,
           by
           him
           that
           brought
           it
           .
           Mass
           was
           Pontifically
           Celebrated
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           rose
           at
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           was
           again
           presented
           me
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           which
           lasted
           I
           held
           it
           up
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           0ath
           I
           had
           taken
           .
        
         
           All
           Ceremonies
           finished
           ,
           I
           returned
           to
           the
           Carmelites-Tower
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           I
           came
           from
           thence
           ;
           excepting
           that
           the
           Sword
           was
           carryed
           naked
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           Gennaro
           gave
           me
           the
           right-hand
           ,
           and
           all
           publick
           Acclamations
           
           were
           redoubled
           .
           Every
           body
           went
           to
           Dinner
           ,
           and
           Gennaro
           gave
           me
           one
           after
           the
           usual
           manner
           .
           I
           gave
           order
           for
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           all
           Captains
           and
           Officers
           ,
           with
           the
           Council
           to
           meet
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           who
           had
           besought
           me
           to
           assign
           them
           an
           hour
           to
           congratulate
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           conferre
           of
           all
           things
           necessarie
           for
           the
           security
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           supplying
           its
           wants
           .
           After
           I
           had
           been
           to
           return
           thanks
           to
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           for
           the
           pains
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           I
           visited
           all
           the
           Posts
           that
           had
           been
           fortified
           against-the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           appointed
           the
           next
           Morning
           a
           general
           review
           of
           ail
           the
           Forces
           .
           From
           thence
           I
           went
           to
           see
           the
           Magazines
           ,
           and
           took
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           what
           Ammunition
           and
           Provisions
           were
           in
           the
           Town
           .
           Part
           of
           the
           day
           thus
           imployed
           ,
           perceiving
           it
           late
           I
           retired
           to
           hold
           Council
           ,
           and
           be
           readie
           at
           the
           hour
           I
           had
           appointed
           to
           all
           such
           persons
           as
           I
           had
           to
           do
           with
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           audience
           I
           gave
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           whose
           complements
           I
           received
           ,
           the
           Speech
           (
           for
           want
           of
           an
           Elect
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           which
           none
           had
           been
           nominated
           since
           
             Cicio
             Arpaia
          
           absented
           himself
           (
           and
           whose
           Office
           is
           much
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           Mayor
           of
           a
           Town
           )
           was
           made
           by
           the
           eldest
           of
           the
           City
           Captains
           .
           For
           answer
           I
           protested
           unto
           them
           that
           I
           would
           lay
           down
           my
           life
           for
           their
           concernments
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           never
           abuse
           the
           authority
           they
           had
           given
           me
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           held
           my self
           to
           be
           infinitely
           honored
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           consulting
           with
           them
           by
           what
           means
           we
           might
           get
           in
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           re-establish
           plenty
           ;
           They
           told
           me
           that
           of
           Wine
           
           there
           was
           so
           great
           a
           quantity
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           sold
           for
           a
           Pistol
           the
           Tun
           :
           That
           Butchers
           meat
           and
           salted
           meats
           were
           so
           farr
           from
           augmenting
           in
           price
           that
           they
           were
           fallen
           lower
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           long
           while
           no
           want
           could
           be
           of
           them
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           of
           Poultry
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           sort
           of
           Victual
           ,
           which
           would
           come
           in
           abundantly
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Countrey
           should
           have
           knowledge
           that
           I
           commanded
           their
           Forces
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           would
           oblige
           all
           of
           them
           to
           declare
           :
           That
           the
           onely
           thing
           that
           was
           wanting
           ,
           though
           indeed
           the
           most
           necessarie
           ,
           was
           Corn
           ,
           of
           which
           some
           quantity
           might
           be
           had
           ,
           if
           the
           Stock
           designed
           for
           buying
           it
           had
           not
           been
           wasted
           :
           I
           offered
           them
           two
           thousand
           Pistols
           for
           their
           assistance
           in
           so
           pressing
           a
           necessity
           ,
           which
           I
           caused
           to
           be
           immediately
           delivered
           out
           of
           the
           Money
           I
           brought
           with
           me
           ,
           till
           I
           could
           supply
           them
           with
           more
           considerable
           summes
           ,
           or
           till
           I
           should
           have
           forced
           open
           a
           passage
           whereby
           to
           receive
           Provisions
           from
           abroad
           .
           We
           concluded
           that
           Bread
           should
           be
           sold
           something
           dearer
           than
           the
           Corn
           cost
           us
           ,
           by
           that
           small
           profit
           to
           increase
           the
           Stock
           I
           gave
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           better
           to
           forbear
           lessening
           the
           price
           of
           it
           at
           present
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           afterwards
           obliged
           to
           raise
           it
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           our
           Felucca's
           plentifully
           furnished
           us
           with
           fish
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           herbs
           ,
           fruits
           ,
           and
           roots
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           usually
           feed
           .
        
         
           The
           chief
           of
           the
           Army
           came
           afterwards
           to
           make
           their
           Complements
           ,
           and
           having
           given
           them
           order
           to
           bring
           the
           next
           Morning
           at
           my
           rising
           the
           names
           of
           all
           Officers
           ,
           and
           a
           Roll
           of
           such
           persons
           
           as
           were
           in
           arms
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           intended
           to
           take
           a
           review
           ,
           they
           told
           me
           that
           powder
           was
           wanting
           on
           all
           their
           Posts
           ,
           not
           having
           wherewithal
           to
           defend
           them
           should
           the
           Spaniards
           make
           any
           attack
           that
           night
           .
           I
           instantly
           ordered
           some
           to
           be
           delivered
           ,
           and
           commanded
           
             Amello
             Falco
          
           General
           of
           the
           Artillery
           to
           cause
           two
           thousand
           weight
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           Gennaro
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           tower
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           carefully
           laid
           up
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           an
           exact
           account
           ,
           and
           deliver
           none
           without
           order
           under
           my
           hand
           ,
           the
           little
           remainder
           obliging
           me
           to
           so
           cautious
           a
           management
           .
        
         
           Having
           dismissed
           the
           Officers
           ,
           I
           sent
           for
           the
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           having
           received
           and
           answered
           their
           Complements
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           we
           sate
           down
           to
           deliberate
           on
           the
           publique
           affairs
           .
           Gennaro
           took
           his
           place
           next
           me
           ,
           whose
           perpetual
           disquiet
           obliged
           him
           to
           incessant
           risings
           up
           to
           receive
           advice
           of
           some
           plunder
           was
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           or
           to
           lay
           up
           such
           as
           was
           brought
           in
           .
           He
           perceived
           us
           incommoded
           by
           this
           ,
           (
           it
           being
           necessary
           to
           begin
           again
           all
           discourses
           that
           every
           moment
           were
           interrupted
           )
           and
           desired
           me
           not
           to
           mind
           him
           ,
           his
           presence
           being
           little
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           complied
           with
           whatever
           we
           should
           resolve
           .
           Our
           beginning
           was
           the
           limiting
           his
           Authority
           and
           mine
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           concluded
           that
           I
           should
           absolutely
           dispose
           of
           all
           that
           related
           to
           war
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Officers
           and
           Souldiers
           should
           have
           no
           dependance
           but
           on
           me
           alone
           .
           That
           he
           should
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           civil
           Government
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           act
           any
           thing
           without
           advice
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           assembled
           on
           all
           manner
           
           of
           occurrences
           ,
           where
           I
           should
           sit
           President
           ,
           and
           hold
           the
           first
           place
           ;
           That
           in
           case
           of
           my
           absence
           I
           should
           receive
           Advertisement
           of
           all
           Deliberations
           ,
           which
           should
           not
           be
           executed
           without
           my
           assent
           and
           participation
           .
           That
           his
           power
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           having
           never
           been
           owned
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           should
           extend
           no
           farther
           ;
           And
           that
           all
           Declarations
           ,
           Manifests
           ,
           and
           Proclamations
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           sent
           into
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           and
           published
           in
           my
           name
           onely
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           that
           all
           Militarie
           Officers
           should
           take
           new
           Commissions
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           (
           the
           extreme
           want
           of
           Provisions
           considered
           )
           that
           I
           should
           be
           besought
           to
           draw
           out
           the
           greatest
           force
           could
           possibly
           be
           made
           both
           of
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           ,
           to
           attempt
           the
           regaining
           of
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           greater
           part
           were
           possessed
           by
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           make
           my self
           Master
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           oblige
           the
           Countrey
           to
           declare
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           Passages
           which
           were
           blocked
           up
           ,
           so
           to
           have
           Communication
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           principally
           with
           those
           Provinces
           from
           which
           the
           City
           had
           wont
           to
           derive
           its
           subsistence
           ;
           And
           when
           I
           represented
           that
           Levies
           in
           order
           to
           this
           could
           not
           be
           made
           without
           Money
           ,
           and
           enquired
           from
           whence
           we
           might
           draw
           such
           summes
           as
           should
           be
           necessary
           ,
           Gennaro
           was
           moved
           to
           furnish
           us
           ,
           the
           publike
           Treasurie
           being
           exhausted
           ;
           Upon
           his
           refusal
           I
           offered
           to
           make
           this
           expence
           ,
           as
           farr
           as
           the
           little
           Stock
           I
           had
           brought
           with
           me
           would
           extend
           .
           They
           told
           me
           I
           should
           find
           Arms
           sufficient
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           causing
           search
           to
           
           be
           made
           amongst
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           the
           meanest
           of
           whom
           had
           wherewithal
           to
           arm
           four
           or
           five
           persons
           .
           And
           it
           being
           represented
           that
           those
           that
           kept
           Guard
           at
           the
           several
           Posts
           (
           though
           with
           convenience
           enough
           ,
           because
           every
           one
           was
           in
           his
           own
           quarter
           )
           tired
           with
           this
           duty
           which
           they
           thought
           insupportable
           ,
           because
           it
           lasted
           so
           long
           ,
           would
           no
           more
           perform
           it
           without
           pay
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           seek
           all
           expedients
           for
           a
           remedie
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           such
           as
           had
           any
           advice
           to
           give
           me
           in
           order
           to
           it
           should
           be
           heard
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           would
           not
           be
           wanting
           my Self
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           avoid
           the
           mischief
           threatned
           us
           by
           the
           cooling
           of
           the
           old
           hatred
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           now
           no
           longer
           expressed
           but
           in
           words
           ,
           that
           so
           every
           one
           might
           do
           his
           utmost
           for
           defence
           of
           his
           liberty
           ,
           estate
           ,
           life
           and
           honour
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           also
           besought
           to
           send
           a
           Manifest
           through
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           declare
           that
           I
           came
           to
           Naples
           with
           no
           other
           intent
           than
           to
           procure
           liberty
           and
           drive
           away
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           by
           the
           assurance
           I
           brought
           of
           the
           powerful
           assistance
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           would
           very
           suddenly
           send
           a
           potent
           Fleet
           ,
           with
           all
           necessary
           supplies
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           to
           avoid
           giving
           jealousie
           ,
           should
           land
           no
           Forces
           but
           such
           as
           were
           demanded
           ,
           the
           King
           having
           no
           design
           to
           invade
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           make
           himself
           its
           Master
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           deliver
           it
           from
           oppression
           ;
           it
           having
           ever
           been
           the
           custom
           of
           France
           to
           assist
           without
           interest
           all
           such
           as
           groaning
           under
           Tyranny
           have
           recourse
           to
           her
           (
           this
           being
           of
           the
           highest
           consequence
           to
           remove
           the
           distrust
           the
           Spaniards
           maliciously
           infused
           into
           the
           
           minds
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Nobility
           as
           People
           of
           Naples
           ,
           naturally
           enemies
           to
           all
           forein
           dominion
           )
           and
           that
           of
           this
           no
           certainer
           testimony
           could
           be
           required
           than
           my
           Order
           to
           come
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           engage
           my self
           in
           their
           service
           by
           so
           solemn
           an
           Oath
           ,
           which
           discharging
           me
           of
           all
           other
           Obligations
           ,
           as
           nearly
           concerns
           me
           in
           their
           interests
           as
           if
           I
           had
           been
           born
           in
           their
           Countrey
           .
           They
           told
           me
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           in
           order
           to
           my
           greater
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           open
           a
           way
           for
           such
           of
           the
           Nobility
           as
           were
           willing
           to
           re-unite
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           knowledge
           of
           some
           one
           to
           whom
           they
           might
           apply
           themselves
           ,
           (
           their
           vanity
           not
           suffering
           them
           to
           make
           any
           Addresses
           to
           Gennaro
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           meanness
           of
           his
           Birth
           )
           henceforward
           remissions
           and
           Graces
           should
           be
           dispensed
           by
           me
           alone
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           most
           violent
           exclaimed
           at
           the
           word
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           extirpate
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           they
           possessed
           the
           Countrey
           and
           cut
           off
           their
           Provisions
           ,
           who
           after
           having
           on
           all
           occasions
           joyned
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           oppress
           them
           ,
           had
           now
           taken
           arms
           in
           order
           to
           their
           final
           ruine
           ,
           that
           but
           two
           days
           ago
           had
           routed
           their
           Forces
           ,
           and
           caused
           many
           families
           to
           wear
           Mourning
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Relations
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Montesarchio
           had
           cut
           off
           their
           Water
           .
           Upon
           this
           discourse
           Gennaro
           taking
           his
           place
           ,
           propounded
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Cloyster
           ,
           where
           were
           four
           of
           his
           Sisters
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           their
           heads
           to
           send
           him
           as
           a
           token
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           (
           to
           be
           revenged
           on
           him
           )
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           ravished
           ,
           and
           abandoned
           to
           the
           Skum
           of
           the
           people
           .
           I
           replyed
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           the
           way
           to
           
           recover
           the
           water
           he
           had
           deprived
           us
           of
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           would
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           give
           him
           notice
           of
           the
           danger
           from
           which
           I
           had
           secured
           his
           Sisters
           ,
           which
           peradventure
           my
           authority
           might
           another
           time
           come
           short
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           was
           to
           be
           feared
           from
           an
           exasperated
           people
           ,
           whom
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           drive
           to
           despair
           ,
           and
           that
           giving
           alarm
           in
           the
           Cloyster
           of
           what
           these
           poor
           Ladies
           were
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           they
           would
           gladly
           make
           use
           of
           all
           their
           credit
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           that
           which
           we
           demanded
           ,
           on
           which
           depended
           their
           Lives
           and
           Honours
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           refuse
           had
           he
           the
           least
           affection
           and
           kindness
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           advice
           was
           generally
           approved
           ,
           and
           attained
           such
           success
           as
           I
           expected
           ;
           and
           for
           what
           concerned
           their
           great
           hatred
           for
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           I
           gave
           them
           to
           understand
           that
           it
           having
           no
           other
           foundation
           than
           the
           mischiefs
           already
           received
           ,
           and
           which
           for
           the
           future
           they
           apprehended
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           pretend
           to
           ruine
           ,
           and
           massacre
           them
           as
           irreconcileable
           enemies
           ,
           was
           to
           engage
           them
           to
           worse
           ,
           and
           re-unite
           them
           inseparably
           with
           Spain
           ,
           who
           without
           their
           assistance
           was
           not
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           do
           us
           much
           hurt
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           the
           Nobility
           were
           Masters
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           that
           cut
           off
           our
           Provisions
           ;
           if
           we
           could
           therefore
           once
           separate
           them
           from
           the
           Spanish
           interests
           and
           engage
           them
           in
           ours
           ,
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           would
           declare
           for
           us
           ,
           After
           which
           it
           would
           be
           easie
           for
           us
           blocking
           up
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           their
           Castles
           to
           starve
           and
           force
           them
           to
           yield
           :
           and
           that
           so
           in
           a
           short
           time
           we
           should
           arrive
           at
           the
           height
           of
           our
           wishes
           ,
           being
           delivered
           from
           all
           forein
           power
           ,
           and
           in
           condition
           
           to
           form
           our
           Republique
           ,
           and
           raise
           it
           up
           to
           be
           as
           considerable
           and
           potent
           as
           that
           of
           Holland
           .
        
         
           All
           yielded
           to
           my
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           conjured
           me
           to
           labour
           in
           so
           important
           a
           design
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           to
           send
           for
           all
           such
           Gentlemen
           as
           were
           in
           Town
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           assurance
           of
           my
           good
           intentions
           ,
           and
           order
           them
           to
           give
           notice
           of
           them
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobility
           .
           I
           would
           not
           make
           any
           expressions
           of
           my
           joy
           ,
           for
           having
           obtained
           so
           important
           a
           point
           towards
           the
           Publique
           safety
           ,
           and
           my
           own
           particular
           ,
           lest
           I
           should
           render
           my self
           liable
           to
           the
           peoples
           jealousie
           ,
           who
           (
           ever
           inclined
           to
           the
           worser
           side
           )
           desire
           that
           which
           is
           prejudicial
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           concealing
           my
           satisfaction
           ,
           replied
           ,
           that
           understanding
           the
           natural
           vanitie
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           their
           Nobility
           ,
           I
           knew
           they
           would
           become
           insolent
           if
           they
           found
           themselves
           sought
           to
           ,
           and
           looking
           on
           themselves
           as
           too
           considerable
           ,
           imagine
           we
           could
           not
           subsist
           without
           them
           ,
           which
           would
           cause
           them
           to
           exact
           from
           us
           insupportable
           conditions
           :
           but
           if
           they
           thought
           fit
           ,
           I
           would
           let
           them
           know
           that
           but
           for
           me
           ,
           their
           estates
           ,
           persons
           ,
           and
           families
           were
           in
           continual
           danger
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           still
           continue
           my
           endeavours
           for
           their
           preservation
           ;
           That
           if
           they
           thought
           good
           to
           joyn
           with
           us
           ,
           I
           assured
           them
           they
           should
           find
           in
           our
           Republique
           conditions
           worthy
           their
           Birth
           .
           That
           the
           common
           interest
           of
           their
           Countrey
           obliged
           them
           to
           this
           concurrence
           for
           driving
           away
           the
           common
           enemy
           .
           That
           they
           as
           well
           as
           the
           people
           wore
           Chains
           which
           were
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           ever
           they
           
           should
           take
           so
           good
           a
           resolution
           ,
           they
           should
           find
           me
           ready
           with
           open
           armes
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           my
           Life
           for
           their
           Interests
           ,
           which
           Honour
           ,
           Reason
           and
           love
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           ought
           to
           render
           inseparable
           from
           those
           of
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           The
           Managing
           this
           Important
           Affair
           was
           left
           to
           my
           discretion
           ,
           and
           the
           Council
           rising
           ,
           every
           Man
           retired
           ,
           and
           having
           supped
           ill
           and
           slenderly
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           make
           a
           dispatch
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           at
           Rome
           advice
           of
           my
           arrival
           at
           Naples
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           passed
           since
           ,
           and
           having
           furnished
           the
           same
           Felucca
           that
           brought
           me
           ,
           favoured
           by
           the
           night
           ,
           I
           sent
           a
           servant
           called
           Bourdeaux
           to
           supply
           the
           omissons
           might
           happen
           in
           my
           letters
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           an
           exact
           account
           of
           all
           things
           whereof
           he
           had
           been
           an
           eye-witness
           .
        
         
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Fontenay
          
           had
           been
           so
           strongly
           prepossest
           by
           the
           Fabulous
           Relations
           made
           him
           ,
           of
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Naples
           ,
           that
           (
           imagining
           there
           was
           no
           want
           ,
           either
           of
           Victualls
           ,
           Ammunition
           ,
           Mony
           ,
           or
           Men
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           a
           Head
           that
           with
           Authority
           ,
           giving
           remedy
           to
           their
           Confusions
           ,
           after
           an
           establishment
           of
           some
           Order
           ,
           might
           make
           a
           profitable
           use
           of
           all
           advantages
           )
           He
           had
           encharged
           me
           to
           draw
           out
           five
           or
           six
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           two
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           to
           open
           a
           passage
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           free
           correspondence
           between
           Rome
           and
           Naples
           :
           I
           thought
           it
           necessary
           (
           by
           making
           him
           understand
           the
           true
           condition
           of
           Affaires
           )
           to
           let
           him
           see
           the
           impossibility
           of
           executing
           so
           great
           a
           
           Design
           ,
           being
           so
           farr
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           at
           the
           point
           of
           ruin
           ,
           unless
           powerfully
           and
           speedily
           succored
           ;
           which
           obliged
           me
           to
           write
           him
           my
           wants
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           being
           sensible
           of
           them
           he
           might
           become
           my
           Sollicitor
           .
           But
           (
           whether
           it
           were
           that
           he
           credited
           more
           the
           Chimerical
           discourses
           of
           some
           Neapolitans
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           was
           ill
           affected
           towards
           me
           ,
           the
           cause
           whereof
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           desire
           to
           appear
           considerable
           ,
           by
           seeming
           better
           informed
           at
           Rome
           of
           what
           passed
           at
           Naples
           ,
           then
           I
           that
           was
           upon
           the
           place
           ;
           or
           that
           flattering
           himself
           in
           some
           secret
           intelligences
           and
           negotiations
           with
           persons
           (
           though
           without
           his
           knowledge
           )
           employed
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           decried
           my
           conduct
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           jealousie
           of
           the
           credit
           I
           daily
           acquired
           ,
           or
           imagining
           that
           any
           other
           might
           have
           done
           what
           I
           did
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           more
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           owed
           my
           Authority
           less
           to
           my
           own
           address
           and
           care
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           irreconcileable
           hatred
           the
           Neapolitans
           bore
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           on
           which
           though
           on
           a
           deceitful
           bottom
           ,
           he
           grounded
           great
           hopes
           of
           rendering
           himself
           necessary
           )
           he
           began
           to
           complain
           of
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           ,
           to
           avoid
           dependance
           ,
           and
           such
           orders
           as
           I
           might
           too
           frequently
           receive
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           (
           by
           opening
           a
           passage
           )
           establish
           a
           more
           easie
           correspondence
           betwixt
           us
           :
           and
           ,
           without
           excusing
           me
           ,
           on
           account
           of
           the
           difficulties
           of
           Navigation
           in
           so
           tempestuous
           a
           season
           ,
           and
           the
           obstruction
           of
           the
           passage
           of
           Felucca's
           ,
           by
           a
           Fleet
           composed
           of
           so
           many
           Ships
           ,
           Gallies
           ,
           and
           small
           Vessels
           with
           Ores
           ,
           which
           I
           sometimes
           vainly
           attempted
           ten
           dayes
           together
           ,
           
           accused
           me
           for
           not
           writing
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           I
           omitted
           no
           opportunity
           ,
           unless
           in
           such
           instants
           in
           which
           only
           I
           could
           gain
           advantages
           ,
           or
           some
           enterprises
           of
           war
           ,
           or
           my
           absence
           from
           Town
           prevented
           me
           .
           He
           detained
           all
           my
           dispatches
           for
           the
           Court
           that
           came
           to
           his
           hands
           ,
           all
           Orders
           and
           Letters
           that
           were
           sent
           me
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           in
           five
           Moneths
           I
           never
           could
           receive
           any
           other
           ,
           hut
           such
           as
           were
           brought
           me
           by
           some
           of
           my
           domesticks
           .
           He
           gave
           informations
           to
           my
           prejudice
           ,
           which
           I
           perceived
           at
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           by
           the
           jealousie
           had
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           endeavours
           to
           deprive
           me
           of
           all
           credit
           ,
           and
           prevent
           my
           performing
           (
           which
           I
           could
           have
           done
           without
           difficulty
           )
           Actions
           so
           glorious
           and
           advantagious
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           industriously
           Crying
           me
           down
           as
           a
           Person
           Chimerical
           ,
           that
           suffering
           my self
           to
           be
           blindly
           transported
           by
           Ambition
           ,
           sought
           nothing
           but
           my
           own
           establishment
           ,
           imagining
           to
           subsist
           on
           my
           own
           bottom
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           neither
           of
           Protection
           nor
           supplies
           .
           He
           endeavoured
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           to
           possess
           the
           most
           Factious
           persons
           in
           Naples
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           render
           me
           odious
           .
           Intertained
           a
           correspondence
           with
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           sought
           my
           ruin
           by
           all
           manner
           of
           wayes
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           had
           been
           the
           greatest
           Enemy
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           These
           intrigues
           I
           quickly
           discovered
           ;
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Messengers
           he
           employed
           being
           Soldiers
           of
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Piombino
           ,
           and
           Frenchmen
           ,
           and
           consequently
           having
           greater
           kindness
           for
           me
           than
           him
           ,
           listed
           themselves
           in
           
           the
           Troops
           I
           levied
           ,
           and
           bringing
           me
           their
           packets
           ,
           delivered
           them
           not
           till
           I
           had
           opened
           and
           sealed
           them
           again
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           I
           had
           taken
           care
           to
           win
           all
           persons
           that
           were
           about
           Gennaro
           ,
           even
           his
           wife
           ,
           who
           sometimes
           furnished
           me
           with
           part
           of
           his
           Mony
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           should
           have
           obtained
           considerable
           summs
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           perceived
           the
           loss
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           not
           guess
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           taken
           ;
           and
           since
           he
           could
           not
           read
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           necessity
           he
           should
           trust
           some
           body
           ,
           they
           who
           perused
           his
           Letters
           ,
           gave
           me
           an
           instant
           account
           of
           them
           ;
           By
           such
           lights
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           direct
           my
           resolutions
           .
        
         
           Though
           this
           day
           would
           have
           seemed
           toilsome
           to
           another
           ,
           it
           was
           agreeable
           to
           me
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           employed
           it
           profitably
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           advanced
           Affaires
           ,
           I
           reasonably
           thought
           might
           have
           proved
           the
           worke
           of
           some
           weeks
           :
           so
           that
           not
           staying
           for
           Supper
           ,
           which
           deserv'd
           it
           not
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           Bed
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           repose
           ,
           as
           at
           my
           ease
           to
           recollect
           what
           I
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           do
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           found
           great
           content
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           troublesome
           Company
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           endure
           .
           I
           put
           Gennaro
           in
           mind
           of
           his
           Promise
           ,
           to
           give
           liberty
           to
           
             Lewis
             del
             Ferro
          
           ,
           which
           he
           told
           me
           should
           be
           done
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           bidding
           him
           good-night
           ,
           feigned
           my self
           very
           drowsie
           ,
           to
           avoid
           so
           unsatisfactory
           and
           irrational
           an
           entertainment
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           morning
           ,
           Monday
           the
           eighteenth
           of
           November
           ,
           I
           arose
           very
           early
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           
           Carmelites
           ,
           there
           at
           leisure
           to
           conferr
           with
           such
           Officers
           as
           I
           had
           appointed
           to
           meet
           me
           .
           They
           informed
           me
           of
           the
           number
           and
           importance
           of
           the
           Postes
           (
           besides
           the
           3
           Castles
           )
           that
           were
           possessed
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           what
           Regiments
           they
           had
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           as
           Italians
           and
           Germans
           ,
           what
           Horse
           ,
           and
           how
           disposed
           of
           ;
           the
           names
           of
           their
           General
           Officers
           and
           Colonels
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           keeping
           Guard
           ;
           what
           particular
           Officers
           Commanded
           in
           every
           quarter
           ,
           and
           generally
           of
           all
           things
           I
           was
           concerned
           to
           know
           .
           Afterwards
           they
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           we
           could
           make
           state
           of
           no
           more
           than
           three
           thousand
           and
           five
           hundred
           Foot
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           ,
           or
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Horse
           ,
           the
           rest
           having
           been
           ruin'd
           in
           a
           fight
           against
           the
           Nobility
           the
           day
           of
           my
           arrival
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           case
           of
           extraordinary
           necessity
           ,
           I
           might
           list
           what
           I
           pleased
           ,
           the
           People
           being
           all
           Armed
           ,
           and
           ready
           for
           a
           sudden
           Exploit
           ,
           provided
           the
           occasion
           lasted
           not
           long
           .
           They
           gave
           me
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Colonels
           ,
           Serjeant-Majors
           ,
           and
           Captains
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           Guard
           of
           the
           Quarters
           ,
           or
           advanced
           Postes
           ,
           who
           being
           to
           take
           new
           Commissions
           from
           me
           ,
           were
           not
           backward
           in
           bringing
           in
           their
           Memorials
           .
           I
           enquired
           also
           after
           the
           most
           intelligent
           and
           creditable
           persons
           ,
           to
           employ
           in
           making
           my
           Levies
           ,
           and
           resolved
           not
           to
           lose
           this
           Morning
           which
           I
           had
           designed
           for
           taking
           a
           review
           of
           all
           the
           Forces
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Streets
           we
           had
           entrenched
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           to
           remedy
           what
           I
           should
           find
           amiss
           ,
           and
           secure
           our selves
           better
           :
           Being
           ready
           to
           take
           Horse
           ,
           I
           was
           told
           
           the
           Council
           was
           assembled
           at
           Gennaro's
           .
           This
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           resolution
           had
           been
           taken
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           be
           alwayes
           President
           of
           such
           as
           should
           be
           held
           whil'st
           I
           was
           in
           Town
           ,
           I
           hasted
           thither
           to
           enquire
           the
           reason
           of
           such
           a
           Novelty
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Cerisantes
          
           had
           procur'd
           it
           ,
           to
           give
           account
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           of
           a
           Commission
           sent
           him
           by
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Fontenay
          
           ,
           and
           present
           his
           Letters
           of
           Credence
           .
           After
           his
           offers
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           the
           Kings
           Protection
           and
           assistance
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           blame
           my
           slackness
           ,
           for
           not
           having
           attempted
           to
           open
           a
           passage
           for
           bringing
           in
           provisions
           ;
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           had
           be
           been
           in
           my
           place
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           come
           in
           abundantly
           .
           He
           vaunted
           his
           former
           Employments
           ,
           and
           wanting
           neither
           wit
           nor
           eloquence
           ,
           had
           almost
           perswaded
           those
           that
           heard
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           as
           great
           a
           Captain
           ,
           as
           
             Marquis
             Spinola
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Princes
           of
           Orange
           ,
           impudently
           concluding
           that
           he
           was
           Ambassador
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           such
           he
           participated
           of
           her
           trust
           and
           secrets
           ,
           and
           that
           himself
           alone
           was
           encharged
           with
           her
           Orders
           :
           pretending
           by
           this
           Artifice
           to
           make
           himself
           Camp-Master-General
           ,
           (
           and
           to
           necessitate
           me
           not
           to
           refuse
           it
           ,
           having
           Gennaro
           ,
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           People
           on
           his
           side
           )
           which
           he
           knew
           he
           should
           never
           obtain
           from
           me
           ,
           that
           looked
           on
           him
           as
           too
           unworthy
           in
           Birth
           ,
           merit
           and
           experience
           for
           an
           Employment
           I
           reserved
           to
           invite
           to
           us
           some
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Nobility
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           whose
           quality
           and
           capacity
           might
           be
           
           more
           useful
           and
           creditable
           to
           me
           .
           Cerisantes
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           a
           Preacher
           of
           Saumur
           ;
           and
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Fo
           rs
           ,
           whose
           Tutor
           he
           had
           been
           ,
           made
           him
           Lieutenant
           to
           the
           Colonels
           Company
           ,
           in
           the
           Regiment
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           after
           whose
           death
           he
           left
           the
           Employment
           ;
           He
           had
           Courage
           ,
           but
           was
           most
           extravagantly
           vain
           .
           A
           difference
           he
           had
           ,
           impertinently
           enough
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Queens
           Regency
           ,
           with
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Candal
          
           obliged
           him
           to
           leave
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           go
           for
           Sweden
           ;
           where
           Queen
           Christina
           ,
           having
           a
           value
           for
           Men
           of
           parts
           ,
           had
           some
           consideration
           for
           him
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           excellent
           Latine
           Verses
           he
           made
           ,
           in
           which
           few
           of
           this
           age
           equalize
           him
           ;
           having
           obtained
           of
           her
           a
           Commission
           for
           a
           Regiment
           which
           was
           never
           raised
           ,
           he
           returned
           into
           France
           with
           the
           quality
           of
           Colonel
           and
           her
           Agent
           :
           but
           she
           having
           learned
           how
           little
           he
           was
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           her self
           on
           his
           account
           in
           some
           manner
           slighted
           ,
           discharged
           him
           .
           Presently
           after
           this
           he
           went
           for
           Rome
           ,
           and
           giving
           out
           that
           his
           dismission
           happened
           on
           no
           other
           account
           ,
           but
           the
           intention
           was
           discovered
           in
           him
           of
           changing
           his
           Religion
           ,
           he
           sought
           a
           Pension
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           having
           abjured
           his
           former
           belief
           ,
           and
           daily
           presenting
           as
           well
           to
           him
           as
           to
           the
           chiefest
           and
           ablest
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           excellent
           Latine
           Compositions
           ,
           put
           himself
           in
           a
           posture
           of
           pretending
           to
           some
           favour
           .
           He
           often
           visited
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Fontenay
          
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           regular
           Court
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           do
           him
           good
           Offices
           .
           In
           this
           condition
           he
           was
           at
           the
           time
           of
           my
           passing
           to
           Naples
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           desired
           of
           the
           
           Ambassadour
           some
           one
           to
           keep
           the
           Ciphers
           (
           having
           then
           no
           French
           Secretarie
           )
           he
           recommended
           this
           man
           to
           me
           for
           want
           of
           another
           capable
           of
           such
           an
           employment
           .
           The
           easiness
           he
           discovered
           in
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           qualifying
           
             Lewis
             del
             Ferro
          
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Ambassadour
           ,
           perswaded
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           meriting
           it
           more
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           refused
           it
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           appeared
           he
           had
           gained
           credit
           enough
           to
           maintain
           some
           close
           intrique
           ,
           and
           work
           my
           ruine
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           he
           had
           discovered
           they
           were
           desirous
           of
           .
           I
           had
           been
           told
           too
           that
           in
           his
           passage
           from
           Rome
           ,
           he
           let
           slip
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Sieur
             D'orillac
          
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           belonging
           to
           me
           ,
           (
           who
           reasonably
           enough
           feared
           I
           might
           be
           taken
           Prisoner
           ,
           having
           heard
           no
           news
           from
           me
           :
           )
           that
           though
           such
           a
           misfortune
           had
           happened
           ,
           the
           Kings
           service
           should
           suffer
           little
           by
           it
           ,
           himself
           alone
           being
           capable
           of
           supporting
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Neapolitan
           affairs
           ,
           how
           embroiled
           soever
           ,
           till
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Fleet.
           
        
         
           This
           discourse
           held
           with
           one
           of
           my
           Domesticks
           sufficiently
           discovers
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           party
           .
           He
           was
           much
           surprised
           at
           my
           coming
           into
           the
           Council
           ,
           where
           declaring
           that
           I
           took
           it
           very
           ill
           that
           they
           deliberated
           on
           any
           thing
           without
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           they
           made
           many
           excuses
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           refuse
           receiving
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           ,
           nor
           hearing
           what
           his
           Ambassadour
           had
           to
           say
           to
           them
           .
           I
           ranted
           Cerisantes
           for
           his
           insolence
           in
           taking
           upon
           him
           that
           title
           ,
           and
           threatned
           him
           with
           severe
           punishment
           ,
           if
           in
           his
           life
           he
           any
           more
           committed
           such
           a
           folly
           directly
           contrary
           to
           
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           turning
           to
           ridiculous
           ,
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           Europe
           ,
           that
           character
           by
           which
           particular
           persons
           represent
           Soveraigns
           .
        
         
           He
           went
           away
           in
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Confusion
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           so
           farre
           infatuated
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           by
           his
           plausible
           discourses
           ,
           that
           with
           one
           consent
           I
           was
           besought
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           him
           for
           Camp-master
           general
           .
           This
           I
           refused
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           instances
           could
           be
           made
           ,
           as
           of
           too
           great
           prejudice
           to
           my
           Honour
           in
           all
           places
           where
           he
           was
           known
           :
           it
           being
           as
           important
           to
           me
           as
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           restrain
           such
           incroachments
           ,
           which
           would
           give
           our
           enemies
           too
           great
           advantages
           ,
           and
           too
           many
           occasions
           to
           contemn
           us
           .
           Afterwards
           I
           got
           on
           horseback
           and
           went
           to
           make
           the
           review
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           unexpected
           occasion
           had
           been
           delayed
           :
           I
           had
           little
           satisfaction
           in
           it
           ,
           finding
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           but
           three
           thousand
           and
           five
           hundred
           foot
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           horse
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           whose
           Officers
           never
           saw
           any
           other
           War
           than
           that
           which
           had
           been
           raised
           in
           their
           City
           since
           the
           first
           Revolutions
           ,
           where
           the
           Confusion
           and
           Disorder
           had
           been
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           more
           significant
           towards
           understanding
           the
           profession
           ,
           to
           forget
           than
           make
           use
           of
           what
           they
           had
           seen
           .
           I
           visited
           also
           all
           the
           Posts
           that
           were
           fortified
           and
           entrenched
           ,
           and
           though
           naturally
           I
           want
           not
           memory
           for
           reporting
           what
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           recite
           it
           ,
           the
           whole
           being
           so
           irregular
           and
           extraordinarie
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           I
           can
           make
           nothing
           of
           it
           .
           There
           were
           cuttings
           off
           at
           the
           end
           of
           every
           street
           that
           
           fronted
           the
           enemies
           works
           .
           The
           trenches
           in
           some
           places
           were
           made
           of
           Faggots
           and
           Barrels
           filled
           with
           Earth
           ,
           flanked
           onely
           by
           the
           houses
           ,
           in
           which
           sometimes
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           possest
           of
           the
           Garrets
           and
           Cellars
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           of
           the
           other
           Stories
           .
           In
           other
           places
           all
           was
           very
           different
           ,
           Souldiers
           were
           placed
           behind
           Chimneys
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Streets
           were
           narrow
           ,
           they
           were
           crossed
           by
           Planks
           ,
           which
           gave
           Communication
           from
           the
           Roofs
           of
           the
           Houses
           ,
           where
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           Gutters
           were
           made
           the
           fields
           of
           Battel
           .
           Onely
           the
           Custom-house
           ,
           the
           Gate
           of
           Albe
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           three
           other
           Posts
           were
           in
           a
           good
           condition
           ,
           they
           having
           been
           accidently
           provided
           with
           some
           Officer
           that
           had
           served
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           at
           Milan
           or
           in
           Catalonia
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           recollect
           what
           I
           saw
           that
           Morning
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           still
           admire
           how
           the
           Town
           held
           out
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           am
           confident
           it
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           reduced
           before
           my
           arrival
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           either
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           incapacity
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Officers
           ,
           who
           obtain
           their
           Charges
           from
           the
           Viceroys
           before
           they
           have
           seen
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           suddenly
           advanced
           ,
           by
           reforming
           many
           under
           pretence
           of
           giving
           them
           Pensions
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           such
           manner
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Medina
             de
             los
             torres
          
           one
           Company
           of
           foot
           in
           one
           day
           had
           successively
           seven
           Captains
           ;
           or
           the
           want
           of
           resolution
           in
           their
           Councils
           ,
           or
           their
           fear
           of
           being
           over-powred
           by
           the
           multitude
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           wanting
           Provisions
           ,
           they
           forbore
           to
           undertake
           any
           thing
           ,
           till
           the
           Spring
           should
           give
           them
           facility
           
           and
           security
           of
           Navigation
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           plenty
           ,
           lest
           they
           might
           be
           overcharged
           with
           too
           many
           mouths
           ,
           and
           so
           consume
           the
           little
           that
           remained
           for
           preservation
           of
           their
           Castles
           .
           I
           added
           to
           these
           extravagant
           Fortifications
           whatever
           I
           could
           imagine
           useful
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           secure
           against
           Surprises
           ,
           unless
           by
           Treason
           .
        
         
           I
           began
           my
           Levies
           by
           a
           Company
           of
           three
           hundred
           Fowlers
           ,
           who
           being
           the
           best
           marks-men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           placed
           them
           on
           the
           tops
           of
           Houses
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Garret
           windows
           ,
           and
           behind
           the
           Chimneys
           ,
           but
           principally
           in
           the
           Steeple
           of
           the
           Cloyster
           of
           St
           Sebastian
           ,
           from
           whence
           discovering
           the
           backside
           of
           the
           Gate
           of
           St
           Spirito
           (
           the
           most
           important
           of
           all
           the
           enemies
           quarters
           ,
           and
           kept
           by
           Spaniards
           )
           they
           killed
           all
           Officers
           that
           went
           to
           and
           fro
           with
           Orders
           ;
           at
           my
           hours
           of
           leisure
           I
           went
           every
           day
           thither
           to
           enjoy
           this
           pleasure
           ,
           till
           the
           Canon
           of
           St
           Elmos
           Castle
           drove
           me
           away
           ;
           One
           day
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           Austria
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           ,
           passing
           in
           Sedans
           ,
           the
           men
           that
           carried
           them
           were
           killed
           ,
           and
           they
           forced
           to
           make
           haste
           to
           save
           themselves
           afoot
           .
           These
           expert
           fellows
           did
           them
           infinite
           mischief
           ,
           and
           in
           five
           moneths
           time
           knocked
           down
           an
           incredible
           number
           of
           their
           Officers
           .
        
         
           I
           gave
           out
           Commissions
           for
           five
           Regiments
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           gave
           one
           to
           
             Sieur
             Perez
          
           (
           who
           had
           served
           in
           Milan
           and
           Catalonia
           ,
           and
           been
           hurt
           at
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Custom-house
           ,
           which
           he
           kept
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           honour
           )
           and
           who
           is
           yet
           with
           me
           ,
           the
           others
           to
           
             Sieur
             Castaldo
             ,
             Sieur
             Antonio
             de
             Calco
          
           who
           had
           been
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Camp-master
           
           General
           in
           the
           Spanish
           service
           ,
           
             Sieur
             Juan
             Dominico
          
           an
           old
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           .
           I
           made
           one
           also
           of
           Dragoons
           ,
           which
           having
           but
           two
           Companies
           raised
           ,
           I
           gave
           their
           command
           to
           
             Marco
             Pisano
          
           .
           I
           raised
           also
           one
           hundred
           guards
           and
           three
           troops
           of
           horse
           ,
           all
           at
           my
           own
           expence
           ,
           and
           appointed
           
             Onofrio
             Pisacani
             ,
             Carlo
             Longobardo
          
           ,
           and
           
             Cicio
             Batimiello
          
           ,
           persons
           in
           whom
           I
           confided
           ,
           to
           search
           what
           arms
           were
           in
           all
           the
           houses
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           me
           account
           on
           the
           Market-place
           at
           three
           a
           clock
           where
           I
           would
           expect
           them
           .
           Being
           told
           of
           a
           disorder
           about
           the
           Vicairie
           I
           hasted
           thither
           ,
           and
           found
           
             Lewis
             del
             Ferro
          
           followed
           by
           Boys
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Rascalitie
           he
           had
           drawn
           together
           ,
           who
           ,
           having
           brought
           Ladders
           ,
           were
           with
           Chissels
           breaking
           down
           the
           Arms
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           the
           fift
           ,
           which
           stood
           over
           the
           Gate
           :
           The
           people
           that
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           respect
           for
           his
           memory
           were
           in
           a
           tumult
           ,
           which
           I
           appeased
           by
           causing
           him
           to
           be
           clapt
           into
           a
           dungeon
           in
           Irons
           .
           I
           commanded
           the
           arms
           to
           be
           set
           up
           anew
           ,
           and
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           forbad
           the
           like
           insolencies
           ,
           or
           to
           drag
           the
           King
           of
           Spains
           picture
           through
           the
           Streets
           ,
           or
           stab
           it
           with
           Knives
           ;
           on
           which
           account
           I
           cashiered
           the
           Regiment
           of
           the
           Lazares
           ,
           reserving
           onely
           the
           company
           of
           Pione
           ,
           who
           commanded
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           more
           obedient
           to
           my
           Orders
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           only
           accompanied
           Masaniello
           in
           the
           first
           revolt
           ,
           but
           had
           taken
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           by
           the
           Beard
           ;
           I
           caused
           two
           such
           Rascals
           to
           be
           whipt
           whom
           I
           found
           tearing
           with
           hooks
           the
           pour-traiture
           of
           the
           Catholike
           King
           ,
           being
           of
           opinion
           
           that
           how
           fierce
           a
           war
           soever
           we
           make
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           forget
           a
           respect
           to
           Majesty
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           always
           sacred
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           insensible
           that
           ill
           offices
           were
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           done
           me
           at
           Court
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           though
           my
           proceedings
           cannot
           be
           condemned
           by
           persons
           of
           Honour
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           themselves
           ,
           though
           they
           extremely
           hate
           our
           nation
           ,
           not
           having
           demolished
           that
           which
           in
           the
           principal
           Quarters
           of
           the
           City
           preserves
           the
           memorie
           of
           the
           French
           Government
           .
        
         
           Presently
           after
           Dinner
           I
           went
           to
           the
           Market-place
           to
           expect
           account
           of
           my
           Orders
           ,
           where
           I
           met
           a
           remarkable
           adventure
           ,
           which
           tended
           to
           my
           greater
           authority
           and
           respect
           .
           They
           to
           whom
           I
           had
           given
           Commission
           brought
           me
           account
           of
           such
           Arms
           as
           they
           had
           found
           ;
           but
           a
           Butcher
           called
           
             Michael
             de
             Santis
          
           ,
           a
           man
           seditious
           and
           insolent
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           five
           and
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           persons
           like
           himself
           ,
           who
           were
           his
           ordinary
           followers
           ,
           came
           rudely
           to
           complain
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           used
           with
           such
           respect
           as
           belonged
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           search
           for
           Arms
           having
           been
           made
           in
           his
           house
           as
           well
           as
           amongst
           the
           other
           Inhabitants
           ;
           I
           told
           him
           it
           had
           been
           done
           by
           my
           Order
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           understood
           not
           on
           what
           account
           he
           pretended
           to
           be
           exempted
           .
           He
           told
           me
           he
           was
           Camp-Master
           General
           .
           I
           desired
           to
           know
           how
           long
           he
           had
           been
           possessed
           of
           that
           charge
           ,
           and
           who
           gave
           it
           him
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           had
           ever
           been
           a
           Souldier
           ?
           He
           acknowledged
           he
           had
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           no
           experience
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           that
           charge
           upon
           himself
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           receive
           
           a
           Commission
           from
           no
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           the
           slightest
           recompence
           the
           important
           services
           he
           had
           rendered
           the
           people
           merited
           ,
           for
           having
           driven
           the
           Nobility
           out
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           whose
           enemy
           and
           persecutor
           he
           had
           declared
           himself
           .
           I
           forbad
           him
           any
           longer
           to
           assume
           that
           Quality
           ,
           which
           I
           reserved
           for
           a
           Person
           of
           greater
           consideration
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           content
           himself
           with
           the
           command
           of
           his
           Quarter
           :
           Upon
           which
           answering
           me
           arrogantly
           and
           with
           too
           little
           respect
           ,
           I
           threatned
           that
           if
           he
           persisted
           ,
           I
           would
           cause
           him
           immediately
           to
           be
           hanged
           on
           the
           Gallows
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Market-place
           .
           Having
           withdrawn
           into
           the
           middle
           of
           his
           rabble
           ,
           where
           he
           thought
           himself
           safe
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           grumble
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           not
           been
           above
           two
           dayes
           in
           Naples
           and
           would
           already
           play
           the
           Master
           ,
           and
           bragging
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           cut
           off
           the
           head
           of
           Don
           
             Pepe
             Caraffa
          
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Matalone
           ,
           and
           caused
           his
           Body
           to
           be
           dragged
           through
           the
           Streets
           ,
           said
           ,
           he
           would
           use
           me
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           if
           I
           too
           much
           vexed
           him
           :
           I
           was
           then
           upon
           a
           black
           Spanish
           Horse
           ,
           very
           vigorous
           ,
           which
           I
           spurred
           right
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           trampled
           him
           under
           feet
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           his
           Company
           .
           Supposing
           one
           that
           used
           so
           little
           Ceremony
           ,
           would
           certainly
           hang
           him
           ,
           possest
           with
           fear
           ,
           he
           got
           on
           his
           knees
           and
           begged
           his
           life
           ,
           protesting
           ever
           after
           to
           have
           all
           manner
           of
           submission
           and
           respect
           for
           me
           :
           I
           pardoned
           him
           ,
           but
           with
           assurance
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           should
           ever
           be
           again
           so
           insolent
           ,
           I
           would
           make
           him
           an
           example
           .
           All
           that
           were
           present
           seemed
           surprised
           at
           this
           Action
           ,
           and
           
           that
           I
           apprehended
           not
           the
           danger
           to
           which
           I
           might
           have
           exposed
           my self
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           smiling
           ,
           I
           answered
           ,
           That
           I
           had
           a
           natural
           contempt
           for
           the
           rabble
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           God
           framed
           a
           Person
           of
           my
           quality
           ,
           he
           imprinted
           something
           on
           his
           forehead
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           beheld
           by
           it
           without
           trembling
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           came
           an
           Apothecary
           to
           demand
           Justice
           of
           me
           ,
           because
           the
           Souldiers
           he
           had
           till
           then
           Commanded
           ,
           weary
           of
           Obeying
           him
           ,
           had
           on
           their
           own
           Authority
           made
           choice
           of
           another
           Captain
           .
           I
           gave
           them
           a
           great
           repriment
           ,
           and
           commanded
           them
           to
           obey
           him
           as
           they
           had
           done
           formerly
           :
           And
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           some
           Complaints
           they
           made
           of
           his
           ill
           Conduct
           ,
           he
           impudently
           told
           me
           they
           lied
           .
           I
           was
           in
           choler
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           that
           by
           suffering
           such
           things
           I
           should
           every
           day
           fall
           from
           the
           respect
           due
           to
           me
           ,
           gave
           him
           a
           blow
           on
           the
           head
           with
           my
           Cane
           ,
           that
           laid
           him
           at
           my
           feet
           ,
           which
           he
           kissed
           in
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           fault
           ,
           and
           fearing
           something
           worse
           ,
           thought
           himself
           happy
           to
           scape
           so
           easily
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           very
           much
           beholding
           to
           my
           moderation
           :
           He
           served
           me
           well
           and
           faithfully
           ever
           after
           ,
           and
           his
           Souldiers
           obeyed
           him
           without
           having
           any
           difference
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           seemed
           very
           extraordinary
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           pressing
           Affair
           that
           lay
           now
           upon
           me
           ,
           being
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           subsistence
           of
           those
           that
           guarded
           our
           Postes
           ,
           who
           would
           no
           longer
           have
           fatigue
           without
           pay
           ,
           having
           thought
           on
           a
           hundred
           expedients
           ,
           I
           fixed
           on
           one
           ,
           which
           seemed
           the
           most
           ready
           ,
           and
           most
           sure
           ,
           which
           
           was
           ,
           to
           appoint
           the
           Mint-Master
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Officers
           ,
           to
           bring
           me
           to
           Gennaro's
           a
           Furnace
           ,
           to
           try
           whether
           their
           Money
           were
           of
           the
           true
           Allay
           .
           All
           things
           being
           ready
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           I
           went
           ,
           and
           discovering
           the
           abuse
           ,
           of
           which
           this
           sort
           of
           People
           never
           fail
           ,
           threatned
           to
           hang
           them
           as
           Coyners
           of
           false
           Money
           ;
           which
           they
           ,
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           apprehending
           ,
           I
           was
           a
           long
           while
           inflexible
           to
           the
           entreaties
           of
           all
           that
           spoke
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           accept
           it
           as
           a
           great
           mercy
           ,
           to
           punish
           them
           onely
           in
           the
           forfeiture
           of
           their
           Salaries
           and
           Profits
           to
           the
           Publick-use
           ,
           for
           as
           long
           a
           time
           as
           I
           should
           think
           good
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           quantity
           of
           Plate
           that
           had
           been
           Plundered
           from
           the
           first
           insurrection
           of
           Massaniello
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           were
           Masters
           of
           converted
           into
           Mony
           ,
           consider'd
           ,
           we
           found
           we
           might
           make
           Estate
           daily
           ,
           (
           counting
           one
           day
           with
           another
           )
           of
           five
           hundred
           Crowns
           .
           I
           appointed
           this
           stock
           for
           paying
           the
           Forces
           I
           had
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           not
           onely
           proved
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           served
           for
           those
           also
           ,
           which
           from
           that
           day
           to
           the
           day
           of
           my
           Imprisonment
           ,
           I
           maintained
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           with
           such
           success
           as
           you
           shall
           hereafter
           hear
           of
           .
        
         
           Unwilling
           to
           continue
           any
           longer
           useless
           ,
           and
           without
           some
           action
           ,
           whose
           splendor
           might
           gain
           me
           reputation
           ,
           I
           caused
           an
           extraordinary
           drawing
           out
           ,
           of
           two
           thousand
           commanded
           Foot
           ▪
           of
           the
           best
           of
           all
           the
           Quarters
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           make
           advantage
           by
           the
           intelligence
           I
           had
           of
           the
           Enemies
           negligence
           on
           two
           considerable
           Posts
           ,
           called
           the
           Mortelles
           and
           St.
           Charles
           .
           These
           thought
           
           themselves
           very
           secure
           ,
           because
           covered
           by
           St.
           Elmos
           Castle
           ,
           and
           Lantignana
           and
           the
           Vomero
           which
           are
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           two
           Suburbs
           ,
           having
           till
           then
           held
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           now
           had
           sent
           to
           assure
           me
           ,
           they
           would
           declare
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           take
           Arms
           on
           my
           first
           Order
           .
           I
           sent
           them
           one
           in
           Writing
           by
           Serjeant
           Major
           
             de
             la
             Cave
          
           ,
           who
           commanded
           a
           Body
           of
           six
           hundred
           Men
           ,
           drawn
           from
           a
           Town
           of
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           whose
           Inhabitants
           have
           in
           all
           Ages
           had
           the
           reputation
           of
           the
           best
           and
           hardiest
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           I
           would
           not
           go
           my self
           towards
           that
           quarter
           ,
           lest
           I
           might
           give
           suspition
           of
           my
           Design
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           by
           their
           Spies
           ,
           might
           have
           received
           advertisement
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           night
           ,
           I
           headed
           my
           two
           thousand
           men
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           ready
           to
           March
           when
           it
           should
           be
           time
           .
           I
           designed
           two
           attaques
           ,
           one
           near
           the
           Custom-house
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           by
           the
           Cloyster
           of
           St.
           Clare
           ,
           to
           busie
           and
           divert
           their
           Forces
           ,
           by
           apprehension
           that
           I
           was
           ready
           to
           second
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           where
           I
           should
           see
           most
           facility
           ,
           and
           appearance
           of
           success
           .
           The
           Cavaioli
           or
           men
           of
           
             la
             Cava
          
           were
           in
           the
           interim
           drawn
           near
           St.
           Charles
           ,
           to
           fall
           on
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           should
           give
           the
           Signal
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           Musket
           three
           times
           fired
           ;
           five
           hundred
           Musqueteers
           of
           Vomero
           and
           Lantignana
           were
           to
           second
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           to
           be
           at
           the
           same
           time
           at
           the
           head
           of
           my
           two
           thousand
           men
           ,
           to
           force
           the
           Spaniards
           from
           all
           they
           were
           possest
           of
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           except
           the
           Castles
           ;
           These
           two
           Posts
           ,
           when
           gained
           ,
           playing
           on
           their
           rear
           ,
           
           and
           cutting
           off
           all
           their
           other
           quarters
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           difficult
           to
           effect
           ,
           the
           incapacity
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Officers
           considered
           ,
           and
           the
           astonishment
           and
           confusion
           that
           would
           be
           amongst
           them
           at
           such
           a
           surprizal
           .
           A
           hundred
           men
           were
           to
           fall
           on
           first
           ,
           and
           (
           seconded
           by
           the
           like
           number
           )
           to
           advance
           farther
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Work
           they
           had
           stormed
           should
           be
           possest
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           secure
           them
           from
           being
           cut
           off
           ;
           the
           same
           thing
           was
           afterwards
           to
           be
           done
           from
           Poste
           to
           Poste
           :
           and
           thus
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           hazard
           of
           Men
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           succeeded
           in
           so
           handsome
           an
           enterprise
           .
        
         
           The
           signal
           was
           to
           be
           given
           at
           four
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           I
           expecting
           the
           time
           with
           much
           impatience
           ,
           that
           of
           my
           Men
           was
           so
           much
           greater
           ,
           that
           they
           began
           the
           attaque
           two
           houres
           sooner
           ,
           before
           those
           that
           should
           have
           seconded
           them
           were
           come
           up
           ,
           or
           I
           knew
           how
           to
           bring
           them
           succor
           .
           The
           great
           firing
           I
           heard
           ,
           soon
           gave
           me
           notice
           of
           their
           precipitation
           ,
           I
           lost
           no
           time
           in
           beginning
           my
           March
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           but
           just
           done
           ,
           when
           I
           had
           newes
           by
           an
           Officer
           ,
           dispatched
           to
           me
           in
           all
           haste
           ,
           that
           St.
           Charles
           was
           stormed
           ,
           with
           the
           Death
           or
           Imprisonment
           of
           five
           and
           thirty
           Reformadoes
           that
           kept
           it
           .
           The
           encouragement
           of
           this
           good
           success
           gave
           me
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Joy
           ,
           which
           was
           too
           much
           allay'd
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           after
           ,
           when
           I
           understood
           that
           my
           men
           ,
           two
           farr
           transported
           ,
           by
           the
           little
           opposition
           they
           met
           ,
           going
           on
           without
           minding
           whether
           they
           were
           seconded
           or
           not
           ,
           had
           taken
           
           the
           Morteles
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Fortified
           Postes
           ,
           &
           passed
           on
           to
           the
           Gardiole
           ,
           and
           St.
           Annes
           Chappel
           ,
           which
           are
           near
           the
           Vice-roys
           Palace
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           surprised
           ,
           that
           he
           abandoned
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           haste
           made
           to
           the
           New
           Castle
           :
           Had
           my
           Orders
           been
           followed
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           might
           have
           come
           timely
           in
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           seemed
           driven
           out
           of
           Naples
           ,
           the
           Castles
           accidentally
           being
           provided
           with
           no
           more
           then
           four
           and
           twenty
           houres
           Victuals
           ,
           and
           their
           communication
           cut
           off
           .
           But
           ,
           my
           men
           dazeled
           by
           their
           good
           fortune
           ,
           fell
           to
           plunder
           ,
           and
           enter
           houses
           ;
           which
           ,
           the
           Regiment
           of
           Naples
           perceiving
           ,
           without
           resistance
           re-possest
           the
           Postes
           we
           had
           gained
           ,
           but
           disorderly
           abandoned
           ;
           and
           of
           three
           hundered
           men
           they
           took
           ,
           they
           killed
           some
           ,
           hanged
           seven
           or
           eight
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           rest
           a
           plentiful
           recruit
           to
           their
           Gallies
           .
        
         
           This
           sensibly
           touched
           me
           ,
           and
           made
           me
           regret
           the
           want
           of
           a
           Body
           of
           well-regulated
           Troops
           ,
           who
           ,
           having
           more
           obedience
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           exposed
           me
           to
           such
           a
           displeasure
           ,
           underderstanding
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           press
           forward
           till
           we
           have
           made
           our selves
           secure
           of
           our
           retreat
           .
           Vexed
           to
           the
           Soul
           by
           this
           misfortune
           ,
           I
           resolved
           not
           to
           retire
           ,
           till
           I
           had
           attempted
           something
           else
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           having
           put
           such
           Troops
           as
           I
           had
           with
           me
           in
           battalia
           ,
           in
           the
           Piazza
           that
           is
           before
           Cardinal
           Filomarini's
           Palace
           ,
           I
           drew
           out
           two
           bodies
           ,
           one
           to
           attaque
           a
           Work
           that
           had
           been
           advanc'd
           by
           the
           enemies
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Street
           that
           goes
           towards
           St.
           Maries
           Church
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           lodged
           one
           of
           their
           most
           considerable
           bodies
           ;
           the
           other
           to
           attempt
           
           to
           gain
           ground
           towards
           the
           bottom
           of
           Cedrangulo
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           so
           advanced
           they
           might
           easily
           fall
           on
           our
           rear
           ,
           in
           two
           or
           three
           of
           the
           most
           important
           places
           in
           which
           we
           were
           posted
           .
        
         
           These
           two
           attaques
           had
           success
           ,
           and
           seconding
           them
           often
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           good
           luck
           to
           recover
           ,
           in
           less
           then
           half
           an
           hour
           ,
           in
           this
           last
           quarter
           ,
           all
           the
           enemy
           had
           gained
           from
           the
           people
           in
           six
           weeks
           .
           Greater
           opposition
           was
           made
           about
           St.
           Maries
           ;
           my
           Men
           were
           twice
           beaten
           back
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           them
           fall
           from
           the
           vigour
           that
           first
           appear'd
           in
           them
           ,
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           give
           them
           example
           ;
           and
           followed
           by
           some
           of
           my
           own
           servants
           ,
           and
           other
           private
           persons
           ,
           I
           charged
           the
           enemies
           so
           smartly
           with
           my
           Sword
           ,
           that
           I
           drove
           them
           into
           the
           Cloyster
           ,
           and
           breaking
           through
           the
           Houses
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           recovered
           a
           whole
           Street
           ,
           and
           advanced
           a
           Trench
           within
           ten
           paces
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           five
           hundred
           men
           in
           it
           .
           I
           order'd
           Cerisantes
           to
           Poste
           himself
           strongly
           there
           ,
           in
           doing
           which
           ,
           he
           behav'd
           himself
           as
           gallantly
           as
           he
           had
           done
           at
           the
           attacque
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           so
           defensible
           ,
           that
           I
           ever
           after
           kept
           it
           .
           After
           this
           I
           went
           to
           make
           place
           for
           the
           Cannon
           on
           the
           right
           and
           left
           hand
           of
           the
           neighbouring
           Workes
           ,
           to
           flanke
           them
           ,
           and
           lodge
           Musketiers
           ;
           and
           having
           broke
           down
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           Wall
           ,
           out
           of
           curiosity
           to
           observe
           the
           countenance
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           I
           received
           a
           Musket-shot
           below
           my
           left
           eye
           ,
           which
           only
           razed
           the
           skin
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           singed
           my
           hair
           ,
           It
           was
           so
           favourable
           ,
           that
           it
           signified
           nothing
           but
           to
           gain
           
           me
           credit
           and
           affection
           amongst
           the
           People
           ,
           all
           both
           Men
           and
           Women
           coming
           to
           see
           the
           mark
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           remained
           eight
           or
           nine
           dayes
           ,
           giving
           me
           a
           thousand
           Benedictions
           ,
           and
           conjuring
           me
           to
           a
           greater
           care
           of
           my self
           ,
           since
           losing
           me
           they
           lost
           all
           ,
           on
           whom
           alone
           ,
           next
           to
           God
           ,
           depended
           their
           repose
           and
           liberty
           .
        
         
           This
           little
           action
           ,
           not
           ill
           managed
           ,
           caused
           the
           bad
           success
           of
           the
           morning
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ;
           and
           seeing
           my
           Levies
           begin
           to
           come
           on
           ,
           I
           resolved
           after
           a
           few
           dayes
           to
           take
           the
           field
           ,
           to
           bring
           Provisions
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           necessity
           began
           to
           make
           murmur
           .
           All
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           near
           the
           City
           ,
           hearing
           that
           I
           commanded
           ,
           had
           taken
           Armes
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           were
           followed
           by
           all
           the
           Countrey
           (
           excepting
           such
           places
           as
           had
           Garrisons
           )
           encouraged
           by
           the
           renown
           of
           my
           Person
           ,
           and
           Authority
           of
           my
           Name
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           heard
           of
           my
           arrival
           ,
           and
           seen
           the
           manifests
           I
           had
           carefully
           distributed
           to
           all
           parts
           ;
           I
           sent
           
             Jacomo
             Rosso
          
           to
           draw
           together
           a
           thousand
           Musketiers
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           me
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           should
           give
           Order
           ,
           in
           quality
           of
           Colonel
           of
           such
           Soldiers
           as
           should
           be
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           Neighbouring
           Villages
           ,
           and
           employed
           eight
           or
           ten
           dayes
           in
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           my
           taking
           the
           Field
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           made
           a
           Proclamation
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           against
           Plundering
           Houses
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           searching
           for
           concealed
           Armes
           ,
           Money
           ,
           or
           other
           Moveables
           :
           and
           another
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           had
           any
           intelligence
           to
           give
           me
           of
           Treason
           ,
           or
           other
           secret
           enterprises
           ,
           might
           address
           themselves
           
           to
           me
           ,
           with
           assurance
           to
           be
           well
           rewarded
           for
           their
           Accusations
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           could
           justifie
           them
           ;
           but
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           prooffs
           ,
           to
           be
           irremissibly
           punished
           with
           the
           same
           penalties
           that
           belonged
           to
           the
           Crimes
           of
           which
           they
           were
           the
           informers
           .
           This
           was
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           for
           before
           I
           undertook
           the
           Government
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           the
           power
           of
           every
           Rogue
           to
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           the
           honestest
           Man
           ,
           Gennaro
           ,
           without
           farther
           enquiry
           ,
           cutting
           off
           the
           heads
           ,
           and
           dragging
           the
           Bodies
           about
           the
           Streets
           of
           all
           such
           as
           were
           but
           reported
           to
           hold
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           to
           contrive
           any
           design
           against
           the
           People
           or
           his
           Person
           :
           which
           kept
           all
           in
           a
           strange
           confusion
           ,
           in
           a
           Countrey
           where
           hatreds
           are
           so
           violent
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           must
           fear
           death
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           without
           opportunity
           of
           speaking
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           being
           heard
           in
           his
           Justifications
           .
        
         
           Applying
           my self
           to
           all
           means
           of
           getting
           Powder
           ,
           without
           which
           War
           cannot
           be
           made
           ,
           till
           I
           could
           cause
           Salt-peter
           to
           be
           brought
           in
           from
           abroad
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           the
           Powder-house
           in
           St.
           Anthonies
           Suburbs
           ,
           and
           commanded
           the
           undertakers
           of
           it
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           earth
           of
           all
           Stables
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           where
           Salt-peter
           might
           be
           had
           ,
           to
           spare
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           the
           Labor
           of
           Men.
           Having
           done
           all
           that
           was
           possible
           ,
           I
           could
           never
           get
           above
           four
           and
           forty
           ,
           or
           five
           and
           forty
           pound
           a
           day
           ,
           which
           I
           caused
           to
           be
           brought
           home
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           the
           better
           preserved
           ,
           and
           none
           delivered
           without
           order
           under
           my
           hand
           ,
           having
           perceived
           that
           
             Aniello
             
             Falco
          
           ,
           General
           of
           the
           Artillery
           ,
           and
           his
           Officers
           ,
           made
           too
           great
           a
           profusion
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           so
           weary
           of
           my
           ill
           entertainment
           and
           lodging
           at
           Gennaro's
           ,
           that
           I
           resolved
           ,
           till
           a
           Palace
           could
           be
           provided
           for
           me
           ,
           to
           lodge
           at
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           in
           an
           appartement
           reserved
           for
           the
           General
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           served
           by
           mine
           own
           Officers
           ,
           thinking
           it
           neither
           convenient
           nor
           honourable
           to
           continue
           longer
           without
           house
           or
           equipage
           ;
           and
           the
           patience
           I
           had
           for
           eight
           dayes
           being
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           I
           told
           Gennaro
           my
           intention
           ,
           who
           used
           all
           means
           to
           disswade
           me
           ,
           but
           in
           vain
           :
           so
           inviting
           him
           to
           Dine
           with
           me
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           being
           the
           twenty
           second
           of
           November
           ,
           and
           bidding
           him
           goodnight
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           my
           own
           lodging
           ,
           to
           sleep
           at
           my
           ease
           in
           a
           good
           bed
           provided
           for
           me
           ;
           which
           I
           had
           never
           done
           since
           my
           arrival
           at
           Naples
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           had
           left
           him
           he
           was
           advertised
           that
           at
           the
           Jesuites
           was
           a
           Chest
           hid
           under
           a
           pair
           of
           Stairs
           ,
           full
           of
           Mony
           and
           Jewels
           :
           his
           avarice
           obliged
           him
           to
           make
           haste
           ,
           and
           breaking
           down
           part
           of
           a
           Wall
           he
           perceived
           had
           been
           newly
           made
           up
           ,
           found
           the
           Chest
           ,
           but
           much
           to
           his
           discontent
           ,
           filled
           with
           nothing
           but
           Chalices
           ,
           and
           other
           Church-Ornaments
           .
           He
           supposed
           the
           Porter
           of
           the
           Cloyster
           could
           give
           him
           notice
           of
           some
           other
           that
           contained
           more
           wealth
           ,
           and
           took
           him
           home
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           diverted
           himself
           the
           whole
           night
           in
           racking
           him
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           In
           the
           morning
           he
           made
           me
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           gave
           him
           a
           very
           great
           Repriment
           ,
           and
           obliged
           him
           to
           send
           him
           back
           with
           all
           the
           
           booty
           he
           had
           made
           of
           Church-goods
           ,
           and
           terrified
           him
           so
           much
           with
           the
           punishment
           he
           ought
           to
           apprehend
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           being
           naturally
           timorous
           ,
           he
           promised
           no
           more
           to
           commit
           such
           a
           fault
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           we
           went
           to
           Masse
           together
           ,
           where
           ,
           having
           caused
           a
           Cushion
           to
           be
           laid
           for
           him
           near
           mine
           on
           the
           Carpet
           ,
           I
           perceived
           another
           laid
           on
           my
           left-hand
           ,
           and
           demanding
           for
           whom
           ,
           answer
           was
           made
           me
           for
           the
           French
           Ambassador
           ,
           and
           Cerisantes
           proffering
           to
           come
           and
           take
           that
           place
           ,
           I
           sent
           back
           the
           Cushion
           into
           the
           Vestry
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           not
           become
           wiser
           by
           the
           Lessons
           I
           had
           given
           him
           ,
           I
           would
           make
           him
           be
           shut
           up
           in
           Bedlam
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           suffer
           the
           Honour
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           my
           own
           Authority
           to
           be
           made
           ridiculous
           by
           his
           imprudence
           and
           temerity
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           sollicitous
           ,
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           Europe
           being
           fixed
           upon
           me
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           discover
           in
           my
           Conduct
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           blemish
           the
           Glory
           of
           such
           Actions
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           attempted
           with
           so
           much
           paines
           and
           danger
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           resolved
           to
           leave
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           in
           Naples
           during
           my
           absence
           ,
           an
           understanding
           Man
           ,
           and
           one
           I
           confided
           in
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           observe
           all
           the
           motions
           of
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           give
           me
           notice
           of
           all
           should
           be
           resolved
           on
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           with
           address
           to
           manage
           Mens
           Inclinations
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           deliberations
           might
           answer
           my
           intention
           .
           He
           became
           acceptable
           to
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           made
           himself
           esteemed
           and
           beloved
           ,
           and
           gained
           an
           ascendant
           over
           the
           inclinations
           of
           Gennaro
           .
           
           He
           made
           use
           of
           all
           these
           advantages
           ,
           to
           make
           himself
           Camp-master-General
           ,
           either
           because
           unable
           to
           suffer
           Cerisantes
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           him
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           zeal
           to
           my
           Service
           ,
           believing
           himself
           more
           capable
           of
           the
           employment
           ,
           and
           ambitious
           of
           acquiring
           Honour
           ,
           with
           his
           Sword
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           which
           render'd
           him
           useless
           in
           all
           .
           I
           had
           design'd
           him
           for
           ,
           embroil'd
           him
           afterwards
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           trouble
           .
        
         
           The
           People
           came
           in
           a
           Body
           with
           incredible
           sollicitations
           to
           recommend
           him
           ,
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           pleasing
           to
           me
           to
           be
           importun'd
           to
           it
           :
           I
           returned
           thanks
           for
           the
           affection
           they
           testified
           for
           me
           ,
           in
           placing
           so
           great
           confidence
           in
           one
           that
           had
           followed
           my
           Fortune
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           but
           reasonable
           that
           I
           should
           reserve
           that
           place
           for
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           since
           its
           honours
           and
           advantages
           might
           invite
           to
           us
           the
           most
           considerable
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           whose
           Birth
           and
           parts
           might
           be
           very
           helpful
           to
           us
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           should
           deprive
           the
           Enemy
           of
           some
           eminent
           person
           ,
           whose
           loss
           would
           be
           as
           prejudicial
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           his
           acquisition
           advantageous
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           continnued
           firme
           in
           this
           intention
           ,
           which
           I
           justified
           by
           Reasons
           that
           admitted
           little
           reply
           ,
           but
           he
           working
           under-hand
           ,
           and
           perswading
           them
           that
           compulsion
           would
           not
           be
           disagreeable
           to
           me
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           I
           was
           extreamly
           surprized
           when
           in
           the
           afternoon
           he
           brought
           me
           his
           Commission
           for
           Camp-master-General
           ,
           signed
           by
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Captains
           of
           the
           Quarters
           ,
           and
           heads
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           (
           he
           said
           )
           forced
           
           him
           to
           accept
           it
           ,
           after
           his
           vain
           endeavours
           to
           be
           excused
           .
           I
           was
           troubled
           at
           this
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           but
           ,
           dissembling
           my
           resentments
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           I
           was
           glad
           of
           the
           esteem
           they
           had
           for
           him
           ,
           which
           would
           give
           him
           the
           better
           opportunities
           of
           serving
           me
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           the
           consequence
           would
           be
           very
           ill
           ,
           and
           directly
           opposite
           to
           my
           Authority
           ,
           if
           the
           People
           got
           a
           Custom
           of
           giving
           Commissions
           ;
           I
           therefore
           signed
           one
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           of
           the
           People
           commanded
           him
           to
           carry
           it
           back
           ,
           and
           cancel
           it
           before
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           very
           much
           satisfied
           ,
           to
           have
           by
           such
           address
           obtained
           his
           pretence
           .
        
         
           The
           Sieur
           
             de
             Cerisantes
          
           impatiently
           suffering
           another
           to
           be
           possessed
           of
           the
           Charge
           he
           had
           pretended
           to
           ,
           after
           some
           houres
           of
           discontent
           ,
           put
           on
           another
           Face
           ;
           and
           having
           heard
           of
           the
           Insurrection
           of
           part
           of
           Calabria
           ,
           which
           had
           sent
           to
           me
           for
           a
           Chief
           to
           Command
           them
           ,
           he
           thought
           he
           might
           there
           find
           something
           considerable
           enough
           to
           recompence
           the
           other
           loss
           ,
           and
           finding
           me
           out
           ,
           accosted
           me
           with
           very
           great
           Protestations
           of
           Respect
           ,
           Zeal
           and
           Fidelity
           ;
           telling
           me
           ,
           that
           his
           Fortune
           was
           in
           my
           hands
           ,
           and
           first
           relating
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           adventures
           ,
           misfortunes
           and
           voyages
           ,
           acquainted
           me
           that
           a
           Lady
           of
           quality
           was
           the
           cause
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           long
           loved
           ,
           and
           was
           beloved
           again
           ,
           but
           that
           coming
           too
           short
           in
           birth
           and
           Fortune
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           hope
           the
           satisfaction
           and
           advantage
           of
           marrying
           her
           ;
           That
           she
           had
           allowed
           him
           time
           to
           try
           whether
           his
           Actions
           and
           Merit
           could
           raise
           him
           so
           high
           in
           Estate
           and
           Honour
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           Marry
           him
           
           without
           prejudice
           to
           her
           Reputation
           and
           Family
           ;
           that
           fortune
           had
           been
           contrary
           to
           him
           on
           a
           hundred
           occasions
           ,
           wherein
           he
           had
           courted
           her
           ,
           but
           had
           at
           last
           led
           him
           by
           the
           hand
           to
           my
           service
           ,
           where
           if
           I
           had
           a
           kindness
           for
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           my
           power
           to
           make
           him
           the
           happiest
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           I
           hearkned
           to
           this
           Romance
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           asking
           what
           he
           had
           to
           pretend
           of
           me
           ,
           he
           replied
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           two
           Calabria's
           ,
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           Dutchie
           or
           Principality
           of
           some
           of
           the
           best
           Towns
           possessed
           in
           those
           Provinces
           by
           some
           Spaniard
           ,
           or
           other
           of
           the
           Nobility
           that
           was
           our
           enemy
           .
           I
           replyed
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           spare
           him
           till
           I
           had
           some
           other
           to
           entrust
           with
           the
           Cyphers
           ,
           which
           possibly
           might
           happen
           at
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           answer
           of
           a
           Letter
           I
           had
           written
           to
           Rome
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           My
           reply
           ,
           though
           very
           reasonable
           ,
           gave
           him
           no
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           going
           murmuring
           out
           of
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           
             Lewis
             del
             Ferro
          
           coming
           in
           opportunely
           ,
           and
           asking
           me
           what
           was
           the
           matter
           with
           Cerisantes
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           amiss
           to
           revenge
           my self
           on
           one
           Fool
           by
           another
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           what
           had
           passed
           in
           our
           Conversation
           
             Del
             Ferro
          
           presently
           followed
           ,
           with
           pretence
           that
           if
           Cerisantes
           went
           from
           me
           ,
           the
           Court
           Cypher
           ought
           to
           be
           left
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           being
           Ambassadour
           :
           The
           other
           whose
           bloud
           was
           already
           heated
           ,
           calling
           him
           Fool
           and
           Bedlam
           ,
           refused
           to
           part
           with
           it
           in
           his
           behalf
           ,
           whereupon
           
             Lewis
             del
             Ferro
          
           briskly
           replyed
           ,
           he
           must
           either
           deliver
           it
           ,
           or
           draw
           his
           Sword
           ,
           Cerisantes
           mad
           to
           see
           such
           a
           Fellow
           in
           competition
           with
           him
           ,
           came
           back
           ,
           extremely
           transported
           ,
           to
           
           demand
           satisfaction
           for
           being
           treated
           with
           so
           little
           respect
           .
           I
           answered
           ,
           laughing
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           affront
           to
           challenge
           a
           man
           ,
           when
           the
           discourse
           is
           not
           accompanied
           with
           Violence
           or
           Contempt
           ,
           besides
           that
           I
           knew
           not
           what
           respect
           belonged
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           what
           difference
           to
           make
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           that
           ,
           things
           well
           considered
           ,
           the
           advantage
           was
           altogether
           on
           Ferro's
           side
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           order
           to
           treat
           with
           him
           as
           an
           Ambassadour
           ,
           and
           had
           with
           my
           own
           hand
           delivered
           him
           Fontenay's
           Letters
           ,
           which
           gave
           him
           that
           title
           ,
           and
           that
           himself
           was
           recommended
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           keep
           the
           Cyphers
           .
           At
           this
           he
           lost
           all
           patience
           ,
           swearing
           he
           was
           Ambassadour
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           I
           did
           not
           right
           him
           on
           account
           of
           the
           affront
           he
           had
           received
           ,
           he
           knew
           how
           to
           right
           himself
           .
           This
           dis-respective
           reply
           obliged
           me
           to
           confine
           him
           to
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           with
           order
           to
           the
           Captain
           of
           my
           Guard
           to
           set
           a
           Sentry
           at
           his
           door
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           him
           to
           converse
           with
           any
           till
           I
           learned
           from
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           that
           were
           at
           Rome
           ,
           in
           what
           quality
           they
           had
           sent
           him
           to
           me
           ,
           if
           as
           an
           Ambassadour
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           receive
           all
           honours
           due
           to
           him
           ;
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           not
           as
           such
           ,
           I
           should
           wrong
           my self
           to
           let
           him
           pretend
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Crown
           was
           too
           much
           concerned
           to
           suffer
           at
           the
           same
           time
           and
           in
           the
           same
           place
           two
           fools
           to
           usurp
           that
           character
           .
           His
           passion
           being
           over
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           begg
           my
           pardon
           ,
           and
           conjure
           me
           not
           to
           write
           to
           Rome
           of
           what
           had
           passed
           ,
           which
           would
           entirely
           ruine
           his
           fortune
           .
           I
           pitied
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           undo
           him
           ;
           but
           I
           kept
           him
           eight
           days
           in
           apprehension
           ,
           by
           it
           
           to
           rectifie
           his
           judgement
           and
           conduct
           .
           The
           same
           night
           happened
           an
           accident
           of
           which
           I
           heard
           nothing
           till
           I
           waked
           next
           morning
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           seemed
           very
           strange
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           that
           I
           received
           two
           Letters
           from
           two
           several
           places
           ,
           one
           over
           night
           and
           the
           other
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           care
           of
           my Self
           ,
           for
           endeavours
           were
           used
           to
           poison
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           had
           promised
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           do
           it
           .
           A
           young
           man
           coming
           into
           my
           Kitchin
           a
           little
           before
           Supper
           ,
           pressed
           very
           earnestly
           towards
           the
           meat
           ,
           which
           occasioning
           suspicion
           ,
           he
           was
           turned
           out
           .
           He
           afterwards
           mixt
           with
           the
           Croud
           that
           came
           to
           see
           me
           sup
           ,
           and
           getting
           near
           the
           cupboard
           ,
           holding
           something
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           in
           a
           little
           Paper
           ,
           offered
           a
           considerable
           summe
           of
           Money
           to
           a
           Neapolitan
           servant
           I
           had
           entertained
           after
           my
           arrival
           ,
           to
           put
           it
           into
           my
           Glass
           when
           I
           should
           call
           for
           drink
           .
           One
           of
           my
           guards
           having
           accidentally
           heard
           something
           followed
           him
           ,
           and
           stopped
           him
           at
           his
           going
           out
           of
           my
           appartment
           ,
           and
           carried
           him
           to
           the
           Chamber
           of
           his
           Captain
           ,
           giving
           him
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           being
           told
           the
           same
           thing
           by
           my
           servant
           ,
           would
           let
           me
           know
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           made
           a
           perfect
           discovery
           of
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           After
           I
           was
           in
           bed
           they
           put
           him
           on
           the
           rack
           ,
           where
           he
           confessed
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           poison
           being
           found
           about
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           tried
           on
           a
           Dog
           ,
           who
           died
           within
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           .
           When
           he
           was
           pressed
           to
           declare
           where
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           he
           said
           it
           was
           given
           him
           by
           Palombe's
           Adjutant
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           man
           very
           intimate
           and
           much
           entrusted
           by
           his
           Colonel
           .
           In
           the
           Morning
           they
           acquainted
           me
           what
           had
           passed
           
           over
           night
           .
           I
           forbad
           them
           going
           so
           farre
           another
           time
           ,
           or
           precipitating
           a
           business
           of
           that
           nature
           without
           first
           acquainting
           me
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           receiving
           my
           Orders
           .
           I
           would
           not
           cause
           him
           he
           had
           accused
           to
           be
           arrested
           ,
           and
           knowing
           the
           credit
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           had
           in
           his
           quarter
           ,
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           endeavour
           to
           gain
           than
           ruine
           him
           ,
           resolving
           to
           deal
           with
           him
           in
           so
           obliging
           a
           fashion
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           any
           honour
           he
           should
           ever
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           ever
           faithful
           to
           me
           .
           He
           came
           to
           wait
           on
           me
           at
           my
           rising
           ,
           and
           drawing
           him
           apart
           I
           shewed
           him
           the
           Letters
           of
           advice
           I
           had
           received
           ,
           of
           the
           ill
           design
           was
           pretended
           he
           had
           against
           me
           ;
           and
           causing
           the
           Captain
           of
           my
           Guards
           to
           relate
           to
           him
           what
           had
           passed
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           would
           be
           responsible
           for
           his
           friend
           that
           was
           accused
           ;
           I
           seemed
           perswaded
           of
           his
           innocence
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           more
           sensibly
           oblige
           him
           ,
           commanded
           the
           Prisoner
           to
           be
           set
           at
           liberty
           .
           The
           report
           (
           though
           I
           endeavoured
           the
           contrary
           )
           was
           spred
           through
           all
           the
           Town
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           poisoned
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           crowded
           in
           multitudes
           to
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           ;
           demanding
           to
           see
           me
           .
           I
           got
           on
           horseback
           to
           ride
           about
           the
           Quarters
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           the
           satisfaction
           they
           so
           earnestly
           desired
           ;
           and
           being
           told
           that
           some
           on
           the
           Market-place
           accused
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           of
           this
           attempt
           ,
           taking
           it
           to
           be
           necessary
           to
           justifie
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           appear
           the
           confidence
           I
           had
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           might
           entirely
           win
           him
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           the
           Concheria
           ,
           followed
           by
           an
           incredible
           multitude
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           finding
           him
           at
           his
           door
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           coming
           out
           fasting
           I
           found
           my self
           
           a
           little
           ill
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desired
           him
           to
           call
           for
           a
           Glass
           of
           Wine
           ,
           with
           a
           Crust
           of
           Bread
           or
           some
           Sweet-meats
           ;
           which
           when
           he
           had
           brought
           I
           drank
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           eaten
           of
           what
           he
           presented
           ,
           embracing
           him
           ,
           whispered
           in
           his
           ear
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           had
           done
           was
           not
           out
           of
           any
           necessity
           of
           my
           own
           ,
           but
           to
           clear
           him
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           witnesses
           of
           the
           confidence
           I
           had
           in
           him
           ,
           desiring
           to
           continue
           him
           in
           the
           number
           of
           my
           friends
           .
           He
           protested
           never
           to
           fail
           in
           his
           fidelity
           ,
           and
           to
           retain
           an
           eternal
           memorie
           of
           so
           extraordinary
           a
           favour
           .
        
         
           I
           employed
           that
           day
           in
           visiting
           the
           Posts
           ,
           and
           causing
           such
           works
           as
           were
           not
           to
           my
           mind
           to
           be
           altered
           ,
           standing
           by
           all
           the
           while
           .
        
         
           No
           attacque
           was
           made
           either
           night
           or
           day
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           not
           immediately
           present
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           amazed
           to
           find
           that
           not
           a
           Musket
           was
           fired
           ,
           but
           I
           was
           presently
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           surprized
           to
           meet
           continually
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           to
           their
           disadvantage
           ,
           such
           succours
           as
           I
           brought
           with
           me
           vigorously
           beating
           them
           back
           ;
           in
           such
           manner
           that
           all
           the
           time
           of
           my
           being
           in
           Naples
           I
           never
           came
           to
           blows
           without
           getting
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           recovering
           some
           notable
           advantage
           from
           them
           .
           The
           people
           had
           acquired
           such
           affection
           and
           esteem
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           themselves
           invincible
           when
           I
           fought
           at
           their
           head
           ;
           which
           caused
           the
           enemies
           to
           make
           it
           their
           onely
           business
           to
           destroy
           me
           ,
           perswaded
           that
           on
           my
           person
           alone
           depended
           their
           final
           ruine
           ,
           or
           re-establishment
           .
           Their
           poison
           having
           failed
           of
           the
           success
           was
           expected
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           in
           two
           or
           three
           other
           attempts
           ,
           they
           had
           recourse
           to
           other
           ways
           of
           destroying
           me
           ,
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           give
           a
           jealousie
           of
           my
           conduct
           ,
           and
           procuring
           my
           death
           by
           some
           sedition
           or
           tumult
           .
           One
           Morning
           ,
           the
           Market-place
           being
           full
           of
           people
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           to
           reconcile
           a
           difference
           between
           two
           of
           their
           Chiefs
           ,
           a
           little
           Boy
           gave
           me
           a
           Letter
           which
           he
           said
           was
           of
           importance
           ,
           and
           shifting
           away
           amongst
           the
           Crowd
           ,
           without
           any
           possibility
           of
           finding
           him
           ,
           or
           learning
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           received
           it
           ,
           I
           opened
           it
           ,
           and
           seeing
           what
           it
           contained
           ,
           read
           it
           aloud
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           in
           stead
           of
           causing
           their
           suspition
           ,
           animated
           their
           friendship
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           their
           hatred
           against
           their
           enemies
           .
           It
           was
           directed
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Siane
           ,
           son
           of
           the
           regent
           
             Capici
             Ladro
          
           ,
           and
           in
           form
           of
           an
           answer
           ,
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
        
         
           That
           
             Don
             John
          
           had
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           joy
           received
           the
           proposal
           I
           made
           him
           of
           delivering
           a
           Post
           ,
           and
           procuring
           his
           entrance
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           to
           give
           opportunity
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           to
           punish
           the
           rebellion
           of
           its
           inhabitants
           ,
           but
           knowing
           that
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           King
           his
           father
           would
           never
           approve
           so
           bloudie
           a
           revenge
           ,
           looking
           upon
           the
           people
           as
           disobedient
           children
           ,
           whom
           yet
           he
           tenderly
           loved
           ,
           and
           would
           reclaim
           by
           no
           other
           wayes
           but
           those
           of
           demency
           ,
           being
           resolved
           to
           pardon
           them
           ,
           he
           gave
           me
           thanks
           for
           my
           affection
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           assured
           ,
           and
           desired
           me
           to
           continue
           it
           for
           a
           more
           favourable
           occasion
           ,
           since
           I
           came
           not
           to
           Naples
           without
           his
           participation
           ,
           nor
           had
           undergone
           so
           many
           perils
           but
           to
           do
           him
           
           the
           better
           service
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           all
           distrust
           .
           That
           on
           his
           part
           he
           assured
           me
           that
           the
           Money
           I
           had
           demanded
           was
           ready
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           receive
           it
           in
           Genoua
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           place
           of
           which
           I
           would
           give
           intimation
           ,
           That
           he
           made
           use
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           negotiate
           with
           me
           being
           a
           person
           of
           Quality
           and
           my
           Friend
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           repose
           the
           greater
           confidence
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           dull
           policy
           had
           no
           other
           effect
           than
           such
           as
           I
           could
           wish
           ,
           and
           altogether
           contrary
           to
           their
           design
           .
           The
           people
           murmured
           extremely
           and
           detesting
           the
           malice
           ,
           cried
           out
           ,
           Long
           live
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           our
           Protector
           ,
           for
           whom
           we
           will
           spend
           our
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           our
           wives
           and
           children
           ;
           and
           more
           to
           win
           them
           by
           a
           soft
           and
           compliable
           comportment
           ,
           I
           granted
           all
           Pardons
           of
           Criminals
           that
           were
           demanded
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           continued
           some
           days
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           not
           finding
           in
           my
           heart
           to
           put
           any
           to
           death
           .
           But
           this
           people
           accustomed
           to
           Bloud
           and
           Massacres
           ,
           were
           desirous
           of
           such
           Spectacles
           ,
           and
           finding
           by
           their
           discourse
           and
           murmurings
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           time
           to
           make
           my self
           feared
           ,
           (
           it
           being
           told
           me
           as
           I
           passed
           the
           Streets
           ,
           that
           my
           goodness
           was
           too
           great
           in
           that
           I
           caused
           no
           executions
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           such
           examples
           I
           should
           never
           contain
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           duty
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           become
           habituated
           in
           murders
           and
           robberies
           ,
           )
           seven
           men
           having
           been
           imprisoned
           for
           such
           actions
           ,
           I
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           all
           hanged
           together
           ,
           and
           found
           that
           this
           severe
           justice
           was
           very
           agreeable
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           peoples
           respect
           and
           kindness
           for
           me
           was
           fortified
           and
           increased
           by
           it
           .
           And
           afterwards
           seeming
           inflexible
           ,
           
           when
           I
           was
           desirous
           to
           pardon
           ,
           I
           made
           use
           of
           an
           address
           which
           I
           continued
           to
           the
           last
           .
           Having
           notice
           given
           me
           of
           the
           time
           that
           a
           Criminal
           was
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           punishment
           ,
           I
           ordered
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           I
           met
           him
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           if
           by
           accident
           ,
           and
           (
           seeming
           angry
           that
           they
           that
           went
           before
           had
           not
           avoided
           him
           ,
           but
           obliged
           me
           against
           my
           will
           to
           see
           him
           pass
           )
           gave
           him
           his
           life
           at
           the
           suit
           of
           his
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           saying
           it
           was
           not
           reasonable
           he
           should
           die
           since
           his
           good
           fortune
           had
           brought
           him
           to
           my
           presence
           ,
           pardons
           being
           naturally
           inseparable
           from
           the
           eyes
           of
           Princes
           .
        
         
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           thinking
           on
           nothing
           but
           his
           treason
           ,
           secretly
           endeavoured
           to
           give
           Gennaro
           jealousie
           of
           the
           authority
           I
           daily
           acquired
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           very
           much
           disposed
           of
           himself
           by
           finding
           a
           diminution
           of
           his
           respect
           ,
           and
           Vincenzo
           daily
           complained
           to
           me
           of
           his
           brutality
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           sloth
           and
           avarice
           ,
           which
           would
           ruine
           all
           at
           last
           if
           I
           took
           not
           the
           whole
           conduct
           upon
           me
           ;
           he
           under-hand
           encouraging
           disorders
           and
           plunders
           ,
           and
           omitting
           nothing
           to
           obtain
           his
           ends
           .
           An
           accident
           happened
           that
           gave
           him
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           joy
           and
           hope
           ,
           which
           yet
           brought
           on
           no
           disastrous
           event
           as
           he
           had
           expected
           :
           Three
           Captains
           of
           the
           Regiment
           of
           
             Sebastian
             Landi
          
           ,
           with
           his
           Serjeant
           Major
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           Guard
           of
           the
           Gate
           of
           Albe
           ,
           the
           most
           suspitious
           and
           considerable
           of
           all
           we
           had
           ,
           commanding
           the
           easiest
           and
           most
           to
           be
           apprehended
           passage
           of
           the
           town
           (
           as
           afterwards
           appear'd
           by
           the
           application
           the
           Spaniards
           made
           for
           buying
           it
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           at
           
           last
           became
           Masters
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           reduced
           Naples
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           their
           obedience
           )
           came
           to
           complain
           to
           me
           of
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           their
           Colonel
           ,
           and
           enquiring
           of
           them
           whether
           the
           enemies
           had
           made
           any
           Sallie
           ,
           or
           there
           had
           happened
           any
           Skirmish
           ,
           they
           told
           me
           no
           ,
           but
           that
           Gennaro
           had
           clapt
           him
           up
           for
           opposing
           his
           plundering
           a
           house
           in
           his
           quarter
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           Proclamation
           I
           had
           made
           for
           prevention
           of
           such
           violences
           .
           Going
           therefore
           to
           the
           Carmelites
           Tower
           ,
           very
           much
           incensed
           for
           so
           unreasonable
           an
           action
           ,
           I
           sent
           the
           Serjeant
           Major
           and
           two
           of
           the
           Captains
           to
           cause
           the
           Guard
           to
           be
           doubled
           ,
           lest
           the
           enemy
           should
           make
           advantage
           by
           this
           accident
           ,
           and
           took
           onely
           one
           of
           the
           Captains
           with
           me
           .
           I
           found
           Gennaro
           with
           the
           Council
           and
           some
           of
           the
           City
           Captains
           ,
           and
           other
           Chiefs
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           met
           me
           and
           rudely
           told
           me
           he
           knew
           what
           I
           came
           about
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           was
           not
           to
           concern
           my self
           in
           that
           affair
           .
           I
           went
           into
           the
           Hall
           where
           they
           were
           assembled
           ,
           and
           using
           him
           with
           all
           the
           contempt
           that
           belonged
           to
           his
           condition
           ,
           moved
           by
           a
           just
           indignation
           raised
           by
           his
           imprudence
           ,
           and
           the
           hazard
           to
           which
           he
           exposed
           the
           whole
           Town
           as
           well
           as
           my
           Person
           ,
           without
           once
           looking
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           walking
           up
           and
           down
           the
           room
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           knew
           well
           enough
           that
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Army
           belonging
           to
           me
           ,
           all
           military
           persons
           offending
           were
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           any
           dis-satisfaction
           he
           needed
           onely
           make
           his
           Complaint
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           do
           such
           right
           as
           I
           judged
           convenient
           .
           That
           he
           should
           have
           a
           care
           hereafter
           of
           doing
           as
           he
           had
           
           done
           ,
           for
           I
           was
           resolved
           not
           to
           suffer
           it
           .
           That
           I
           being
           entrusted
           with
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           my
           Honour
           and
           Life
           depended
           on
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           hazard
           by
           his
           passion
           and
           humour
           .
           That
           the
           title
           of
           Protector
           was
           not
           given
           me
           to
           suffer
           my self
           to
           be
           ill
           used
           ,
           and
           contemned
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           .
           That
           it
           was
           not
           just
           that
           a
           person
           of
           my
           condition
           ,
           after
           the
           neglect
           of
           so
           many
           dangers
           ,
           should
           be
           every
           moment
           irrationally
           exposed
           to
           ruine
           ,
           where
           no
           honorable
           occasion
           presented
           it self
           .
           He
           gave
           me
           an
           insolent
           answer
           which
           moving
           me
           to
           reply
           ,
           that
           persons
           so
           brutal
           and
           insolent
           were
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           commanded
           by
           one
           of
           my
           quality
           ,
           I
           broke
           my
           Staff
           on
           my
           Knee
           ,
           and
           casting
           away
           the
           pieces
           told
           him
           ,
           I
           renounced
           the
           charge
           I
           had
           taken
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           assured
           him
           he
           should
           be
           responsible
           for
           all
           such
           mischiefs
           as
           would
           infallibly
           follow
           ,
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Estates
           ,
           and
           Lives
           of
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           the
           sacking
           and
           desolation
           of
           their
           City
           and
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           I
           abandoned
           to
           the
           cruel
           Vengeance
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           :
           That
           I
           would
           immediately
           seek
           felucca's
           for
           my
           return
           ,
           to
           leave
           a
           plate
           where
           I
           was
           so
           little
           valued
           ,
           and
           where
           nothing
           could
           be
           acquired
           but
           infamy
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           honour
           I
           had
           proposed
           to
           my self
           :
           That
           I
           could
           not
           suffer
           a
           failing
           of
           the
           respect
           belonged
           to
           me
           ,
           especially
           by
           such
           as
           he
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           before
           my
           departure
           to
           make
           him
           an
           example
           ,
           and
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           thrown
           out
           of
           the
           Window
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           were
           present
           offered
           themselves
           to
           perform
           this
           ,
           he
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           weeping
           ,
           and
           
           casting
           himself
           at
           my
           feet
           ,
           which
           he
           often
           kissed
           ,
           begging
           my
           pardon
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           like
           manner
           done
           by
           his
           Wife
           and
           Brother-in-law
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           demonstrations
           of
           fear
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Protestations
           for
           the
           future
           to
           be
           more
           obedient
           and
           submissive
           to
           me
           than
           the
           meanest
           person
           in
           the
           Town
           .
           All
           the
           Company
           on
           their
           Knees
           ,
           and
           with
           tears
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           besought
           me
           to
           take
           again
           the
           command
           ,
           they
           having
           no
           hope
           but
           in
           me
           alone
           ,
           being
           for
           ever
           ruined
           if
           I
           laid
           aside
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           liberty
           .
           I
           yielded
           to
           so
           many
           entreaties
           ,
           and
           another
           Staff
           being
           presented
           ,
           accepted
           it
           as
           a
           mark
           of
           the
           Authority
           I
           re-assumed
           .
           After
           this
           I
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           hinder
           those
           that
           were
           present
           from
           killing
           him
           ,
           so
           great
           were
           their
           animosities
           ;
           I
           sent
           back
           Colonel
           Landi
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           ordering
           him
           for
           the
           future
           to
           apply
           himself
           to
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           punctuality
           ,
           vigilance
           and
           zeal
           as
           formerly
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           gave
           me
           all
           such
           Promises
           ,
           as
           this
           Obligation
           and
           the
           Friendship
           I
           had
           ever
           expressed
           for
           him
           required
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           at
           the
           head
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Concheria
           ,
           Matheo
           Damore
           followed
           by
           all
           Lavinare
           and
           the
           adjoyning
           quarters
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           of
           the
           Market-place
           in
           Arms
           ,
           with
           loud
           cries
           and
           a
           furious
           tumult
           demanded
           the
           person
           of
           Gennaro
           to
           be
           delivered
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           cut
           off
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           hang
           him
           up
           by
           the
           foot
           ,
           by
           that
           Example
           to
           teach
           the
           respect
           that
           belonged
           to
           me
           .
           I
           went
           down
           to
           pacifie
           them
           ,
           which
           my
           appearance
           immediately
           did
           ,
           after
           the
           assurance
           I
           gave
           them
           of
           my
           Satisfaction
           .
           
           They
           often-times
           called
           me
           their
           Father
           and
           Defender
           ,
           with
           tears
           conjuring
           me
           not
           to
           abandon
           them
           ,
           since
           without
           me
           they
           could
           not
           hope
           deliverance
           from
           slavery
           ,
           recommending
           to
           me
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           with
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Families
           .
        
         
           This
           insolent
           penitent
           not
           thinking
           himself
           secure
           ,
           besought
           me
           to
           protect
           him
           against
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           whole
           Town
           ,
           and
           publiquely
           kneeled
           down
           before
           me
           to
           beg
           his
           Life
           ,
           where
           I
           embraced
           him
           and
           commanded
           the
           people
           ,
           since
           I
           had
           pardoned
           him
           and
           looked
           on
           him
           as
           the
           best
           and
           faithfullest
           of
           my
           Friends
           ,
           to
           love
           and
           value
           him
           as
           formerly
           ,
           I
           taking
           into
           my
           protection
           his
           interests
           and
           safety
           against
           all
           men
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           I
           made
           useful
           to
           me
           an
           accident
           that
           might
           probably
           have
           given
           me
           much
           trouble
           and
           danger
           .
           He
           retired
           into
           his
           Tower
           ,
           and
           I
           got
           on
           horseback
           to
           shew
           my self
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           visit
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Posts
           ,
           and
           vigilance
           of
           the
           Guards
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           have
           nothing
           to
           fear
           in
           the
           night
           .
           As
           I
           passed
           by
           St
           Lawrence's
           Cloyster
           ,
           I
           heard
           a
           noise
           in
           a
           Palace
           that
           belonged
           to
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           ,
           and
           sent
           an
           Officer
           of
           my
           Guards
           to
           enquire
           the
           occasion
           ,
           Who
           returned
           with
           word
           that
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           persons
           were
           plundering
           it
           ;
           I
           commanded
           him
           to
           bring
           the
           chief
           of
           them
           to
           me
           ,
           whom
           I
           asked
           whether
           he
           had
           not
           knowledge
           of
           my
           Proclamation
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           pillaging
           of
           any
           House
           was
           forbidden
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           .
           He
           told
           me
           Yes
           ,
           but
           it
           being
           reported
           that
           arms
           were
           hidden
           there
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           search
           by
           authority
           of
           an
           order
           signed
           by
           my
           
           self
           and
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           .
           I
           demanded
           it
           ,
           and
           finding
           my
           hand
           counterfeited
           ,
           sent
           for
           a
           Priest
           out
           of
           the
           Cloyster
           to
           confess
           him
           ,
           and
           immediately
           after
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           hanged
           at
           the
           Barrs
           of
           a
           Window
           .
           This
           prompt
           Justice
           drew
           a
           thousand
           Benedictions
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           so
           terrified
           all
           such
           as
           till
           then
           had
           securely
           committed
           the
           like
           outrages
           ,
           that
           no
           more
           of
           them
           were
           ever
           afterwards
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Town
           .
        
         
           I
           very
           seriously
           applyed
           my self
           to
           negotiate
           some
           intelligence
           with
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           ordered
           all
           such
           Gentlemen
           as
           were
           in
           Town
           ,
           to
           meet
           me
           the
           next
           Morning
           at
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Conference
           I
           desired
           to
           hold
           with
           them
           :
           they
           failed
           not
           of
           coming
           ,
           nor
           I
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           caressing
           them
           all
           .
           I
           told
           them
           that
           having
           come
           to
           Naples
           to
           no
           other
           purpose
           but
           to
           free
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Town
           from
           the
           rigorous
           Domination
           of
           Spain
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           a
           happiness
           to
           me
           to
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           be
           useful
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           was
           already
           sufficiently
           recompensed
           for
           all
           the
           dangers
           I
           had
           undergone
           ,
           by
           having
           had
           the
           good
           fortune
           to
           secure
           the
           Houses
           and
           Goods
           of
           many
           persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           from
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           more
           exasperated
           against
           them
           by
           artifice
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           understanding
           what
           was
           profitable
           and
           necessarie
           for
           themselves
           than
           out
           of
           any
           particular
           aversion
           .
           That
           I
           was
           very
           desirous
           to
           find
           ways
           to
           reconcile
           them
           ,
           since
           their
           interests
           ought
           to
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           equally
           concerned
           in
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           not
           acquire
           to
           the
           people
           without
           the
           Nobilities
           receiving
           
           advantage
           by
           it
           .
           That
           they
           both
           made
           up
           one
           body
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Nobility
           ought
           to
           possess
           the
           highest
           place
           ,
           and
           preserve
           the
           Rank
           and
           Prerogative
           God
           and
           Nature
           had
           given
           them
           .
           That
           a
           Person
           of
           my
           Quality
           could
           never
           forget
           the
           esteem
           belonged
           to
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           actions
           should
           hereafter
           make
           evident
           ,
           that
           I
           knew
           very
           well
           how
           to
           put
           a
           difference
           between
           persons
           of
           Birth
           and
           the
           Vulgar
           .
           That
           there
           was
           not
           any
           one
           amongst
           them
           but
           ought
           to
           rejoyce
           for
           the
           falling
           of
           the
           authority
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           since
           in
           place
           of
           the
           out-rages
           they
           had
           formerly
           suffered
           ,
           they
           should
           find
           in
           me
           all
           civility
           ,
           courtesie
           and
           passion
           to
           serve
           as
           well
           all
           of
           them
           in
           general
           as
           every
           one
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           This
           Complement
           was
           as
           welcomely
           received
           as
           really
           and
           unfainedly
           made
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           by
           thanks
           for
           the
           favourable
           effects
           they
           had
           already
           enjoyed
           ,
           by
           my
           having
           freed
           all
           the
           Gentry
           from
           oppression
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           the
           plunderings
           and
           insolencies
           of
           the
           common
           people
           .
           To
           which
           I
           replyed
           that
           I
           had
           done
           nothing
           yet
           could
           merit
           their
           good
           opinion
           ,
           but
           was
           confident
           that
           when
           time
           should
           present
           me
           an
           opportunity
           to
           discover
           the
           sincerity
           of
           my
           intentions
           ,
           they
           would
           own
           themselves
           to
           be
           in
           some
           manner
           obliged
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           I
           should
           fail
           of
           acquiring
           their
           persons
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           hope
           some
           share
           in
           their
           esteem
           and
           friendship
           ,
           and
           that
           how
           nearly
           soever
           they
           depended
           on
           Spain
           ,
           it
           should
           transport
           them
           no
           farther
           than
           their
           duty
           obliged
           them
           ,
           because
           
           they
           must
           needs
           yield
           something
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           inclinations
           to
           the
           care
           and
           pains
           I
           would
           take
           on
           all
           occasions
           to
           do
           them
           service
           .
           I
           then
           acquainted
           them
           that
           I
           daily
           expected
           the
           French
           Fleet
           ,
           to
           depend
           on
           my
           Orders
           ,
           provided
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           the
           enemies
           ruine
           ,
           in
           which
           apprehending
           they
           might
           be
           involved
           ,
           I
           conjured
           them
           to
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           provide
           for
           their
           security
           and
           advantage
           :
           I
           besought
           them
           to
           make
           serious
           reflections
           on
           it
           ,
           to
           give
           account
           of
           the
           true
           condition
           of
           affairs
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           order
           that
           were
           absent
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           themselves
           they
           might
           entirely
           relie
           upon
           me
           in
           all
           their
           Concernments
           ;
           That
           for
           what
           remained
           ,
           being
           now
           about
           settling
           the
           Government
           by
           forming
           it
           into
           a
           Republique
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           exclude
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           framed
           simply
           popular
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           much
           to
           their
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           very
           difficult
           to
           be
           remedied
           afterwards
           ;
           That
           I
           delayed
           that
           business
           ,
           all
           I
           possibly
           could
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           time
           to
           take
           a
           good
           resolution
           .
           That
           they
           had
           no
           longer
           to
           do
           with
           a
           Masaniello
           nor
           a
           Gennaro
           ,
           but
           with
           one
           that
           tenderly
           loved
           and
           valued
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           would
           always
           preferr
           their
           interests
           above
           his
           own
           :
           that
           they
           therefore
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           an
           entire
           confidence
           in
           me
           .
           That
           I
           advised
           them
           to
           assemble
           themselves
           ,
           where
           I
           would
           be
           responsible
           they
           might
           with
           freedom
           and
           safety
           treat
           of
           their
           affairs
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           measures
           in
           the
           present
           conjunctures
           ,
           because
           something
           possibly
           might
           happen
           would
           make
           it
           too
           late
           .
           I
           warily
           observed
           the
           Countenances
           of
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           to
           
           penetrate
           into
           their
           most
           secret
           thoughts
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           seemed
           chearful
           ,
           some
           (
           as
           I
           imagined
           )
           moved
           by
           my
           discourse
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           generally
           had
           something
           of
           inclination
           and
           esteem
           for
           me
           ;
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             la
             Rocca
          
           Cosin
           to
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           excepted
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           he
           rendered
           me
           all
           manner
           of
           respects
           and
           civilities
           imaginable
           ,
           by
           his
           coolness
           sufficiently
           discovered
           I
           was
           never
           to
           trust
           him
           ;
           of
           which
           at
           last
           I
           had
           but
           too
           great
           experience
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           quickly
           after
           sensible
           of
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           conference
           ,
           which
           drew
           news
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           and
           which
           (
           after
           the
           consideration
           of
           what
           I
           had
           told
           them
           )
           caused
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Gentry
           to
           wish
           me
           well
           ,
           and
           desire
           my
           preservation
           ,
           since
           on
           me
           alone
           depended
           their
           Estates
           ,
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Families
           .
           I
           sent
           a
           Complement
           to
           the
           Princess
           of
           Massa
           on
           the
           loss
           of
           her
           Husband
           ,
           which
           had
           so
           sensibly
           moved
           me
           ,
           with
           offers
           to
           her Self
           and
           Children
           of
           all
           that
           could
           depend
           on
           my
           Authority
           and
           Credit
           :
           excusing
           my self
           that
           the
           weighty
           affairs
           that
           lay
           upon
           me
           ,
           prevented
           my
           Personal
           paying
           her
           those
           Civilities
           .
        
         
           I
           went
           often
           to
           Mass
           to
           the
           Nunneries
           ,
           where
           were
           Ladies
           of
           Quality
           ,
           and
           visiting
           them
           at
           the
           Grate
           ,
           desired
           them
           to
           send
           to
           their
           Relations
           all
           manner
           of
           Complements
           and
           offers
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           and
           desired
           them
           to
           give
           me
           notice
           of
           all
           things
           in
           which
           I
           might
           oblige
           and
           serve
           them
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           I
           omitted
           nothing
           in
           my
           power
           that
           tended
           to
           gain
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           without
           whom
           I
           knew
           the
           Spaniards
           could
           not
           support
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Conjunction
           making
           their
           principal
           force
           ,
           and
           
           which
           was
           most
           likely
           to
           give
           me
           danger
           and
           difficulty
           .
           Being
           one
           day
           at
           one
           of
           the
           Cloisters
           ,
           I
           desired
           to
           see
           the
           Princess
           of
           Sens
           and
           her
           daughters
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           made
           my
           Compliments
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           person
           animated
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           consequence
           would
           be
           very
           glad
           to
           draw
           off
           from
           their
           service
           all
           her
           Relations
           ,
           and
           engage
           them
           with
           me
           .
           I
           thought
           it
           also
           good
           Policy
           to
           show
           some
           kind
           of
           consideration
           for
           the
           memory
           of
           Masaniello
           ,
           he
           having
           laid
           the
           first
           foundation
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           Naples
           ;
           and
           causing
           his
           Widow
           to
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           who
           was
           reduced
           to
           the
           extremest
           necessity
           ,
           I
           took
           particular
           care
           for
           assisting
           her
           ,
           which
           I
           continued
           to
           the
           time
           of
           my
           imprisonment
           ;
           which
           was
           very
           acceptable
           to
           all
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           want
           of
           Victuals
           necessitating
           me
           to
           hazard
           all
           for
           making
           a
           way
           for
           their
           entrance
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           take
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           attempt
           Aversa
           ,
           though
           with
           very
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           little
           hope
           .
           I
           prepared
           to
           March
           the
           Twelfth
           of
           December
           ,
           with
           my
           Regiment
           Commanded
           by
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           ,
           that
           of
           
             Jacomo
             Rosso
          
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           one
           thousand
           Musquetiers
           ,
           and
           two
           others
           ,
           which
           I
           afterwards
           gave
           to
           Sieur
           Peres
           ,
           and
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           
             Antonio
             de
             Calco
          
           ;
           with
           the
           Companies
           of
           
             Onofrio
             Pisacani
             ,
             Carlo
             Longobardo
          
           ▪
           and
           Batimiello
           ,
           making
           about
           four
           hundered
           Musquetiers
           ,
           and
           all
           my
           Infantry
           three
           thousand
           five
           hundered
           ,
           or
           four
           thousand
           Men
           ;
           of
           which
           fifteen
           hundered
           were
           not
           Armed
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           without
           Swords
           ,
           carried
           
           only
           Staves
           hardened
           at
           the
           end
           in
           the
           fire
           .
           Besides
           these
           ,
           there
           were
           four
           or
           five
           hundered
           Lazares
           ,
           who
           carried
           long
           Poles
           with
           Iron
           hooks
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           pretended
           to
           attaque
           the
           Cavalry
           ,
           and
           pull
           the
           Horsemen
           out
           of
           their
           Saddles
           .
           
             Aniello
             de
             Falco
          
           Commanded
           the
           Artillery
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           four
           Field-pieces
           ,
           with
           proportionable
           Equipage
           .
           Having
           no
           more
           than
           four
           hundred
           pound
           of
           Powder
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           greater
           show
           I
           carried
           some
           Barrels
           of
           Sand
           ,
           a
           Maltese
           being
           Commissary
           .
           The
           Cavalry
           consisted
           of
           the
           Company
           of
           my
           Guardes
           ,
           of
           that
           of
           General
           
             Cicio
             Ferlingere
          
           Commanded
           by
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           himself
           disabled
           by
           the
           gout
           ;
           of
           Gennaro
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             Horacio
             Vassalo
          
           was
           Lieutenant
           ,
           those
           of
           
             Andrea
             Rama
             ,
             Rocco
             ,
             Damiane
             ,
          
           and
           the
           brother
           of
           
             Augustin
             de
             Lieto
          
           ,
           who
           might
           make
           five
           or
           six
           hundered
           Horse
           .
           The
           Sieur
           D'orillac
           my
           Servant
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           Command
           my
           Troop
           of
           light-Horse
           ,
           did
           the
           duty
           of
           Lieutenant-general
           of
           the
           Horse
           ;
           
             Philip
             Prignani
          
           ,
           an
           Advocate
           ,
           was
           Commissary
           General
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Body
           under
           me
           to
           be
           Commanded
           by
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           ,
           in
           quality
           of
           Camp-Master-General
           :
           
             Bernardo
             Spinto
          
           was
           Judge
           Advocate
           .
           This
           little
           Army
           had
           its
           Rendezvous
           in
           a
           large
           Plain
           without
           the
           Gate
           of
           Capua
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           St.
           Anthony
           ,
           where
           ,
           drawn
           in
           Battalia
           ,
           it
           expected
           me
           to
           March
           the
           Twelfth
           of
           December
           at
           two
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ;
           but
           ,
           a
           considerable
           accident
           caused
           me
           to
           differ
           my
           departure
           till
           the
           next
           morning
           .
        
         
           Whil'st
           my
           Servants
           were
           yet
           at
           Dinner
           ,
           I
           
           went
           into
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           while
           I
           caused
           Arms
           to
           be
           given
           to
           a
           new-levied
           Company
           of
           a
           hundred
           Men
           ,
           I
           had
           advice
           ,
           that
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           (
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           supposing
           my
           absence
           would
           cause
           some
           disorder
           )
           attacqued
           the
           Postes
           of
           the
           Custom-house
           ,
           of
           St.
           Bartholomews-Isle
           ,
           and
           
             Visita
             Pauveri
          
           ,
           and
           were
           become
           Masters
           ,
           having
           found
           them
           unprovided
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           entrusted
           with
           .
           the
           Guard
           having
           abandoned
           them
           to
           go
           home
           and
           Dine
           at
           their
           own
           Houses
           .
           I
           immediately
           sent
           the
           Company
           that
           was
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           to
           oppose
           them
           ,
           and
           Orders
           to
           my
           Servants
           to
           get
           a
           Horseback
           ,
           and
           continue
           ready
           to
           follow
           me
           ,
           and
           galloped
           to
           the
           Capuan
           Gate
           ,
           where
           I
           ordered
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           to
           draw
           out
           five
           hundred
           Musketiers
           ,
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           Colonel
           
             Anthonio
             de
             Calco
          
           ,
           and
           sent
           for
           the
           three
           hundred
           Cavaioles
           that
           remained
           (
           on
           whom
           I
           could
           safely
           depend
           ,
           and
           who
           served
           me
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           courage
           and
           success
           in
           this
           occasion
           )
           to
           make
           all
           haste
           towards
           me
           ,
           and
           returning
           as
           swiftly
           as
           I
           went
           ,
           placing
           my self
           at
           the
           head
           of
           my
           Servants
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           others
           the
           noise
           had
           drawn
           to
           me
           ,
           making
           in
           all
           about
           forty
           Horse
           ,
           marched
           streight
           to
           the
           Enemie
           ;
           The
           Company
           I
           sent
           out
           of
           the
           Market-place
           being
           not
           gone
           farr
           ,
           I
           quickly
           overtook
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           passed
           two
           Streets
           ,
           and
           arriving
           at
           the
           Celleria
           ,
           a
           place
           very
           spacious
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           is
           near
           the
           Fountain
           of
           the
           Serpents
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           I
           saw
           three
           hundred
           Italian
           Reformado's
           ,
           who
           began
           to
           put
           themselves
           in
           
           order
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           first
           Rank
           of
           Partisans
           .
           I
           charged
           them
           vigorously
           ,
           and
           having
           broken
           ,
           pursu'd
           them
           as
           farr
           as
           the
           Custom-house
           ,
           and
           alighting
           from
           my
           Horse
           at
           a
           little
           bridge
           I
           was
           to
           pass
           ,
           fell
           pell-mell
           in
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           drove
           them
           from
           that
           Poste
           with
           a
           very
           great
           slaughter
           ;
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           lodge
           themselves
           in
           some
           ruines
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           also
           drove
           them
           .
           All
           my
           Troopes
           being
           come
           up
           ,
           they
           again
           endeavoured
           to
           entrench
           themselves
           ,
           and
           my
           Men
           briskly
           repulsed
           them
           :
           but
           the
           Fight
           growing
           warme
           ,
           my
           Powder
           begin
           to
           fail
           ,
           and
           I
           sent
           for
           some
           to
           Gennaro
           ,
           who
           sent
           me
           a
           Barrel
           ,
           but
           before
           it
           came
           ,
           we
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           oppose
           with
           our
           Swords
           and
           casting
           of
           stones
           ,
           the
           attempts
           they
           made
           upon
           us
           with
           good
           Muskets
           ,
           which
           lasted
           above
           a
           great
           halfe
           hour
           :
           at
           the
           end
           whereof
           ,
           taking
           advantage
           of
           my
           want
           of
           Ammunition
           ,
           they
           made
           up
           the
           Worke
           they
           had
           undertaken
           .
           In
           this
           extremity
           I
           gave
           order
           to
           Colonel
           Melone
           ,
           with
           five
           hundered
           Musketiers
           to
           re-take
           the
           Island
           of
           St.
           Bartholomew
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           with
           little
           resistance
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           causing
           him
           to
           fall
           out
           into
           the
           open
           field
           ,
           followed
           by
           three
           hundred
           with
           Swords
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           leaving
           the
           rest
           to
           guard
           what
           had
           been
           regain'd
           ,
           I
           sent
           him
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           enemies
           retreat
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           possess
           himself
           of
           the
           Custom-house
           of
           Corne.
           I
           drew
           out
           
             Anthonio
             de
             Calco
          
           ,
           with
           two
           hundred
           Musquetiers
           to
           drive
           them
           out
           of
           
             Visita
             Pauveri
          
           :
           And
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           went
           up
           into
           one
           of
           the
           Roomes
           yet
           in
           our
           possession
           ,
           where
           causing
           Oyl
           ,
           which
           
           I
           found
           in
           great
           quantity
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           hot
           ,
           breaking
           through
           a
           Wall
           ,
           I
           made
           it
           be
           thrown
           upon
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           and
           making
           use
           of
           pitch'd
           Ropes
           and
           Faggots
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           reserved
           to
           attempt
           the
           burning
           some
           ships
           ,
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           resist
           ,
           and
           were
           forced
           to
           retreat
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           preserved
           the
           Town
           ,
           that
           without
           my
           diligence
           and
           vigour
           had
           been
           lost
           ;
           the
           Enemy
           having
           entered
           and
           advanced
           within
           two
           streets
           of
           the
           Market-place
           .
        
         
           Having
           secured
           all
           there
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           
             Visita
             Paveri
          
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           re-taken
           ,
           but
           not
           thinking
           it
           enough
           ,
           I
           gained
           a
           whole
           street
           ,
           and
           advanced
           a
           Worke
           as
           farr
           as
           the
           Italian
           Play-house
           ;
           and
           finding
           that
           some
           Spaniards
           were
           Posted
           in
           the
           upper
           Rooms
           of
           the
           last
           house
           ,
           I
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Powder
           I
           had
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           but
           then
           brought
           me
           ,
           to
           blow
           them
           up
           ,
           where
           they
           lost
           twelve
           or
           fourteen
           men
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           this
           occasion
           ,
           which
           lasted
           above
           two
           houres
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           hottest
           and
           most
           obstinate
           that
           had
           been
           seen
           in
           Naples
           ,
           there
           were
           but
           two
           or
           three
           slain
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           and
           five
           or
           six
           hurt
           :
           and
           ,
           by
           confession
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           my
           Prison
           ,
           they
           had
           six
           score
           Reformadoes
           killed
           ,
           or
           dangerously
           wounded
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           by
           Swords
           .
           This
           action
           very
           much
           reincouraged
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           whom
           I
           was
           received
           with
           extraordinary
           applauses
           .
        
         
           The
           Spaniards
           taking
           to
           heart
           this
           dayes
           misfortune
           ,
           attributed
           its
           effect
           only
           to
           my
           presence
           ,
           and
           (
           supposing
           me
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           Town
           )
           hoped
           to
           revenge
           themselves
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           
           that
           the
           People
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           providing
           for
           their
           defence
           ,
           would
           employ
           themselves
           in
           Rejoycings
           ,
           they
           therefore
           filled
           up
           the
           places
           of
           such
           Officers
           as
           had
           been
           slain
           ,
           held
           in
           readiness
           a
           considerable
           body
           ,
           and
           about
           eleven
           a
           Clock
           smartly
           assaulted
           the
           Custom-house
           :
           But
           ,
           understanding
           of
           what
           importance
           it
           was
           to
           us
           ,
           on
           the
           conservation
           or
           loss
           of
           this
           Post
           the
           fate
           of
           the
           Town
           depending
           ,
           I
           had
           visited
           it
           about
           nine
           or
           ten
           that
           night
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           their
           finding
           the
           Guards
           doubled
           and
           very
           exact
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           a
           little
           surprised
           (
           immediately
           after
           the
           begining
           of
           the
           skirmish
           )
           to
           learn
           my
           arrival
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           Exclamations
           of
           long
           live
           his
           Highness
           our
           Protector
           .
           This
           caused
           them
           to
           faint
           and
           retreat
           ,
           least
           the
           night
           might
           prove
           as
           unfortunate
           to
           them
           as
           the
           Day
           ;
           They
           discharged
           their
           choler
           by
           firing
           their
           Canon
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           were
           quickly
           weary
           ,
           finding
           they
           spent
           their
           Powder
           in
           vain
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           in
           their
           sight
           ,
           I
           finished
           the
           making
           up
           our
           breaches
           ,
           which
           1
           had
           begun
           before
           dinner
           ,
           and
           put
           this
           Poste
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           fear
           nothing
           but
           Treason
           ,
           and
           indeed
           after
           this
           they
           never
           durst
           attempt
           it
           .
           Afterwards
           I
           went
           to
           rest
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           be
           ready
           in
           the
           morning
           to
           order
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           our
           defence
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           in
           which
           the
           Council
           were
           to
           act
           ,
           for
           putting
           all
           in
           so
           secure
           a
           posture
           ,
           that
           the
           enemy
           might
           attempt
           nothing
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           my
           absence
           might
           perswade
           them
           they
           should
           find
           all
           things
           easie
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           morning
           ,
           being
           the
           thirteenth
           of
           
           December
           ,
           at
           Day-break
           ,
           I
           got
           on
           horseback
           to
           visit
           the
           Postes
           and
           Quarters
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           leave
           such
           orders
           as
           should
           be
           necessary
           .
           I
           gave
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Custom-house
           to
           Colonel
           Melone
           ,
           with
           a
           Serjeant-Major
           ,
           and
           Captains
           and
           Souldiers
           under
           him
           ;
           All
           the
           neighbouring
           quarters
           I
           likewise
           took
           under
           my
           Authority
           ,
           as
           the
           Isle
           of
           St.
           Bartholomew
           guarded
           by
           a
           Captain
           ,
           
             De
             Porto
          
           and
           
             Visita
             Pauveri
          
           by
           a
           Serjeant-Major
           :
           Colonel
           Pouca
           had
           the
           Guard
           of
           St.
           Clare
           ,
           and
           a
           Serjeant-Major
           of
           the
           lower
           end
           of
           Cedrangulo
           .
           St.
           
             Dominico
             Soriano
          
           was
           entrusted
           to
           Colonel
           
             Hannibal
             Brancaccio
          
           ;
           Mount
           Oliveto
           to
           a
           Serjeant-Major
           ;
           The
           Gate
           of
           Albe
           and
           St.
           Sebastians-Cloyster
           ,
           to
           Colonel
           
             Sebastian
             Landi
          
           ;
           the
           Corne-Ditch
           to
           Captain
           
             Cicio
             Costa
          
           ;
           St.
           Dominico
           and
           St.
           Anielli
           to
           two
           other
           Captains
           .
           Saint
           
             Gennaroes
             Gate
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Virgins
             Suburbs
          
           to
           Colonel
           
             Diego
             Passero
          
           .
           The
           Gate
           of
           Nola
           and
           its
           Suburb
           to
           Colonel
           
             John
             Dominico
          
           ,
           that
           of
           Capua
           and
           St.
           Anthonies
           Suburbs
           to
           Colonel
           Gastaldo
           ;
           those
           of
           St.
           Effremo
           to
           Colonel
           
             Dom
             Bernardo
             Castracucco
          
           :
           that
           of
           Posilippe
           to
           a
           Serjeant-Major
           ;
           of
           Foragrotto
           and
           two
           or
           three
           other
           little
           Towns
           ,
           or
           rather
           Suburbs
           ,
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           Serjeant-Major
           Alexio
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           Chiaia
           was
           made
           Colonel
           and
           Governor
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           Cavone
           ,
           to
           Colonel
           Lombardi
           ;
           of
           
             La
             Cellaria
          
           to
           Captain
           Cimino
           ;
           of
           
             La
             Monnoi
          
           to
           Captain
           
             Ignatio
             Spagnuolo
          
           ;
           of
           
             La
             Vinara
          
           to
           Captain
           
             Mathew
             Damore
          
           ;
           of
           the
           Concieria
           to
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           absence
           to
           his
           Lieutenant
           ;
           of
           
             La
             Sauateria
          
           to
           
           Captain
           
             Pepo
             Ricco
          
           ;
           of
           
             La
             Pietra
             del
             Peste
          
           to
           
             Onoffrio
             Pagano
          
           ;
           of
           the
           Market-place
           to
           Gennaro's
           Captain
           of
           his
           guards
           under
           himself
           :
           Assigning
           all
           other
           quarters
           of
           the
           Town
           their
           particular
           Captains
           ,
           and
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           Vicairie
           to
           
             Grassulo
             de
             Roza
          
           ,
           with
           the
           custody
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           the
           charge
           of
           head-Jaylor
           :
           giving
           them
           all
           such
           Orders
           as
           were
           necessary
           ,
           and
           wherewithal
           to
           make
           punctual
           payments
           to
           their
           Souldiers
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Stock
           I
           have
           already
           sayed
           I
           appointed
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           All
           thus
           regulated
           for
           what
           concerned
           the
           Souldiery
           ,
           I
           sent
           for
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           Gennaro
           being
           present
           ,
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           all
           my
           endeavours
           for
           preservation
           of
           the
           Town
           would
           be
           useless
           ,
           unless
           they
           supplyed
           the
           want
           of
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           took
           care
           that
           the
           People
           might
           live
           quietly
           ,
           and
           without
           murmur
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           the
           Plenty
           I
           should
           restore
           them
           ;
           which
           I
           doubted
           not
           very
           suddenly
           to
           effect
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           onely
           cause
           of
           my
           taking
           the
           field
           :
           And
           for
           the
           Council
           ,
           I
           conjured
           them
           to
           assist
           Gennaro
           with
           their
           best
           advice
           ,
           observe
           narrowly
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           resolve
           nothing
           of
           importance
           without
           communicating
           it
           to
           me
           .
           That
           this
           could
           no
           wayes
           retard
           Affaires
           ,
           since
           I
           should
           not
           go
           to
           any
           farther
           distance
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           admitted
           a
           mutual
           correspondence
           twice
           a
           day
           .
           That
           I
           depended
           on
           them
           in
           my
           absence
           ;
           That
           it
           concern'd
           us
           to
           be
           unanimous
           ,
           our
           Interest
           being
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Liberty
           we
           all
           so
           passionately
           aspired
           to
           ,
           must
           be
           as
           much
           the
           Work
           of
           their
           Heads
           ,
           as
           my
           Hands
           .
           I
           principally
           
           recommended
           these
           things
           (
           besides
           such
           other
           as
           belonged
           to
           his
           charge
           of
           Commissary
           general
           of
           the
           Provisions
           )
           to
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
             ,
             Tonno
             Basso
             ,
             Aniello
             Porcio
             ,
             Anthonio
             Scacciavento
             ,
          
           and
           
             Augustino
             Mollo
          
           ,
           and
           recommended
           to
           this
           last
           ,
           in
           whom
           I
           had
           entire
           confidence
           ,
           to
           look
           after
           all
           my
           Concernments
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           punctual
           advice
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           oppose
           whatsoever
           might
           be
           undertaken
           to
           my
           prejudice
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           easie
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           being
           a
           person
           very
           active
           ,
           intelligent
           and
           dextrous
           ,
           really
           devoted
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           zeal
           and
           affection
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           but
           necessary
           precautions
           having
           spent
           more
           time
           than
           I
           expected
           ,
           night
           coming
           on
           ,
           I
           could
           do
           no
           more
           than
           take
           up
           my
           lodging
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           S.
           Anthony
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           readier
           to
           be
           gone
           next
           Morning
           ,
           being
           the
           fourteenth
           of
           December
           at
           day
           break
           .
           However
           I
           first
           took
           my
           leave
           and
           the
           Benedictions
           of
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           ,
           and
           visited
           the
           holy
           Reliques
           of
           Saint
           Gennaro
           .
           I
           released
           Cerisantes
           from
           his
           Confinement
           to
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           with
           permission
           to
           follow
           me
           into
           the
           Field
           :
           and
           sending
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           after
           a
           repriment
           ,
           and
           advice
           to
           make
           a
           good
           use
           of
           what
           had
           happened
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           so
           importunely
           pressed
           him
           to
           a
           sudden
           Provision
           for
           his
           fortune
           was
           his
           apprehension
           lest
           the
           Fleet
           might
           bring
           some
           one
           by
           the
           Kings
           order
           to
           take
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           Cyphers
           from
           him
           ;
           which
           would
           be
           extremely
           to
           his
           prejudice
           ,
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           Credit
           and
           Respect
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           that
           if
           his
           fortune
           were
           
           not
           made
           before
           ,
           it
           would
           afterwards
           be
           very
           difficult
           ;
           he
           added
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           in
           the
           like
           hazard
           ,
           being
           employed
           only
           out
           of
           pure
           necessity
           for
           want
           of
           another
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           not
           beloved
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           jealous
           and
           distrustful
           of
           my
           exaltation
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           ought
           no
           less
           then
           he
           to
           hasten
           to
           an
           establishment
           ,
           since
           some
           one
           might
           come
           with
           the
           Fleet
           capable
           of
           possessing
           my
           place
           .
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           often
           comparison
           he
           made
           of
           him
           and
           me
           ,
           was
           as
           displeasing
           to
           me
           as
           it
           was
           neither
           just
           nor
           respective
           :
           So
           that
           I
           replyed
           ,
           he
           had
           some
           reason
           to
           be
           troubled
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           a
           great
           many
           persons
           capable
           of
           the
           employment
           he
           had
           about
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           would
           accept
           it
           without
           consideration
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           displeased
           or
           satisfied
           :
           but
           that
           my
           Birth
           would
           deterr
           any
           from
           disobliging
           me
           lightly
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           few
           persons
           in
           the
           World
           qualified
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           my
           imployment
           ,
           which
           ,
           how
           glorious
           soever
           ,
           had
           too
           many
           Toiles
           and
           hazards
           .
           That
           ,
           if
           my
           being
           at
           Naples
           were
           disagreeable
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           my
           services
           suspected
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           alwayes
           ready
           ,
           without
           any
           importunity
           ,
           to
           retire
           on
           his
           least
           order
           :
           But
           ,
           without
           that
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           should
           have
           the
           vanity
           by
           intrigues
           and
           cabals
           ,
           to
           go
           about
           to
           dispossess
           me
           ,
           and
           make
           advantage
           by
           my
           spoils
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           my
           travel
           and
           industry
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           pass
           unpunished
           ;
           and
           that
           whoever
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           consider
           well
           before
           they
           exposed
           themselves
           to
           such
           a
           hazard
           ,
           without
           bringing
           me
           an
           Order
           ,
           to
           which
           my
           respect
           
           and
           fidelity
           would
           prevent
           any
           reply
           ,
           being
           incapable
           of
           any
           other
           passion
           then
           that
           of
           serving
           my
           Master
           ,
           and
           obeying
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           knew
           very
           well
           how
           to
           vindicate
           my self
           against
           such
           as
           should
           outrage
           me
           without
           ground
           or
           reason
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           assuredly
           be
           much
           more
           apprehended
           and
           feared
           then
           he
           could
           be
           by
           such
           as
           designed
           to
           bereave
           him
           of
           his
           imployment
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           World
           judge
           if
           this
           answer
           contains
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           respect
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           imputed
           a
           Crime
           ,
           and
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           Menace
           against
           such
           as
           should
           come
           to
           negotiate
           on
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           were
           it
           that
           my
           words
           were
           not
           faithfully
           reported
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           pervert
           their
           meaning
           .
        
         
           A
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           the
           reality
           of
           my
           intentions
           appeared
           ,
           and
           my
           respects
           were
           justified
           by
           my
           Comportment
           with
           the
           Abbot
           Baschi
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           performed
           continual
           civilities
           out
           of
           consideration
           of
           the
           Character
           he
           bore
           of
           the
           Kings
           Envoy
           ,
           though
           I
           was
           fully
           informed
           he
           endeavoured
           my
           ruine
           by
           many
           intrigues
           ,
           nay
           ,
           managed
           a
           conspiracy
           against
           my
           life
           ,
           serving
           in
           it
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           I
           certainly
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Pentioner
           )
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           went
           ,
           I
           dispatched
           Commissions
           to
           several
           Banditi
           ,
           who
           had
           drawn
           together
           ,
           and
           desired
           that
           they
           might
           take
           Armes
           through
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           :
           these
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           People
           very
           proper
           for
           insurrections
           ,
           but
           that
           commit
           
           so
           many
           disorders
           and
           outrages
           ,
           that
           they
           ruine
           all
           wheresoever
           they
           pass
           ;
           and
           who
           afterwards
           are
           usually
           made
           Sacrifices
           to
           the
           publick
           hatred
           ,
           the
           affection
           of
           the
           People
           being
           regained
           at
           the
           price
           of
           their
           heads
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           performed
           all
           such
           services
           as
           they
           are
           can
           b●e
           of
           ;
           They
           regard
           neither
           word
           nor
           oath
           in
           their
           capitulations
           ,
           nor
           make
           any
           difference
           in
           the
           usage
           of
           such
           Towns
           and
           places
           as
           yield
           voluntarily
           ,
           or
           are
           stormed
           by
           force
           ;
           with
           them
           the
           example
           of
           Fathers
           is
           to
           be
           followed
           ,
           who
           burn
           the
           Rods
           after
           the
           Correction
           of
           their
           Children
           .
           I
           caused
           Papone
           to
           March
           by
           the
           Garigliano
           ,
           with
           two
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           Daretzo
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           short
           time
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           all
           thereabouts
           ,
           and
           (
           after
           many
           attempts
           )
           of
           Sessa
           ,
           and
           the
           Tower
           of
           Sperlonga
           ,
           where
           Captain
           Peter
           of
           Piemont
           was
           left
           Commander
           .
           The
           Sieur
           
             de
             Lascari
          
           marched
           towards
           Fondi
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           possessed
           himself
           ;
           
             Marcello
             Turso
          
           into
           
             Calabria
             ,
             Pietro
             Crescentio
          
           towards
           
             Monte
             Fuscolo
          
           ;
           The
           Earl
           of
           Vaglie
           and
           
             Matheo
             Christiano
          
           into
           the
           Country
           of
           Barie
           ,
           and
           Mazotta
           into
           
             Basilicata
             ,
             Sabato
             Pastorie
          
           into
           Apulia
           :
           other
           Bandites
           into
           Abruzzo
           ,
           where
           afterwards
           many
           other
           Persons
           declared
           for
           us
           ,
           whom
           I
           shall
           nominate
           and
           speak
           of
           in
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           commanded
           towards
           
             Salerno
             ,
             Paul
          
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           the
           Vassals
           ,
           towards
           St.
           
             Severino
             ,
             Nocera
             ,
             La
             Cava
             ,
          
           and
           Avellino
           ,
           and
           I
           sent
           them
           for
           this
           purpose
           the
           Cavaioles
           that
           continued
           yet
           in
           Naples
           :
           It
           gave
           great
           astonishment
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           see
           themselves
           
           attacqued
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           I
           drew
           together
           so
           numerous
           forces
           ,
           that
           in
           less
           than
           a
           Moneth
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           declared
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Towns
           came
           in
           ,
           except
           such
           as
           had
           Castles
           and
           Citadels
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Nobility
           was
           necessitated
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           me
           for
           safeguards
           ,
           and
           securing
           their
           Lands
           and
           Houses
           from
           Plunder
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           took
           all
           care
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           gain
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           abandon
           all
           ,
           wished
           them
           to
           send
           People
           of
           their
           own
           to
           preserve
           their
           rents
           and
           moveables
           :
           this
           wrought
           so
           much
           on
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           afterwards
           fought
           against
           me
           ,
           with
           great
           respect
           ,
           and
           concerned
           themselves
           in
           my
           safety
           ,
           as
           necessary
           to
           that
           of
           their
           Fortunes
           ,
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           on
           which
           account
           there
           are
           very
           few
           amongst
           them
           that
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           not
           kept
           alive
           for
           me
           (
           in
           their
           Hearts
           )
           their
           acknowledgments
           and
           gratitude
           .
        
         
           After
           three
           houres
           March
           I
           came
           to
           Juliano
           ,
           a
           place
           very
           populous
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           there
           goes
           forth
           to
           take
           the
           field
           every
           year
           a
           great
           many
           Banditi
           ,
           here
           I
           found
           five
           hundred
           good
           men
           in
           Armes
           ;
           I
           made
           it
           my
           Head
           Quarter
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           Troops
           to
           St.
           Antimo
           ,
           halfe
           a
           League
           distant
           ,
           and
           scituated
           on
           a
           small
           Rivolet
           ,
           with
           Order
           to
           entrench
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           all
           the
           avenues
           of
           my
           Quarter
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           taken
           a
           diligent
           view
           of
           them
           .
           Returning
           to
           my
           Lodging
           ,
           I
           found
           there
           the
           Marchioness
           of
           Ataviane
           ,
           a
           Lady
           of
           Quality
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           desire
           a
           safeguard
           ,
           which
           I
           immediately
           appointed
           her
           ,
           with
           
           a
           Coach
           to
           return
           ,
           she
           having
           come
           a
           Foot
           in
           very
           ill
           way
           ,
           and
           as
           bad
           weather
           :
           Being
           a
           widow
           ,
           and
           having
           two
           Sons
           well
           grown
           ,
           she
           desired
           leave
           to
           send
           them
           to
           Naples
           to
           their
           Relations
           ,
           with
           some
           Mony
           and
           Jewels
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           consented
           with
           a
           Passeport
           for
           their
           security
           ,
           she
           going
           away
           extreamly
           satisfied
           with
           my
           Civilities
           ,
           and
           resolved
           ,
           as
           she
           assured
           me
           ,
           to
           use
           all
           her
           endeavours
           to
           gain
           me
           her
           friends
           and
           Kindred
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           brought
           with
           me
           an
           Augustine
           Frier
           ,
           very
           well
           known
           to
           all
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           Companion
           to
           Father
           
             Andrea
             d'
             Avallos
          
           ,
           afterwards
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           brother
           of
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           Vaste
           ,
           called
           Father
           
             Thomas
             Sebastian
          
           ,
           very
           much
           affected
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           who
           being
           a
           man
           of
           partes
           ,
           might
           be
           useful
           to
           me
           in
           my
           negotiation
           .
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           there
           lived
           hard
           by
           a
           Gentleman
           called
           
             Vincenzo
             Carafa
          
           ,
           a
           very
           understanding
           person
           ,
           and
           great
           enemy
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           could
           easily
           negotiate
           with
           the
           Nobility
           that
           had
           retired
           into
           Aversa
           ,
           I
           appointed
           him
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           me
           next
           morning
           at
           my
           rising
           :
           After
           this
           ,
           being
           informed
           that
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Town
           called
           St.
           Ciprian
           ,
           about
           half
           a
           League
           off
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Enemy
           had
           received
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Corn
           ,
           and
           where
           yet
           there
           might
           remain
           twelve
           or
           fourteen
           thousand
           sacks
           ,
           I
           sent
           for
           
             Jacomo
             Rosso
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           a
           famous
           Bandito
           ,
           knew
           very
           well
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           great
           credit
           amongst
           that
           People
           ;
           I
           commanded
           him
           with
           his
           Regiment
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           a
           thousand
           good
           Men
           ,
           to
           March
           thither
           the
           next
           
           morning
           at
           day-break
           ,
           which
           might
           easily
           be
           done
           without
           any
           fear
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Horse
           ,
           the
           Country
           being
           broken
           with
           Ditches
           ,
           and
           traversed
           with
           Trees
           ;
           that
           without
           making
           any
           halt
           ,
           or
           suffering
           himself
           to
           be
           amused
           by
           light
           skirmishes
           ,
           or
           small
           parties
           ,
           which
           would
           questionless
           be
           sent
           after
           him
           ,
           he
           should
           make
           thither
           as
           fast
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           entrench
           himself
           so
           as
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           till
           I
           could
           convey
           all
           the
           Corn
           to
           Naples
           .
           His
           imprudence
           in
           not
           observing
           my
           Orders
           ,
           engaged
           me
           the
           next
           day
           in
           a
           very
           dangerous
           Combat
           ,
           which
           yet
           had
           no
           other
           effect
           then
           to
           gain
           me
           honor
           ,
           and
           an
           opportunity
           which
           I
           so
           well
           managed
           ,
           that
           it
           proved
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           the
           good
           success
           that
           afterward
           arrived
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           went
           very
           near
           to
           give
           an
           irreparable
           loss
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           .
        
         
           
             Vincenzo
             Carafa
          
           was
           with
           me
           the
           next
           morning
           at
           my
           rising
           ,
           whom
           (
           to
           secure
           him
           from
           suspition
           )
           I
           had
           sent
           for
           by
           four
           of
           my
           Guards
           ;
           I
           shut
           my self
           up
           with
           him
           an
           hour
           and
           halfe
           ,
           and
           was
           assured
           that
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           being
           greater
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           than
           the
           People
           ,
           did
           more
           passionately
           desire
           to
           see
           themselves
           delivered
           from
           their
           Government
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           hatred
           for
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           and
           their
           apprehension
           of
           becoming
           subject
           to
           them
           ,
           was
           the
           only
           consideration
           restrained
           them
           from
           attempting
           the
           ways
           of
           Liberty
           :
           I
           spoke
           to
           him
           all
           such
           things
           as
           I
           thought
           might
           be
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           free
           him
           from
           his
           distrust
           ;
           very
           glad
           to
           understand
           my
           intentions
           ,
           he
           assured
           me
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           find
           any
           of
           the
           Nobility
           that
           would
           
           not
           joyfully
           have
           recourse
           to
           me
           ,
           own
           me
           as
           their
           head
           ,
           and
           readily
           obey
           all
           my
           Orders
           :
           After
           many
           embraces
           I
           sent
           him
           to
           Aversa
           ,
           well
           instructed
           ,
           and
           well
           affected
           with
           a
           Passeport
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           retiring
           with
           those
           that
           were
           already
           there
           ,
           and
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           accompanied
           by
           Father
           
             Thomas
             Sebastian
          
           ,
           who
           pretended
           he
           came
           thither
           to
           give
           account
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           their
           particular
           Affairs
           entrusted
           to
           his
           managing
           .
           I
           very
           much
           depended
           on
           this
           negotiation
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           conceived
           great
           hopes
           :
           but
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           indiscretion
           of
           
             Vincenzo
             Carafa
          
           ,
           who
           was
           too
           eager
           and
           passionate
           ,
           though
           something
           was
           effected
           ,
           yet
           not
           all
           that
           I
           expected
           :
           He
           was
           very
           favourably
           received
           and
           heard
           ,
           but
           opening
           himself
           to
           too
           many
           ,
           was
           made
           Prisoner
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           was
           very
           sorry
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           but
           just
           set
           down
           to
           Dinner
           ,
           when
           
             Jacomo
             Rosso
          
           sent
           me
           word
           he
           had
           met
           some
           Scouts
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Horse
           ,
           and
           pursued
           them
           to
           the
           Portes
           of
           Aversa
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           engaged
           them
           with
           considerable
           advantage
           ;
           so
           as
           if
           I
           immediately
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           assured
           me
           of
           taking
           it
           .
           I
           was
           so
           surprized
           by
           this
           extravagant
           news
           ,
           that
           rising
           hastily
           from
           the
           Table
           I
           threw
           it
           down
           ,
           and
           causing
           instantly
           to
           sound
           to
           Horse
           ,
           resolved
           to
           hazard
           all
           to
           save
           him
           ,
           and
           prevent
           his
           Regiment
           from
           being
           cut
           in
           pieces
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           best
           body
           of
           Foot
           I
           had
           ;
           I
           sent
           him
           order
           to
           come
           off
           ,
           whil'st
           I
           attacqued
           such
           Troops
           as
           I
           reasonably
           imagin'd
           the
           Enemy
           would
           send
           to
           meet
           me
           ,
           to
           hinder
           my
           disengaging
           him
           ,
           &
           cut
           off
           his
           retreat
           .
        
         
         
           I
           commanded
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           to
           place
           at
           the
           head
           of
           my
           Quarter
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           entrenched
           ,
           two
           pieces
           of
           Canon
           charged
           with
           carthages
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           me
           five
           hundred
           Musquettiers
           ,
           to
           secure
           all
           the
           streight
           passages
           by
           which
           I
           was
           to
           retreat
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           foot
           in
           arms
           in
           the
           Quarter
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           its
           security
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           march
           where
           I
           should
           have
           occasion
           for
           them
           ,
           not
           doubting
           to
           receive
           a
           repulse
           ,
           knowing
           that
           there
           were
           in
           Aversa
           about
           three
           thousand
           horse
           .
           I
           caused
           D'orillac
           to
           draw
           out
           the
           Horse
           Guard
           ,
           with
           orders
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           amuse
           them
           by
           a
           Skirmish
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           immediate
           notice
           of
           their
           march
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           care
           not
           to
           engage
           himself
           too
           lightly
           ,
           and
           gain
           me
           time
           to
           put
           my self
           in
           order
           of
           Battle
           in
           the
           high
           way
           from
           Aversa
           to
           Naples
           ,
           which
           had
           on
           each
           side
           two
           great
           Ditches
           ,
           as
           is
           usual
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           the
           Countrey
           being
           all
           divided
           into
           little
           Closes
           ,
           on
           whose
           Borders
           grow
           Fruit-trees
           ,
           encompassed
           with
           Vines
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           parts
           of
           Piedmont
           and
           Lombardie
           .
           I
           left
           my
           Infantry
           in
           the
           places
           in
           which
           I
           thought
           it
           would
           be
           most
           necessary
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           Troops
           that
           were
           quartered
           in
           S.
           Antimo
           to
           advance
           ,
           to
           hinder
           my
           being
           that
           way
           cut
           off
           behind
           .
           I
           had
           scarce
           begun
           to
           put
           my
           men
           in
           order
           ,
           when
           D'orillac
           having
           found
           the
           enemie
           nearer
           him
           than
           he
           had
           imagined
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           defect
           of
           his
           sight
           ,
           was
           charged
           by
           a
           Squadron
           of
           Horse
           commanded
           by
           Captain
           Latin
           ,
           whose
           Hat
           he
           shot
           off
           with
           his
           Pistol
           ,
           and
           turning
           his
           horse
           about
           to
           retreat
           ,
           
           the
           ground
           being
           bad
           ,
           fell
           ,
           and
           was
           unhappily
           taken
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           Prisoner
           ;
           soon
           after
           which
           a
           Spaniard
           called
           
             Don
             Diego
             de
             Halamo
          
           gave
           him
           two
           wounds
           with
           a
           Sword
           behind
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           killed
           him
           in
           cold
           bloud
           ,
           to
           the
           extraordinary
           regret
           of
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Naples
           ,
           who
           abominated
           so
           vile
           an
           action
           .
           I
           saw
           the
           guard
           come
           back
           galloping
           ,
           which
           falling
           on
           a
           Squadron
           that
           was
           before
           me
           ,
           disordered
           and
           reversed
           it
           on
           mine
           .
           I
           was
           so
           strongly
           shaken
           that
           my
           horse
           was
           forced
           into
           a
           Ditch
           ,
           the
           Captain
           of
           my
           Guards
           cast
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           his
           Hat
           lost
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           got
           up
           I
           was
           faine
           to
           fly
           two
           mile
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           horse
           ,
           to
           gain
           ground
           to
           rally
           ,
           being
           all
           that
           while
           enclosed
           by
           two
           Ditches
           that
           were
           on
           each
           side
           the
           High-way
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           that
           had
           the
           enemy
           made
           a
           vigorous
           pursuite
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           followed
           beating
           me
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           Naples
           ,
           without
           any
           possibility
           of
           my
           turning
           Head.
           But
           perceiving
           the
           enemy
           slack
           in
           the
           chase
           of
           us
           ,
           I
           galloped
           to
           be
           head
           of
           these
           Runaways
           ,
           and
           did
           my
           utmost
           endeavour
           with
           words
           and
           blows
           of
           the
           flat
           of
           my
           Sword
           to
           renew
           the
           fight
           .
           Captain
           Rocco
           ran
           away
           at
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Company
           ,
           without
           looking
           behind
           him
           ,
           crying
           out
           that
           he
           was
           very
           much
           wounded
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           riding
           over
           such
           of
           my
           foot
           as
           he
           found
           at
           the
           head
           of
           my
           Quarter
           ,
           entered
           very
           much
           astonished
           .
           At
           my
           return
           I
           cashiered
           him
           ,
           causing
           him
           to
           be
           disarmed
           ,
           with
           all
           such
           marks
           of
           infamy
           as
           his
           cowardice
           merited
           :
           lifting
           up
           my
           hand
           to
           strike
           with
           my
           Sword
           an
           Officer
           I
           could
           
           no
           otherways
           cause
           to
           stand
           ,
           I
           perceived
           it
           was
           
             Philip
             Prignani
          
           ,
           Commissary
           general
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           little
           bloud
           on
           his
           hand
           ,
           caused
           by
           a
           scratch
           of
           a
           Nail
           on
           the
           Pommel
           of
           his
           Sadle
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           have
           perswaded
           me
           to
           have
           taken
           for
           a
           cut
           of
           a
           Sword
           ,
           telling
           me
           he
           shed
           that
           bloud
           with
           joy
           for
           my
           service
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           do
           all
           that
           remained
           whensoever
           there
           should
           be
           occasion
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           shot
           through
           the
           Reins
           with
           a
           Carabine
           ;
           I
           sent
           him
           into
           the
           Quarter
           to
           be
           dressed
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           onely
           thing
           he
           desired
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           made
           a
           stand
           in
           the
           High-way
           all
           alone
           ,
           and
           called
           out
           that
           such
           as
           had
           honour
           should
           turn
           to
           me
           ;
           thirty
           men
           came
           in
           ,
           whom
           having
           drawn
           up
           ,
           whilest
           the
           rest
           were
           rallying
           ,
           I
           with
           them
           charged
           such
           of
           the
           enemy
           as
           were
           in
           disorder
           ,
           who
           falling
           back
           on
           two
           Squadrons
           that
           were
           to
           be
           their
           seconds
           ,
           broke
           them
           ,
           whom
           I
           pursued
           about
           a
           mile
           to
           a
           little
           bridge
           where
           I
           made
           a
           halt
           .
           The
           Lazares
           imagining
           there
           was
           no
           more
           to
           be
           done
           but
           plunder
           and
           get
           Horses
           ,
           demanded
           my
           leave
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           I
           gave
           it
           them
           with
           a
           very
           good
           will
           ,
           desirous
           to
           rid
           my
           hands
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           of
           useless
           and
           troublesom
           fellows
           ,
           I
           therefore
           told
           them
           that
           getting
           out
           into
           the
           Field
           they
           should
           advance
           as
           farre
           as
           possible
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           fall
           on
           the
           enemies
           rear
           ,
           which
           they
           imprudently
           doing
           ,
           I
           attained
           my
           end
           ,
           three
           hundred
           of
           them
           being
           killed
           .
           I
           overtook
           a
           Lieutenant
           of
           Horse
           that
           commanded
           the
           enemies
           Scouts
           ,
           and
           who
           made
           good
           the
           rear
           during
           their
           retreat
           :
           him
           I
           took
           prisoner
           ,
           proud
           
           to
           have
           yielded
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           deprived
           of
           his
           Liberty
           by
           my
           hand
           .
           My
           Runaways
           perceiving
           the
           enemies
           had
           turned
           their
           backs
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           had
           vigorously
           repelled
           them
           ,
           rallying
           began
           to
           march
           ,
           as
           believing
           there
           was
           nothing
           more
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           suddenly
           fired
           upon
           by
           thirty
           or
           fourty
           Musquettiers
           ,
           who
           under
           shelter
           of
           two
           Houses
           were
           left
           to
           guard
           the
           bridge
           ,
           they
           killed
           fourteen
           of
           the
           thirty
           that
           were
           with
           me
           ,
           the
           rest
           astonished
           ,
           fled
           ,
           and
           left
           me
           with
           onely
           two
           persons
           in
           my
           company
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Maltese
           Commissary
           of
           the
           Artillery
           was
           one
           ,
           him
           I
           sent
           to
           cause
           two
           hundred
           Musquettiers
           to
           advance
           ,
           and
           seeing
           fourteen
           or
           fifteen
           of
           my
           servants
           coming
           along
           with
           Fire-locks
           I
           met
           them
           ,
           and
           drew
           them
           into
           the
           Ditches
           that
           were
           on
           each
           side
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           forbidding
           them
           to
           shew
           themselves
           ,
           or
           fire
           till
           I
           gave
           them
           order
           ;
           Three
           Squadrons
           of
           the
           enemy
           filing
           after
           each
           other
           ,
           passed
           the
           bridge
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           drew
           up
           again
           before
           me
           ,
           from
           amongst
           whom
           the
           Prince
           of
           Minorvine
           advanced
           ,
           with
           his
           sword
           drawn
           ,
           threatning
           and
           ranting
           our
           runaways
           ,
           and
           seeing
           two
           of
           my
           footmen
           by
           me
           ,
           whose
           Livery
           of
           Green
           Velvet
           laced
           with
           Gold
           was
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           struck
           down
           one
           close
           by
           my
           stirrup
           with
           a
           great
           blow
           of
           his
           Sword
           on
           the
           head
           :
           I
           asked
           
             Horatio
             Vasallo
          
           if
           he
           knew
           that
           so
           gallant
           and
           handsom
           person
           ;
           he
           ,
           mistaking
           ,
           told
           me
           it
           was
           the
           Prince
           of
           Torello
           ,
           I
           then
           sent
           him
           to
           rally
           his
           Troop
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           mean
           while
           rid
           right
           up
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           mounted
           a
           fresh
           Horse
           was
           brought
           him
           ,
           
           of
           a
           dappled
           gray
           ,
           very
           beautiful
           ,
           within
           ten
           paces
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           drawing
           my
           Pistol
           ,
           called
           to
           him
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Torello
           ,
           whilest
           your
           men
           advance
           and
           mine
           rally
           ,
           since
           we
           are
           accidentally
           met
           ,
           let
           us
           exchange
           a
           brace
           of
           Bullets
           ,
           there
           is
           honour
           to
           be
           won
           on
           either
           side
           ;
           but
           he
           retreated
           without
           attending
           me
           ,
           I
           followed
           and
           when
           I
           came
           near
           called
           to
           him
           to
           yield
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           but
           loosning
           the
           rains
           to
           his
           Horse
           ,
           he
           quickly
           out-went
           mine
           that
           was
           almost
           tired
           .
           I
           would
           neither
           venture
           to
           shoot
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ,
           nor
           engage
           my self
           in
           his
           pursuit
           which
           was
           too
           hazardous
           ,
           he
           calling
           to
           his
           men
           to
           advance
           ,
           and
           placing
           himself
           at
           their
           head
           ,
           to
           oppose
           mine
           which
           he
           saw
           marching
           towards
           him
           .
           I
           perceived
           many
           Gentlemen
           in
           his
           first
           Rank
           ,
           by
           the
           beauty
           of
           their
           Horses
           ,
           and
           black
           Velvet
           Coats
           .
           I
           turned
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           (
           pickering
           )
           sought
           to
           engage
           them
           to
           follow
           me
           ;
           when
           they
           came
           near
           me
           I
           retreated
           twenty
           paces
           ,
           then
           again
           wheeling
           and
           doing
           as
           before
           ;
           this
           at
           last
           insensibly
           drew
           them
           into
           the
           turning
           of
           the
           way
           where
           I
           had
           lodged
           my
           Fire-locks
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           made
           sign
           with
           my
           Hat
           to
           fire
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           to
           choose
           his
           man
           which
           proved
           very
           fatal
           .
           
             Don
             Emanuel
             de
             Vais
          
           ,
           Captain
           of
           Horse
           ,
           was
           shot
           dead
           ,
           The
           Marquis
           
             de
             Paihede
          
           had
           his
           right
           hand
           shattered
           ,
           The
           Marquis
           of
           
             Saint
             Juliani
          
           received
           two
           shots
           ,
           one
           in
           his
           side
           and
           the
           other
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           of
           which
           four
           dayes
           after
           he
           died
           ;
           in
           fine
           seven
           of
           the
           bravest
           fell
           ;
           their
           Squadron
           was
           shaken
           and
           weakned
           by
           those
           that
           carried
           off
           the
           dead
           and
           wounded
           ,
           and
           my
           men
           recovering
           courage
           
           beat
           them
           back
           to
           the
           Bridge
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           from
           whence
           I
           was
           driven
           by
           their
           Horse
           and
           some
           Musquettiers
           ,
           at
           whose
           head
           the
           Duke
           of
           Andria
           placing
           himself
           for
           their
           encouragement
           ,
           they
           repassed
           the
           Bridge
           with
           three
           Squadrons
           ,
           My
           men
           were
           again
           discouraged
           ,
           and
           having
           discharged
           their
           Carabines
           ,
           left
           me
           the
           third
           time
           alone
           in
           the
           High-way
           ,
           where
           I
           thought
           my self
           safer
           than
           formerly
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           apprehension
           my
           Foot
           gave
           the
           Enemy
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           first
           Squadron
           marching
           in
           very
           good
           order
           to
           charge
           me
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Andria
           with
           his
           Sword
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           leading
           them
           ,
           commanded
           them
           to
           halt
           ,
           whether
           unwilling
           to
           engage
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           he
           told
           me
           at
           our
           interview
           two
           days
           after
           ,
           loth
           to
           attacque
           my
           Person
           ,
           and
           bring
           me
           into
           a
           new
           danger
           ;
           In
           this
           interim
           ,
           the
           Foot
           I
           had
           sent
           for
           being
           come
           up
           ,
           after
           the
           Enemy
           had
           a
           sight
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           placed
           them
           in
           the
           ditches
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           my
           horse
           ,
           now
           in
           better
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           body
           ,
           marched
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           again
           drove
           them
           over
           that
           fatal
           Bridge
           ,
           where
           the
           skirmish
           grew
           hot
           ,
           and
           lasted
           more
           than
           a
           great
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           .
           In
           this
           pursuit
           an
           Officers
           horse
           being
           fallen
           ,
           I
           saw
           him
           encompassed
           by
           some
           Rascals
           that
           went
           about
           to
           kill
           him
           with
           many
           wounds
           ,
           but
           hearing
           him
           call
           for
           quarter
           .
           I
           rid
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           driving
           away
           those
           that
           would
           so
           cruelly
           have
           massacred
           him
           ,
           he
           yielded
           himself
           to
           me
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           delivering
           him
           to
           one
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           I
           sent
           him
           to
           my
           Quarter
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           my
           so
           easie
           gaining
           this
           last
           advantage
           ,
           was
           the
           Duke
           of
           Andria's
           having
           gone
           back
           to
           draw
           five
           hundred
           horse
           out
           of
           his
           
           rear
           to
           cut
           off
           my
           retreat
           .
           I
           ran
           very
           great
           hazard
           in
           this
           rancontre
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           from
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           my
           own
           men
           ,
           who
           discharging
           behind
           me
           ,
           burned
           my
           hair
           and
           feathers
           .
           
             Jacomo
             Rosso
          
           obeying
           the
           order
           I
           had
           sent
           him
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           the
           Ditches
           and
           Trees
           that
           were
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           made
           a
           happy
           retreat
           still
           fighting
           ,
           not
           loosing
           above
           nine
           or
           ten
           men
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           number
           wounded
           .
           The
           horse
           that
           should
           have
           cut
           off
           my
           retreat
           ,
           meeting
           two
           hundred
           Musquettiers
           I
           had
           to
           that
           purpose
           left
           on
           a
           passage
           ,
           affrighted
           by
           their
           fire
           thought
           of
           nothing
           but
           getting
           back
           .
           Notwithstanding
           all
           which
           ,
           my
           Men
           were
           alarmed
           by
           their
           March
           ,
           crying
           out
           we
           were
           cut
           off
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           reincourage
           them
           ,
           by
           perswading
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           our
           own
           Horse
           of
           the
           quarter
           of
           St.
           Antimo
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           caused
           to
           advance
           in
           favour
           of
           our
           retreat
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           also
           secured
           by
           placing
           Foot
           at
           all
           passes
           .
           But
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           perceiving
           this
           Body
           was
           greater
           then
           that
           I
           spoke
           of
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           the
           Squadron
           that
           appeared
           had
           no
           depth
           ,
           and
           that
           taking
           advantage
           of
           the
           shade
           of
           Trees
           ,
           and
           night
           which
           approached
           ,
           I
           had
           commanded
           to
           make
           a
           large
           front
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           greater
           appearance
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           heard
           that
           
             Jacomo
             Rosso
          
           was
           in
           safety
           ,
           having
           made
           this
           Fight
           only
           in
           order
           to
           that
           ,
           I
           thought
           of
           nothing
           but
           getting
           off
           ;
           I
           gave
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Rear
           to
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Cerisantes
          
           ,
           who
           came
           in
           very
           luckily
           ,
           and
           causing
           thirty
           of
           the
           most
           resolute
           of
           my
           Guardes
           to
           alight
           ,
           they
           hindered
           the
           Enemy
           from
           passing
           the
           bridge
           ,
           with
           order
           ,
           
           in
           case
           they
           were
           too
           much
           pressed
           on
           ,
           that
           (
           abandoning
           their
           Horses
           ,
           and
           leaping
           the
           Ditch
           )
           they
           should
           retreat
           under
           shelter
           of
           the
           Trees
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Field
           ;
           I
           began
           then
           to
           March
           towards
           my
           quarter
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           found
           I
           might
           with
           safety
           do
           it
           ,
           caused
           Cerisantes
           to
           come
           off
           ,
           who
           joyned
           with
           me
           after
           a
           light
           skirmish
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           lost
           no
           body
           :
           Two
           of
           my
           Guardes
           were
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           ran
           the
           same
           fortune
           with
           Dorillac
           ,
           the
           other
           had
           the
           good
           luck
           to
           recover
           of
           a
           wound
           with
           a
           Sword
           given
           him
           behind
           at
           the
           Gate
           of
           Averse
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           him
           in
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           when
           some
           dayes
           afterwards
           I
           became
           Master
           of
           that
           place
           .
           This
           skirmish
           lasted
           above
           three
           houres
           ,
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           four
           or
           five
           hundered
           of
           my
           men
           ,
           but
           not
           above
           fifty
           or
           sixty
           of
           the
           enemies
           .
           The
           death
           of
           Dorillac
           was
           alone
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           getting
           more
           advantage
           then
           prejudice
           by
           that
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           having
           discharged
           my self
           of
           a
           great
           many
           useless
           and
           troublesome
           persons
           .
        
         
           I
           entered
           my
           quarter
           with
           very
           much
           applause
           ,
           left
           amongst
           the
           Nobility
           a
           great
           esteem
           and
           kindness
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           found
           no
           other
           inconvenience
           of
           the
           toil
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           an
           extraordinary
           hoarsness
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           heate
           and
           dust
           ,
           and
           my
           calling
           out
           and
           tormenting
           my self
           during
           my
           Mens
           disorders
           .
           Coming
           to
           my
           lodging
           ,
           I
           was
           very
           much
           surprized
           to
           see
           
             Philip
             Prignani
          
           perfectly
           well
           ,
           and
           enquiring
           of
           his
           wounds
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           he
           had
           none
           but
           in
           his
           Coate
           ,
           the
           Carabin-Bullet
           having
           missed
           his
           Body
           ;
           finding
           that
           after
           this
           I
           had
           very
           little
           
           kindness
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           ashamed
           ,
           that
           he
           served
           no
           longer
           in
           his
           employment
           ,
           neither
           would
           I
           have
           suffered
           it
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           so
           much
           my
           enemy
           ,
           that
           he
           sought
           all
           meanes
           of
           doing
           me
           hurt
           ,
           and
           making
           acquaintance
           with
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Fontenay
          
           ,
           rendered
           me
           all
           ill
           Offices
           possible
           ,
           going
           expressly
           into
           France
           ,
           where
           he
           continued
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           till
           at
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           after
           my
           Imprisonment
           ,
           a
           Cannon-Bullet
           carrying
           away
           both
           his
           Leggs
           ,
           punished
           at
           once
           both
           his
           malice
           and
           cowardice
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           scarcely
           in
           my
           Chamber
           when
           the
           Marchioness
           of
           Attaviane
           came
           to
           make
           her
           complaints
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           my
           Passport
           ,
           her
           sons
           had
           been
           imprisoned
           and
           pillaged
           at
           Naples
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           been
           so
           farre
           from
           giving
           it
           respect
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           insolently
           torn
           and
           trampled
           it
           under
           feet
           :
           I
           assured
           her
           of
           Satisfaction
           ,
           being
           my self
           most
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           instantly
           dispatched
           away
           the
           Marshal
           general
           to
           take
           information
           of
           this
           action
           ,
           with
           order
           to
           secure
           such
           as
           should
           be
           found
           faulty
           ,
           cause
           what
           had
           been
           taken
           away
           to
           be
           restored
           ,
           and
           release
           the
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           sent
           one
           of
           my
           Guards
           to
           attend
           them
           to
           the
           enemies
           quarter
           .
           
             Michael
             de
             Santis
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           formerly
           spoken
           ,
           continued
           to
           qualifie
           himself
           Camp-master
           General
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           certain
           post
           ,
           walking
           up
           and
           down
           accompanied
           by
           fourteen
           or
           fifteen
           rascals
           ,
           chanced
           to
           be
           in
           S.
           Anthonie's
           suburbs
           ,
           as
           those
           Gentlemen
           passed
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           Nobility
           as
           much
           as
           he
           hated
           them
           ,
           since
           he
           could
           never
           expect
           they
           should
           forgive
           the
           murther
           of
           
             Don
             Pepe
             Caraffa
          
           ,
           
           sought
           all
           meanes
           of
           injuring
           them
           ,
           and
           doing
           them
           outrages
           :
           He
           would
           not
           omit
           this
           occasion
           of
           satisfying
           himself
           ,
           and
           my
           Passeport
           being
           presented
           ,
           tore
           and
           trampled
           it
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           saying
           ,
           he
           received
           Orders
           from
           no
           man
           :
           He
           caused
           also
           my
           Marshal
           to
           be
           secured
           ,
           and
           his
           temerity
           making
           him
           imagine
           I
           ought
           to
           fear
           him
           ,
           sent
           back
           my
           Guard
           ,
           to
           assure
           me
           ,
           he
           would
           come
           the
           next
           day
           and
           give
           me
           account
           of
           his
           action
           .
        
         
           That
           night
           I
           dispatched
           a
           Passeport
           to
           Serjeant
           Major
           
             John
             Lewis
             Landi
          
           ,
           to
           go
           next
           morning
           at
           day-break
           with
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           to
           enquire
           after
           
             D'
             Orillac
          
           ,
           and
           demand
           a
           Cessation
           for
           burying
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           a
           Conference
           with
           some
           General-Officer
           ,
           for
           regulating
           quarter
           betwixt
           us
           ;
           I
           ordered
           my
           Trumpet
           to
           make
           the
           Prince
           of
           Torella
           a
           Compliment
           ,
           and
           Complaint
           in
           my
           Name
           ,
           for
           slighting
           me
           ,
           not
           believing
           there
           was
           honour
           to
           be
           acquired
           by
           engaging
           me
           ,
           and
           therefore
           refusing
           to
           exchange
           a
           Bullet
           when
           I
           invited
           him
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           the
           esteem
           I
           had
           for
           the
           gallant
           action
           I
           saw
           him
           perform
           ,
           prevailing
           over
           my
           resentments
           ,
           obliged
           me
           to
           beg
           his
           friendship
           ,
           being
           addicted
           with
           all
           care
           to
           seek
           that
           of
           persons
           of
           courage
           and
           merit
           like
           himself
           .
        
         
           Next
           morning
           at
           my
           rising
           Father
           
             Thomas
             Sebastian
          
           gave
           me
           account
           of
           the
           misfortune
           of
           ***
           ,
           which
           sensibly
           struck
           me
           ;
           told
           me
           of
           the
           Faction
           that
           spread
           it self
           amongst
           all
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           the
           inclinations
           he
           discovered
           in
           them
           .
           which
           seemed
           very
           favourable
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           
           hope
           that
           I
           had
           begun
           to
           sow
           a
           good
           seed
           ,
           which
           being
           cultivated
           ,
           would
           in
           time
           produce
           an
           advantageous
           harvest
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           
             John
             Lewis
             Landi
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Trumpet
           I
           had
           sent
           to
           Aversa
           ,
           being
           arrived
           there
           ,
           were
           a
           while
           detained
           without
           the
           Gates
           ,
           till
           all
           things
           might
           be
           put
           in
           such
           a
           posture
           as
           was
           desired
           might
           be
           reported
           to
           me
           ;
           After
           which
           ,
           they
           caused
           them
           to
           enter
           ,
           and
           conducted
           them
           to
           the
           great
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           hung
           with
           mourning
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           many
           Lights
           ;
           All
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Officers
           of
           their
           Army
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           in
           mourning
           Clokes
           ,
           being
           assembled
           to
           assist
           at
           the
           Service
           was
           made
           for
           the
           Sieur
           
             D'
             Orillac
          
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           Honours
           and
           Ceremonies
           that
           are
           due
           to
           the
           General
           of
           an
           Army
           .
           They
           all
           told
           my
           Trumpet
           ,
           that
           by
           what
           they
           rendred
           to
           his
           Memory
           ,
           they
           testified
           their
           sorrow
           for
           his
           fatal
           accident
           ,
           and
           their
           disavowal
           of
           the
           brutal
           action
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           that
           killed
           him
           in
           cool
           blood
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           taken
           Prisoner
           and
           disarmed
           :
           Encharging
           him
           to
           make
           me
           a
           true
           report
           of
           what
           he
           had
           seen
           ,
           and
           assure
           me
           that
           they
           would
           Treat
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           civility
           all
           Frenchmen
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           belonged
           particularly
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           must
           deal
           in
           a
           different
           manner
           with
           the
           Neapolitan
           People
           ,
           who
           had
           used
           them
           so
           ill
           ,
           and
           on
           all
           occasions
           had
           so
           little
           respect
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           Treat
           them
           no
           other
           wayes
           then
           as
           mad
           Dogs
           .
           That
           for
           the
           Cessation
           ,
           they
           willingly
           consented
           to
           it
           for
           two
           dayes
           ,
           for
           burying
           the
           dead
           ,
           though
           on
           their
           side
           there
           was
           but
           a
           
           very
           small
           number
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           on
           mine
           were
           unworthy
           of
           Sepulture
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           I
           in
           my
           Quarter
           ,
           would
           be
           two
           much
           incommoded
           by
           the
           corruption
           of
           so
           many
           bodies
           ,
           which
           ,
           for
           the
           common
           interest
           it
           was
           convenient
           to
           lay
           under-ground
           .
           That
           for
           the
           Conference
           I
           demanded
           for
           setling
           Quarter
           ,
           they
           would
           assemble
           to
           take
           a
           resolution
           ,
           and
           return
           answer
           within
           two
           houres
           .
           That
           time
           being
           expired
           ,
           they
           made
           choice
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Andria
           (
           after
           some
           contestation
           and
           difference
           in
           opinion
           )
           to
           confer
           with
           a
           general
           Officer
           on
           my
           behalf
           ,
           whom
           they
           desired
           me
           to
           nominate
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           some
           one
           to
           agree
           of
           the
           time
           and
           place
           of
           the
           conference
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           persons
           should
           be
           brought
           on
           either
           side
           .
        
         
           Whil'st
           all
           these
           matters
           were
           regulating
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           hear
           Mass
           at
           the
           Church
           of
           Juliane
           ,
           and
           the
           Curate
           coming
           to
           meet
           me
           ,
           at
           the
           head
           of
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           in
           Armes
           ,
           and
           followed
           by
           all
           the
           Priests
           ,
           presented
           me
           a
           State
           ,
           which
           I
           refused
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           immeasurable
           ambition
           of
           which
           I
           have
           been
           accused
           ,
           neither
           did
           I
           ever
           accept
           it
           during
           my
           being
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           though
           very
           often
           offered
           me
           .
        
         
           At
           my
           return
           from
           Mass
           they
           brought
           me
           a
           Spy
           ,
           who
           ,
           having
           passed
           through
           the
           Quarter
           of
           St.
           Antimo
           ,
           came
           from
           thence
           to
           mine
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           taken
           attentively
           observing
           all
           particulars
           ,
           and
           having
           about
           him
           concealed
           Letters
           ,
           I
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           delivered
           to
           the
           Auditor-general
           ,
           with
           Order
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           his
           process
           should
           be
           
           made
           ,
           to
           hang
           him
           by
           the
           High-way
           .
           After
           Dinner
           I
           took
           Horse
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Cessation
           ,
           for
           a
           diligent
           consideration
           of
           the
           ground
           we
           fought
           on
           the
           day
           before
           :
           and
           whil'st
           I
           looked
           out
           at
           the
           Window
           in
           expectation
           of
           my
           Horses
           ,
           I
           saw
           
             Michael
             de
             Santis
          
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           eight
           or
           nine
           Persons
           ,
           enter
           the
           Court
           of
           my
           Lodging
           ;
           he
           hardly
           gave
           himself
           the
           pains
           of
           saluting
           me
           ,
           and
           alighting
           to
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           was
           very
           much
           surprised
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Staires
           the
           Captain
           of
           my
           guard
           Arrested
           him
           in
           my
           Name
           ,
           with
           two
           of
           his
           Companions
           ,
           where
           making
           a
           shew
           of
           resistance
           ,
           and
           my
           guardes
           going
           about
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           surprized
           by
           fear
           he
           wept
           ,
           and
           suffered
           himself
           to
           be
           disarmed
           with
           his
           followers
           :
           I
           caused
           them
           all
           to
           be
           imprisoned
           ,
           himself
           in
           a
           Dungeon
           ,
           with
           Irons
           on
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           ;
           I
           sent
           immediately
           to
           examin
           him
           ,
           causing
           the
           Pieces
           of
           my
           Passeport
           he
           had
           torne
           and
           trampled
           on
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           acknowledged
           his
           insolence
           and
           begged
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           not
           condescend
           to
           ,
           reserving
           him
           for
           an
           example
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           respect
           ,
           and
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           for
           acquiring
           their
           affection
           ,
           by
           revenging
           the
           death
           of
           
             Dom
             Pepe
             Caraffa
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           so
           inhumanely
           murthered
           ,
           and
           whereof
           he
           continually
           boasted
           .
           His
           Companions
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           alone
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           sense
           ,
           had
           caused
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Marchioness
           of
           Attaviane
           to
           be
           Arrested
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           they
           minded
           him
           of
           the
           respect
           due
           to
           my
           Pass
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           He
           owed
           none
           ,
           and
           
           none
           would
           pay
           me
           ,
           and
           accompanying
           his
           insolent
           and
           injurious
           Language
           with
           suitable
           actions
           ,
           tore
           the
           Pass
           and
           trod
           on
           it
           ,
           swearing
           he
           would
           use
           me
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           if
           he
           had
           me
           in
           his
           power
           .
           These
           things
           were
           justified
           against
           him
           not
           onely
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           two
           servants
           of
           the
           Marchioness
           of
           Attaviane
           ,
           and
           the
           Marshal
           general
           of
           the
           Army
           whom
           he
           had
           rashly
           arrested
           .
        
         
           I
           caused
           all
           the
           Money
           and
           Jewels
           had
           been
           taken
           from
           the
           Gentlemen
           to
           be
           restored
           ,
           pardoning
           his
           companions
           ,
           as
           guilty
           of
           no
           other
           crime
           but
           following
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           rancounter
           I
           had
           with
           him
           on
           the
           Market-place
           two
           days
           after
           my
           arrival
           ,
           the
           arrogance
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           joyned
           to
           the
           contempt
           and
           hatred
           he
           had
           expressed
           against
           me
           ,
           made
           me
           judge
           he
           might
           probably
           have
           designed
           against
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           might
           by
           him
           discover
           others
           that
           had
           the
           same
           intentions
           ,
           I
           therefore
           ordered
           he
           should
           be
           put
           on
           the
           Rack
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           he
           suffered
           with
           some
           constancy
           ,
           but
           it
           lasted
           not
           long
           ,
           ere
           he
           confessed
           he
           had
           resolved
           to
           kill
           me
           ,
           and
           waited
           only
           an
           opportunity
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           once
           failed
           in
           attempting
           it
           ,
           And
           that
           his
           great
           aversion
           for
           me
           proceeded
           not
           from
           his
           affection
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           but
           his
           rage
           against
           all
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           gladly
           destroy
           even
           to
           the
           last
           man
           ,
           and
           cut
           them
           in
           pieces
           as
           he
           had
           cruelly
           done
           the
           brother
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Metalone
           ,
           being
           sorry
           for
           his
           death
           on
           no
           other
           account
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           not
           done
           as
           much
           to
           him
           ;
           That
           he
           looked
           on
           me
           as
           their
           Friend
           and
           Protectour
           ,
           
           that
           would
           never
           suffer
           any
           Violence
           to
           be
           done
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           was
           the
           onely
           reason
           why
           he
           would
           have
           destroyed
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           afterwards
           have
           satisfied
           himself
           in
           what
           related
           to
           them
           .
           In
           two
           or
           three
           days
           time
           his
           Process
           was
           finished
           ,
           and
           he
           condemned
           to
           be
           beheaded
           ,
           his
           head
           set
           upon
           a
           Post
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           hung
           by
           one
           foot
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           punishing
           Murtherers
           and
           traitours
           .
           I
           caused
           his
           Execution
           to
           be
           deferred
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           an
           occasion
           of
           making
           use
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           drawing
           some
           advantage
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Returning
           then
           to
           the
           answer
           was
           brought
           me
           from
           Aversa
           ,
           it
           obliged
           me
           to
           send
           back
           my
           Trumpet
           with
           the
           same
           
             Lewis
             Landi
          
           ,
           to
           tell
           the
           Duke
           of
           Andria
           from
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           resolved
           to
           have
           sent
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modena
           Camp-master
           general
           ,
           to
           conferre
           with
           such
           as
           should
           be
           nominated
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           setling
           quarter
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           but
           having
           with
           much
           satisfaction
           heard
           that
           he
           was
           pitched
           on
           for
           that
           treatie
           ,
           I
           thought
           my self
           not
           too
           good
           to
           meet
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           we
           should
           agree
           on
           ,
           whose
           choice
           I
           left
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           farre
           depending
           on
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           come
           with
           a
           number
           of
           followers
           equal
           to
           his
           ,
           to
           what
           place
           soever
           he
           pleased
           to
           appoint
           me
           .
        
         
           My
           civility
           was
           very
           well
           received
           ,
           and
           answered
           with
           all
           imaginable
           gallantry
           .
           But
           fearing
           the
           Spaniards
           might
           prevent
           this
           interview
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           they
           got
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           give
           them
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           jealousie
           ,
           and
           looking
           upon
           it
           as
           very
           necessary
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           my
           designs
           ,
           I
           ordered
           the
           said
           Landi
           ,
           to
           a
           gree
           of
           the
           
           Cloyster
           of
           the
           Capuchins
           of
           Aversa
           ,
           equally
           distant
           from
           the
           Town
           and
           my
           Quarter
           ,
           that
           either
           side
           should
           bring
           for
           their
           security
           one
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           horse
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           Musquettiers
           ,
           to
           guard
           the
           avenues
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           advance
           Courts
           of
           Guard
           and
           Sentries
           to
           prevent
           surprisal
           :
           that
           the
           troops
           of
           neither
           side
           should
           come
           nearer
           the
           place
           where
           we
           were
           than
           five
           hundred
           paces
           .
           That
           each
           of
           us
           would
           come
           with
           our
           Swords
           and
           Pistols
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           by
           ten
           persons
           ,
           with
           an
           adjutant
           for
           carrying
           orders
           to
           our
           men
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           be
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           advance
           or
           retreat
           ,
           as
           we
           should
           judge
           it
           convenient
           ;
           that
           neither
           side
           should
           bring
           above
           a
           dozen
           Lacquies
           for
           holding
           the
           horses
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           would
           meet
           the
           eighteenth
           of
           December
           at
           two
           in
           the
           afternoon
           at
           the
           appointed
           place
           .
           Many
           Gentlemen
           desirous
           of
           seeing
           me
           were
           Competitors
           for
           accompanying
           the
           Duke
           of
           Andria
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           Contestations
           the
           lot
           fell
           on
           
             Don
             Fabritio
             Spinell
             ,
             Don
             Scipio
             Pignatelli
             ,
             Don
             Carlo
             Caetano
             ,
             Carlo
             Marullo
          
           a
           Knight
           of
           
             Malta
             ,
             Don
             Caesar
             de
             la
             Marra
             ,
             Joseph
             Papalette
          
           Captain
           of
           Horse
           ,
           
             John
             Jacob
             Affati
          
           Baron
           of
           
             Canosa
             ,
             Don
             Francisco
             de
             Tassis
          
           a
           Spanish
           Knight
           ,
           and
           the
           Adjutant
           General
           Battimiello
           .
           I
           brought
           with
           me
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           Camp-master
           general
           ,
           the
           
             Sieur
             de
             Cerisantes
          
           ,
           the
           
             Sieur
             de
             Taillade
             ,
             Augustin
             de
             Lieto
          
           Captain
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           
             Antonio
             Tonti
          
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           
             Sieur
             Dessinar
          
           of
           
             Avignon
             ,
             Onoffrio
             Pissacany
             ,
             Jomo
          
           St
           Apollina
           Master
           of
           my
           Horse
           ,
           
             Cicio
             Battimiello
             ,
             Aniello
             de
             Falco
          
           General
           of
           the
           Artillery
           ,
           
           and
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           to
           carry
           my
           orders
           ,
           as
           my
           Adjutant
           general
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           being
           come
           of
           my
           obtaining
           that
           which
           I
           had
           most
           passionately
           desired
           ever
           since
           my
           entrance
           into
           Naples
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           in
           person
           found
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           face
           to
           face
           employ
           the
           best
           of
           my
           addresses
           for
           winning
           them
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           prepared
           my self
           with
           as
           much
           joy
           as
           hope
           ,
           that
           this
           conference
           could
           not
           fail
           of
           a
           good
           effect
           :
           for
           I
           should
           either
           gain
           them
           by
           my
           Civilities
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           or
           raise
           such
           a
           jealousie
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           as
           to
           cause
           them
           by
           distrust
           and
           other
           ill
           usage
           in
           time
           to
           force
           them
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           cast
           themselves
           into
           my
           ams
           .
           I
           sent
           for
           the
           two
           Officers
           I
           had
           taken
           at
           the
           last
           skirmish
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           had
           used
           very
           civilly
           ,
           and
           after
           I
           had
           commended
           their
           valour
           ,
           and
           testified
           an
           esteem
           for
           them
           ,
           propounded
           to
           them
           to
           take
           entertaiment
           with
           me
           ,
           tempting
           them
           by
           great
           promises
           of
           advantage
           ,
           but
           they
           answering
           that
           the
           fidelity
           of
           Burgundians
           had
           been
           ever
           inviolable
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           die
           in
           service
           of
           the
           King
           whose
           Subjects
           they
           were
           born
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           that
           as
           I
           must
           needs
           love
           them
           the
           less
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           esteem
           them
           the
           more
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           but
           just
           that
           having
           been
           made
           Prisoners
           by
           my
           hand
           ,
           they
           should
           receive
           the
           advantages
           of
           my
           Courtesie
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           might
           return
           ,
           and
           causing
           their
           arms
           and
           horses
           to
           be
           given
           them
           again
           with
           some
           Money
           ,
           I
           ordered
           them
           to
           be
           accompanied
           by
           a
           trumpet
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           give
           me
           notice
           when
           the
           Duke
           of
           Andria
           took
           horse
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           come
           to
           
           our
           rendezvous
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           him
           ,
           having
           disposed
           him
           to
           more
           willingness
           for
           granting
           us
           quarter
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           I
           had
           given
           of
           Civility
           to
           Prisoners
           of
           War.
           Those
           men
           thinking
           they
           could
           never
           sufficiently
           extol
           my
           bounty
           ,
           spoke
           so
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           troops
           were
           readie
           to
           disband
           for
           my
           service
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           sent
           to
           view
           all
           about
           the
           Capuchins
           for
           fear
           of
           an
           ambush
           ,
           and
           to
           visit
           carefully
           their
           Cloyster
           :
           I
           drew
           out
           all
           my
           forces
           both
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           at
           the
           head
           of
           my
           Quarter
           ,
           secured
           all
           passages
           that
           were
           favourable
           to
           my
           retreat
           ,
           and
           kept
           my self
           ready
           to
           march
           with
           the
           number
           agreed
           on
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           news
           should
           be
           brought
           me
           .
           It
           was
           not
           long
           before
           they
           came
           ,
           and
           marching
           within
           a
           thousand
           paces
           of
           the
           place
           of
           our
           Conference
           ,
           I
           halted
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           visit
           those
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           doing
           the
           same
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           being
           assured
           of
           the
           integrity
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           we
           met
           ,
           our
           Guards
           staying
           at
           the
           distance
           agreed
           on
           betwixt
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Andria
           alighted
           when
           he
           came
           within
           thirty
           paces
           ,
           I
           did
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           we
           encountred
           with
           open
           arms
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           embraces
           and
           testimonies
           of
           esteem
           and
           affection
           ,
           He
           presented
           to
           me
           those
           that
           accompanied
           him
           ,
           as
           I
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           saluted
           by
           all
           that
           followed
           me
           :
           After
           which
           he
           expressed
           his
           joy
           to
           have
           been
           made
           choice
           of
           for
           this
           Conference
           ,
           and
           his
           obligation
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           coming
           in
           person
           in
           stead
           of
           sending
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           honour
           he
           received
           as
           he
           ought
           ;
           and
           of
           which
           all
           his
           life
           he
           would
           preserve
           the
           memory
           with
           gratitude
           .
           I
           answered
           
           that
           understanding
           his
           birth
           and
           merit
           I
           neither
           could
           nor
           ought
           to
           do
           less
           ,
           being
           very
           well
           informed
           of
           the
           antiquity
           and
           grandeur
           of
           the
           family
           of
           Caraffa
           ,
           whose
           chief
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           whose
           splendour
           he
           supported
           by
           his
           courage
           and
           virtue
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           perfections
           which
           acquired
           him
           a
           general
           esteem
           ;
           that
           I
           with
           Passion
           coveted
           his
           friendship
           ,
           and
           came
           expressly
           to
           beg
           it
           ;
           He
           added
           that
           his
           curiosity
           for
           knowing
           my
           person
           had
           been
           satisfied
           two
           days
           before
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           so
           near
           him
           with
           my
           Sword
           in
           my
           hand
           ,
           that
           he
           easily
           then
           observed
           all
           the
           lineaments
           of
           my
           face
           ,
           that
           honour
           might
           have
           been
           acquired
           by
           coming
           nearer
           me
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           was
           so
           dangerous
           an
           enemy
           ,
           that
           his
           curiosity
           could
           not
           be
           satisfied
           without
           difficulty
           and
           extreme
           danger
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           seen
           me
           do
           things
           so
           extraordinay
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           asking
           my
           name
           ,
           since
           all
           the
           Nobility
           concurred
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           necessarily
           be
           I
           ,
           no
           other
           person
           in
           the
           world
           being
           capable
           alone
           to
           continue
           a
           combat
           ,
           abandoned
           (
           as
           he
           in
           the
           high
           way
           had
           thrice
           seen
           me
           )
           by
           all
           my
           troops
           in
           confusion
           ,
           without
           any
           passion
           remarkable
           in
           me
           but
           an
           Extraordinary
           fierceness
           against
           a
           great
           body
           of
           Horse
           that
           came
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           indignation
           not
           to
           be
           followed
           .
           That
           if
           I
           were
           at
           the
           head
           of
           men
           gallant
           enough
           to
           accompany
           me
           in
           the
           dangers
           I
           led
           them
           to
           ,
           he
           believed
           I
           should
           find
           nothing
           difficult
           ,
           nor
           that
           any
           force
           could
           be
           capable
           of
           resisting
           my
           courage
           .
           That
           he
           could
           not
           see
           me
           so
           ill
           seconded
           without
           some
           displeasure
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           given
           me
           some
           testimony
           of
           
           respect
           and
           affection
           ,
           when
           to
           prevent
           my
           death
           or
           Imprisonment
           (
           one
           of
           which
           could
           not
           have
           been
           avoided
           )
           I
           might
           have
           observed
           he
           came
           to
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Troops
           and
           commanded
           them
           to
           halt
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           so
           fiercely
           engage
           themselves
           against
           me
           .
        
         
           To
           a
           Discourse
           of
           so
           much
           Gallantry
           I
           reply'd
           ,
           that
           my
           respect
           for
           all
           the
           Neapolitan
           Nobility
           had
           like
           to
           have
           cost
           me
           dear
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           rather
           my
           ambition
           of
           gaining
           their
           love
           and
           esteem
           that
           gave
           me
           courage
           and
           boldness
           ,
           then
           the
           blood
           derived
           from
           my
           Ancestors
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           should
           have
           been
           ashamed
           ,
           if
           at
           my
           first
           appearance
           amongst
           them
           ,
           my
           Face
           had
           not
           been
           as
           easie
           to
           have
           been
           remarked
           as
           my
           Person
           .
           That
           the
           Example
           of
           what
           I
           saw
           so
           handsomely
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           obliged
           me
           to
           imitate
           it
           ,
           that
           simpathy
           might
           produce
           some
           kind
           of
           inclination
           for
           me
           .
           That
           I
           well
           perceived
           how
           he
           had
           sought
           to
           oblige
           me
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           it
           ,
           with
           desire
           to
           preserve
           its
           memory
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           though
           I
           was
           in
           no
           very
           great
           danger
           ,
           being
           well
           seconded
           by
           my
           foot
           ,
           as
           ,
           to
           my
           regret
           ,
           I
           had
           made
           appear
           to
           the
           cost
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Comerades
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           replying
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           sorry
           to
           see
           me
           at
           the
           head
           of
           a
           Rabble
           unworthy
           of
           such
           a
           Leader
           ,
           whose
           virtues
           equalized
           his
           birth
           ,
           and
           that
           deserved
           to
           be
           better
           followed
           :
           I
           answered
           with
           a
           great
           sigh
           ,
           That
           I
           might
           easily
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           himself
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           would
           resolve
           to
           see
           me
           fight
           for
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           employ
           my
           life
           to
           deliver
           them
           from
           the
           Chaines
           they
           bore
           ,
           too
           heavy
           to
           be
           suffered
           
           any
           longer
           :
           Persons
           of
           their
           quality
           and
           courage
           not
           being
           borne
           to
           die
           slaves
           ,
           but
           live
           with
           such
           Honour
           ,
           Advantages
           ,
           and
           Prerogatives
           ,
           as
           Heaven
           designed
           them
           to
           ,
           in
           giving
           them
           so
           illustrious
           extractions
           .
           He
           replyed
           ,
           It
           was
           their
           Glory
           to
           spend
           their
           lives
           for
           the
           service
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           whose
           Subjects
           they
           were
           borne
           :
           that
           their
           fidelity
           made
           the
           Empire
           of
           their
           master
           easie
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           yoke
           can
           be
           heavy
           that
           is
           born
           with
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           without
           regret
           ;
           that
           they
           could
           not
           spend
           their
           lives
           better
           then
           in
           the
           chastisement
           of
           a
           Rout
           of
           infamous
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           endeavoured
           to
           shake
           a
           Crown
           ,
           of
           which
           honour
           obliged
           all
           Gentlemen
           to
           be
           the
           supporters
           ,
           and
           himself
           as
           the
           most
           zealous
           to
           give
           example
           to
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           I
           saw
           we
           engaged
           our selves
           too
           far
           for
           a
           publick
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           hoping
           a
           more
           easie
           discovery
           of
           his
           thoughts
           in
           particular
           ,
           making
           a
           sign
           to
           those
           of
           my
           Retinue
           to
           entertain
           his
           Company
           ,
           I
           proposed
           to
           him
           to
           go
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           after
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           we
           sate
           down
           on
           a
           Bench
           ,
           and
           began
           a
           conversation
           more
           free
           and
           more
           important
           :
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           with
           tears
           of
           blood
           ,
           he
           lamented
           to
           see
           a
           Person
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           had
           already
           his
           heart
           so
           possessed
           with
           affection
           ,
           esteem
           and
           respect
           (
           of
           a
           Family
           not
           only
           illustrious
           ,
           but
           descending
           from
           their
           ancient
           Kings
           ,
           which
           obliged
           him
           to
           a
           particular
           veneration
           for
           me
           ,
           whose
           Ancestors
           had
           supported
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           by
           so
           many
           great
           and
           famous
           actions
           ,
           acquired
           the
           admiration
           of
           all
           Europe
           ,
           that
           inheriting
           their
           
           eminent
           Virtues
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           imitate
           ,
           but
           surpass
           them
           in
           all
           endowments
           ,
           so
           bountifully
           bestowed
           on
           him
           by
           Heaven
           )
           exposed
           to
           so
           many
           dangers
           for
           supporting
           the
           Interests
           of
           a
           revolted
           People
           ,
           Rebellious
           ,
           Inconstant
           ,
           ungrateful
           ,
           treacherous
           and
           cruel
           ,
           that
           recompenced
           the
           Services
           done
           them
           by
           blood
           and
           Massacres
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Prince
           of
           Massa
           was
           an
           unfortunate
           example
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           in
           a
           single
           Felucca
           pass
           through
           a
           potent
           Fleet
           ,
           disdaining
           Tempests
           ,
           and
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           Sea
           in
           so
           dangerous
           a
           season
           ,
           pursued
           by
           so
           many
           Gallies
           ,
           and
           other
           Vessels
           with
           Ores
           ,
           prepared
           for
           his
           destruction
           ,
           and
           expose
           himself
           in
           a
           place
           where
           he
           was
           to
           venture
           his
           life
           and
           honour
           ,
           in
           quest
           of
           a
           death
           as
           certain
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           shame
           and
           infamy
           ,
           unseconded
           by
           a
           Fleet
           ,
           abandoned
           by
           all
           but
           his
           virtue
           and
           courage
           ,
           without
           any
           one
           Man
           in
           whom
           to
           confide
           ,
           or
           capable
           of
           easing
           or
           executing
           his
           high
           Designs
           ,
           having
           Forces
           so
           considerable
           to
           oppose
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           apprehension
           was
           able
           to
           make
           the
           most
           resolute
           tremble
           ,
           and
           whose
           adventures
           resembled
           more
           the
           actions
           of
           some
           despairing
           wretch
           ,
           then
           of
           a
           generous
           and
           ambitious
           Prince
           .
           That
           he
           could
           not
           think
           of
           it
           without
           sorrow
           ;
           that
           he
           conjured
           me
           to
           make
           a
           serious
           reflexion
           ,
           and
           without
           prejudice
           consider
           ,
           what
           I
           had
           to
           fear
           and
           hope
           .
           He
           told
           me
           besides
           ,
           That
           he
           perceived
           I
           flattered
           my self
           with
           a
           hope
           of
           drawing
           the
           Nobility
           to
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           expect
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           true
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           of
           them
           that
           had
           not
           great
           esteem
           ,
           respect
           ,
           and
           kindness
           for
           me
           ,
           or
           
           that
           did
           not
           hold
           himself
           obliged
           to
           me
           for
           putting
           an
           end
           to
           the
           burning
           and
           plundering
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           protecting
           them
           since
           my
           arrival
           from
           the
           insolencies
           and
           outrages
           of
           the
           Common
           People
           ,
           or
           that
           did
           not
           attribute
           to
           my
           care
           the
           preservation
           of
           what
           remained
           of
           their
           Estates
           ,
           Relations
           ,
           and
           the
           Honour
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           would
           never
           prove
           ingrateful
           :
           but
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           considered
           ,
           I
           had
           no
           interest
           in
           this
           Affair
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           share
           but
           what
           my
           Command
           of
           their
           Forces
           whom
           I
           served
           gave
           me
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           was
           not
           Master
           ,
           Gennaro
           being
           the
           head
           ,
           whom
           persons
           of
           quality
           would
           never
           own
           :
           that
           he
           thought
           me
           too
           generous
           to
           pretend
           to
           advise
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           too
           much
           vanity
           to
           submit
           to
           Peasants
           they
           had
           till
           then
           alwayes
           trampled
           on
           :
           That
           this
           were
           not
           to
           acquire
           liberty
           ,
           but
           become
           slaves
           to
           the
           meanest
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           whose
           hands
           (
           with
           sorrow
           and
           resentment
           )
           they
           yet
           saw
           reeking
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           their
           Relations
           ,
           the
           revenge
           whereof
           had
           been
           as
           certain
           as
           ready
           ,
           if
           my
           arrival
           ,
           vigour
           and
           conduct
           had
           not
           retarded
           the
           execution
           ,
           by
           the
           courage
           and
           resolution
           I
           made
           appear
           in
           supporting
           so
           ill
           a
           cause
           .
           That
           their
           Births
           and
           Honours
           rendring
           them
           the
           supports
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           Naples
           ,
           obliged
           them
           to
           continue
           their
           fidelity
           to
           all
           extremities
           :
           That
           I
           might
           judge
           of
           their
           zeal
           by
           their
           having
           formed
           an
           Army
           at
           their
           own
           charge
           ,
           and
           carryed
           on
           the
           War
           without
           fear
           of
           exposing
           their
           Families
           and
           Fortunes
           to
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           Rebels
           .
           That
           
           they
           gloried
           in
           spending
           to
           their
           last
           peny
           ,
           and
           shedding
           to
           their
           last
           drop
           of
           bloud
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           Crown
           to
           their
           King
           and
           Master
           ,
           though
           (
           to
           deal
           freely
           with
           me
           )
           they
           expected
           no
           other
           recompence
           than
           the
           satisfaction
           to
           have
           complied
           with
           their
           duty
           ,
           it
           being
           most
           generous
           to
           sacrifice
           all
           ,
           after
           having
           been
           so
           ill
           used
           and
           little
           considered
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           hitherto
           been
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           not
           expecting
           so
           much
           as
           thanks
           for
           what
           they
           did
           so
           frankly
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           total
           ruine
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           enough
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           let
           all
           Europe
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           consumed
           their
           Estates
           and
           hazarded
           their
           persons
           to
           save
           a
           Kingdom
           whose
           destruction
           they
           might
           have
           beheld
           without
           crime
           ,
           by
           not
           opposing
           the
           torrent
           ,
           nor
           applying
           themselves
           to
           more
           than
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           lands
           and
           preservation
           of
           their
           fortunes
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           sorry
           to
           see
           me
           every
           hour
           of
           the
           day
           in
           danger
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           either
           by
           poison
           ,
           assassination
           ,
           or
           treason
           .
           That
           it
           would
           prove
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           overcome
           alone
           such
           oppositions
           as
           would
           daily
           arise
           ;
           That
           I
           was
           not
           to
           depend
           on
           a
           people
           void
           of
           courage
           and
           honour
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           but
           two
           dayes
           before
           ,
           would
           ever
           abandon
           me
           ,
           on
           all
           occasions
           of
           warre
           ;
           That
           questionless
           a
           false
           account
           of
           the
           peoples
           forces
           had
           been
           given
           me
           at
           Rome
           ,
           or
           I
           had
           not
           come
           to
           their
           service
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           doubted
           not
           that
           having
           discovered
           such
           malicious
           artifices
           as
           were
           made
           use
           of
           to
           engage
           me
           ,
           I
           had
           a
           hundred
           times
           repented
           to
           have
           so
           easily
           cast
           my self
           into
           the
           middest
           of
           so
           infamous
           a
           
           rabble
           .
           That
           I
           ought
           to
           consider
           that
           upon
           the
           first
           ill
           success
           ,
           for
           which
           (
           according
           to
           their
           custome
           )
           they
           would
           make
           me
           responsible
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           first
           sedition
           incited
           by
           some
           fool
           or
           mad
           man
           ,
           whose
           credit
           should
           cry
           louder
           than
           that
           of
           others
           ,
           they
           would
           cut
           off
           my
           head
           ,
           and
           dragge
           me
           through
           the
           Streets
           ;
           That
           he
           very
           well
           knew
           that
           in
           two
           or
           three
           rancounters
           they
           had
           already
           lost
           their
           respect
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           though
           I
           then
           found
           a
           remedy
           in
           resolution
           and
           courage
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           perhaps
           have
           alwayes
           the
           same
           fortune
           though
           the
           same
           heart
           ,
           and
           whensoever
           she
           failed
           me
           ,
           I
           should
           infallibly
           loose
           both
           my
           life
           and
           honour
           .
           That
           he
           came
           expressly
           to
           represent
           all
           these
           things
           to
           me
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           me
           (
           in
           case
           I
           resolved
           to
           retire
           to
           Rome
           )
           to
           accompany
           me
           in
           a
           body
           thither
           :
           that
           as
           my
           Servant
           he
           advised
           me
           to
           this
           resolution
           ,
           since
           I
           could
           not
           nor
           ought
           not
           to
           fancy
           any
           establishment
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           capable
           only
           of
           tumults
           and
           seditions
           :
           Revolutions
           of
           Monarchies
           ,
           and
           alterations
           of
           Governments
           being
           effected
           by
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           who
           could
           never
           be
           favourable
           to
           the
           hopes
           wherewithal
           I
           perhaps
           flattered
           my self
           ,
           my
           obligation
           to
           and
           dependance
           on
           the
           Commonalty
           ,
           preventing
           their
           uniting
           with
           me
           ,
           who
           on
           my
           part
           would
           not
           think
           my self
           beholding
           to
           them
           for
           my
           establishment
           ,
           whose
           first
           foundations
           had
           been
           layed
           by
           the
           people
           .
           I
           began
           with
           my
           thanks
           for
           ,
           the
           good
           Counsels
           he
           gave
           me
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Nobilities
           name
           as
           his
           own
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           had
           no
           inclination
           to
           follow
           ,
           neither
           could
           I
           do
           it
           with
           reason
           and
           honour
           :
           I
           told
           him
           also
           
           that
           I
           hoped
           he
           had
           so
           good
           an
           opinion
           of
           me
           that
           he
           did
           not
           expect
           it
           ;
           that
           I
           had
           not
           attempted
           so
           hazardous
           a
           passage
           ,
           to
           loose
           the
           glory
           it
           acquired
           me
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           seem
           an
           action
           of
           imprudence
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           undertaken
           with
           so
           much
           honour
           and
           resolution
           .
           That
           I
           found
           nothing
           in
           Naples
           that
           surprized
           me
           .
           That
           I
           foresaw
           all
           the
           dangers
           to
           which
           I
           exposed
           my self
           ,
           and
           fancied
           greater
           difficulties
           than
           I
           had
           met
           withal
           .
           That
           honor
           cannot
           be
           obtained
           without
           danger
           ,
           that
           my
           Passion
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           which
           I
           was
           born
           a
           subject
           ,
           armed
           me
           against
           all
           .
           That
           I
           had
           calmely
           considered
           all
           the
           good
           and
           evil
           successes
           of
           fortune
           ,
           and
           sought
           all
           means
           of
           advancing
           the
           one
           and
           remedying
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           casting
           into
           one
           scale
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           I
           should
           acquire
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           other
           all
           manner
           of
           dangers
           I
           was
           to
           undergo
           ,
           I
           found
           my self
           so
           animated
           and
           confirmed
           in
           my
           designs
           ,
           that
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           was
           capable
           of
           making
           me
           forsake
           them
           .
           That
           I
           engaged
           not
           so
           lightly
           as
           he
           might
           imagine
           ;
           That
           if
           I
           had
           alone
           in
           a
           felucca
           crossed
           through
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           contemned
           such
           perils
           as
           another
           might
           with
           reason
           have
           apprehended
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           that
           like
           a
           fabulous
           Knight
           errant
           ,
           I
           thought
           to
           defend
           a
           people
           against
           such
           puissant
           forces
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           as
           I
           was
           to
           combat
           ,
           and
           alone
           conquer
           a
           great
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           having
           been
           acquainted
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           were
           discouraged
           ,
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           enter
           to
           animate
           them
           ,
           and
           gain
           time
           for
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           ,
           with
           all
           succours
           necessary
           not
           onely
           for
           preservation
           
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           but
           for
           driving
           the
           Spaniards
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           I
           thought
           speedily
           to
           effect
           .
           In
           a
           word
           (
           I
           told
           him
           )
           I
           had
           provided
           for
           all
           things
           ;
           a
           potent
           Fleet
           was
           coming
           and
           at
           present
           under
           sail
           to
           attend
           my
           Orders
           ,
           whose
           arrival
           the
           Winds
           alone
           were
           able
           to
           retard
           ,
           you
           will
           see
           it
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           very
           suddenly
           sink
           and
           burn
           that
           of
           Spain
           ,
           it
           is
           furnished
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           is
           intirely
           unprovided
           .
           It
           convoys
           me
           ships
           laden
           with
           Corn
           ,
           Ammunition
           ,
           Artillery
           and
           Money
           :
           it
           brings
           a
           great
           body
           of
           foot
           that
           I
           may
           land
           such
           numbers
           as
           I
           shall
           think
           necessary
           :
           and
           a
           great
           many
           horsemen
           ,
           whom
           when
           I
           have
           mounted
           ,
           nothing
           can
           prevent
           my
           being
           master
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           give
           you
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobility
           notice
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           perceive
           I
           am
           not
           chimerical
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           vanity
           I
           may
           boast
           ,
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           give
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           not
           receive
           it
           .
           I
           am
           sorry
           for
           your
           blindness
           that
           provide
           not
           for
           your selves
           ,
           and
           fear
           ,
           if
           you
           open
           not
           your
           eyes
           to
           seek
           your
           security
           ,
           least
           you
           be
           irreparably
           involved
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           Do
           not
           fancy
           that
           I
           endeavour
           to
           engage
           you
           on
           precipices
           ,
           I
           love
           you
           too
           well
           .
           I
           would
           have
           you
           make
           reflexions
           ,
           but
           neither
           resolve
           nor
           execute
           ,
           till
           you
           see
           all
           that
           I
           have
           told
           you
           made
           good
           .
           If
           you
           continue
           united
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           the
           Forces
           of
           France
           joyning
           with
           the
           people
           will
           declare
           against
           you
           ;
           the
           Establishment
           of
           a
           popular
           Republick
           may
           be
           taken
           into
           consideration
           ,
           which
           will
           trouble
           you
           ,
           and
           being
           once
           excluded
           you
           will
           never
           recover
           
           the
           Rank
           and
           Authority
           you
           may
           now
           reasonably
           expect
           .
           You
           may
           answer
           me
           that
           the
           execution
           of
           this
           project
           is
           very
           difficult
           as
           long
           as
           you
           oppose
           it
           :
           which
           I
           shall
           grant
           you
           ,
           and
           more
           ,
           that
           possibly
           you
           may
           prevent
           it
           :
           but
           this
           cannot
           be
           done
           without
           great
           effusion
           of
           bloud
           ,
           the
           destruction
           of
           your
           families
           and
           ruine
           of
           your
           estates
           ,
           with
           the
           desolation
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           make
           a
           Stage
           of
           war
           perhaps
           for
           many
           ages
           ,
           whereas
           reuniting
           both
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           State
           in
           the
           same
           interest
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           unnatural
           for
           them
           to
           be
           divided
           ,
           liberty
           and
           enfranchisement
           from
           the
           tyrannous
           dominion
           of
           Spain
           will
           be
           the
           work
           but
           of
           a
           few
           weeks
           :
           And
           as
           you
           are
           to
           receive
           greater
           advantages
           by
           it
           then
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           reason
           that
           you
           take
           your
           share
           of
           the
           pains
           and
           travel
           ,
           neither
           would
           it
           be
           honourable
           for
           you
           to
           leave
           them
           all
           the
           glorie
           that
           you
           might
           acquire
           all
           the
           profit
           ;
           In
           such
           a
           case
           none
           but
           my self
           would
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           pretend
           ,
           having
           the
           command
           of
           their
           Forces
           in
           my
           hand
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           share
           with
           you
           now
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           do
           the
           same
           hereafter
           by
           such
           advantages
           of
           fortune
           as
           will
           follow
           it
           .
           Do
           not
           imagine
           that
           I
           would
           by
           this
           perswade
           you
           to
           cast
           your selves
           at
           their
           feet
           ,
           I
           hate
           the
           multitude
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           love
           persons
           of
           quality
           too
           well
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           such
           a
           thought
           .
           If
           the
           authority
           of
           Gennaro
           offend
           you
           ,
           you
           shall
           quickly
           be
           rid
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           I
           give
           you
           my
           word
           that
           at
           my
           return
           to
           Naples
           I
           will
           take
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           understand
           it
           to
           be
           wholly
           in
           my
           hands
           ;
           I
           promise
           you
           that
           I
           will
           
           not
           be
           there
           eight
           days
           before
           you
           shall
           hear
           that
           I
           am
           master
           ,
           and
           no
           orders
           but
           mine
           spoken
           of
           :
           Matters
           are
           so
           well
           disposed
           towards
           this
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           is
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           oppose
           it
           ;
           I
           have
           so
           farre
           gained
           the
           affection
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           ,
           and
           am
           so
           much
           feared
           by
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           more
           absolute
           than
           you
           formerly
           saw
           Mazaniello
           .
           When
           affairs
           shall
           be
           in
           this
           condition
           ,
           if
           you
           think
           good
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           me
           ,
           you
           shall
           alwayes
           find
           me
           ready
           with
           open
           arms
           to
           receive
           you
           ,
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           services
           and
           testimonies
           of
           esteem
           and
           friendship
           ;
           and
           to
           remove
           all
           unwillingness
           ,
           know
           that
           I
           am
           an
           enemy
           to
           disorder
           ,
           insolence
           ,
           and
           tumult
           ;
           that
           I
           will
           cause
           them
           to
           cease
           ,
           and
           re-establish
           repose
           and
           justice
           ,
           cause
           to
           be
           given
           to
           persons
           of
           Quality
           the
           respect
           that
           suits
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           hold
           the
           vulgar
           in
           such
           contempt
           ,
           subjection
           and
           dependance
           as
           belongs
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           it
           was
           ever
           held
           before
           the
           revolutions
           .
           I
           will
           punish
           all
           Incendiaries
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           accustomed
           to
           plundering
           houses
           ,
           I
           will
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           resentments
           of
           their
           Relations
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           have
           dipped
           their
           hands
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           beginning
           to
           which
           I
           keep
           in
           irons
           
             Michael
             de
             Santis
          
           ,
           who
           cruelly
           massacred
           
             Don
             Pepe
             Caraffa
          
           ;
           I
           will
           sacrifice
           him
           to
           you
           and
           your
           family
           ,
           and
           before
           six
           dayes
           are
           over
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           his
           head
           on
           a
           Post
           at
           the
           gate
           of
           Aversa
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           hung
           by
           one
           foot
           on
           a
           tree
           on
           the
           High-way
           side
           .
           These
           are
           the
           testimonies
           I
           will
           give
           you
           of
           my
           credit
           and
           authority
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           my
           affection
           for
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           the
           design
           I
           have
           of
           seeking
           your
           good
           will
           ,
           
           by
           rendring
           you
           all
           manner
           of
           service
           ;
           hoping
           withal
           when
           you
           shall
           see
           so
           many
           things
           effected
           more
           for
           your
           interest
           than
           mine
           own
           ,
           you
           will
           consider
           your
           condition
           and
           prevent
           your
           being
           involved
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           labour
           ,
           as
           prudence
           shall
           require
           ,
           to
           make
           your
           advantages
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           I
           told
           him
           that
           I
           commended
           his
           zeal
           and
           fidelity
           for
           Spain
           ,
           though
           it
           would
           infallibly
           be
           rewarded
           with
           ingratitude
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           assure
           themselves
           all
           services
           they
           did
           for
           her
           would
           be
           reputed
           as
           crimes
           ,
           because
           the
           refined
           Politicks
           of
           her
           Ministers
           would
           oblige
           her
           to
           destroy
           those
           she
           could
           not
           recompence
           according
           to
           their
           merits
           ,
           and
           whose
           resentments
           she
           must
           afterwards
           fear
           ,
           which
           would
           reasonably
           draw
           on
           her
           hatred
           and
           ingratitude
           .
           That
           it
           was
           much
           easier
           to
           cause
           the
           ruine
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           than
           to
           preserve
           and
           maintain
           it
           against
           the
           decrees
           of
           Heaven
           and
           general
           Revolutions
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           would
           not
           run
           a
           hazard
           of
           depending
           on
           the
           humours
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           who
           might
           at
           their
           pleasure
           deprive
           them
           of
           the
           Crown
           they
           had
           with
           so
           much
           Generosity
           and
           Courage
           supported
           ;
           That
           they
           knew
           very
           well
           there
           was
           not
           any
           that
           had
           not
           been
           stabbed
           in
           his
           bosom
           ,
           and
           highly
           outraged
           by
           their
           injurious
           usage
           .
           That
           the
           Spaniards
           would
           not
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           by
           their
           arming
           ,
           nor
           assen
           bling
           so
           considerable
           troops
           for
           them
           ,
           which
           had
           hitherto
           prevented
           their
           being
           driven
           away
           ,
           and
           preserved
           them
           all
           their
           Garrisons
           ;
           that
           all
           this
           would
           be
           attributed
           to
           their
           hatred
           against
           
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           and
           revenge
           for
           their
           insolence
           in
           plundering
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           resentment
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           their
           Relations
           so
           barbarously
           spilled
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Spain
           fears
           all
           ,
           and
           is
           obliged
           by
           nothing
           ,
           punishes
           but
           never
           rewards
           ;
           looks
           on
           all
           as
           enemies
           whose
           power
           gives
           jealousie
           ,
           apprehends
           Revolutions
           ,
           and
           studies
           to
           destroy
           all
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           making
           them
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           its
           natural
           distrust
           applies
           it self
           to
           prevent
           those
           it
           takes
           to
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           do
           hurt
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           :
           That
           I
           was
           sorry
           to
           see
           all
           the
           Nobility
           in
           this
           danger
           ,
           and
           him
           as
           most
           powerful
           and
           considerable
           ,
           more
           than
           any
           other
           .
           That
           he
           was
           to
           understand
           he
           should
           make
           himself
           criminal
           by
           great
           and
           generous
           actions
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           ruine
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           all
           his
           Companions
           was
           inevitable
           ,
           because
           they
           should
           either
           be
           miserably
           involved
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           or
           most
           certainly
           destroy
           themselves
           in
           settling
           the
           others
           affairs
           ,
           and
           re-establishing
           their
           authority
           ,
           nothing
           being
           able
           to
           secure
           them
           against
           their
           distrust
           and
           severity
           ;
           That
           no
           faults
           were
           venial
           with
           them
           ;
           that
           whatsoever
           gives
           them
           jealousie
           (
           often
           raised
           on
           no
           foundation
           )
           they
           call
           design
           and
           treason
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           more
           guilty
           than
           the
           revolted
           people
           ,
           by
           opposing
           their
           insolencies
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           to
           settle
           the
           general
           disorders
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           &
           prevent
           its
           total
           subversion
           .
           That
           the
           Spaniards
           dissimulation
           was
           too
           well
           understood
           to
           be
           confided
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           many
           fair
           words
           and
           specious
           appearances
           ,
           the
           time
           would
           come
           when
           
           they
           should
           feel
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           cruel
           Maximes
           ,
           without
           knowing
           how
           to
           avoid
           them
           .
        
         
           He
           relished
           all
           my
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           could
           do
           no
           less
           then
           yield
           to
           them
           ;
           answering
           that
           he
           had
           very
           well
           considered
           all
           I
           had
           so
           judiciously
           represented
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           would
           continue
           as
           he
           had
           begun
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           death
           comply
           with
           his
           obligations
           :
           the
           greatest
           you
           have
           ,
           said
           I
           is
           ,
           the
           preservation
           of
           your
           Country
           ,
           and
           protecting
           it
           from
           final
           ruine
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           particular
           Family
           from
           perishing
           miserably
           :
           and
           you
           will
           be
           blameable
           to
           eternity
           ;
           if
           having
           it
           in
           your
           power
           to
           prevent
           so
           many
           mischiefs
           as
           threaten
           you
           ,
           you
           obstinately
           draw
           on
           your
           head
           Famine
           ,
           War
           ,
           Murthers
           ,
           Conflagrations
           and
           Plunderings
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           the
           destroyer
           of
           your
           Country
           ,
           when
           you
           may
           make
           your self
           the
           restorer
           .
           You
           began
           not
           the
           insurrection
           ,
           but
           not
           being
           able
           to
           allay
           it
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           for
           procuring
           repose
           and
           liberty
           .
        
         
           The
           Spaniards
           alone
           will
           be
           blamed
           for
           this
           Revolution
           ,
           their
           injust
           and
           violent
           conduct
           having
           acquired
           the
           general
           hatred
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           their
           negligence
           and
           weakness
           depriving
           them
           of
           the
           meanes
           to
           secure
           themselves
           from
           their
           resentments
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           abandon
           them
           not
           till
           they
           had
           first
           abandoned
           themselves
           and
           you
           ,
           to
           the
           violence
           and
           brutality
           of
           a
           despairing
           multitude
           .
           Are
           you
           obliged
           to
           impossibilities
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           those
           who
           have
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           over-powered
           for
           want
           of
           foresight
           ,
           
           and
           precaution
           against
           a
           mischief
           ,
           one
           may
           say
           they
           wilfully
           pulled
           on
           their
           own
           heads
           ,
           since
           after
           so
           many
           reiterated
           advices
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           change
           their
           conduct
           ?
           Can
           you
           alwayes
           maintain
           at
           your
           own
           charge
           the
           Troops
           you
           have
           raised
           in
           a
           War
           that
           probably
           may
           last
           long
           ?
           You
           will
           soon
           be
           exhausted
           ,
           receiving
           no
           rents
           from
           your
           Lands
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           alwayes
           have
           a
           power
           to
           secure
           from
           spoiling
           ,
           nor
           your
           houses
           from
           demolishing
           ,
           when
           obstinate
           against
           all
           reason
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           your
           own
           Interests
           ,
           you
           shall
           continue
           in
           Armes
           against
           me
           :
           and
           when
           necessity
           shall
           compel
           you
           to
           lay
           them
           down
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           undone
           ,
           and
           become
           inconsiderable
           to
           each
           party
           ,
           being
           neither
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           assist
           ,
           nor
           prejudice
           .
           Prevent
           by
           prudence
           this
           inevitable
           inconvenience
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           will
           lose
           your
           reputation
           and
           credit
           .
           I
           demand
           not
           your
           joyning
           with
           me
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           become
           you
           to
           do
           it
           so
           lightly
           ,
           nor
           me
           to
           propose
           it
           ,
           since
           I
           have
           a
           particular
           care
           of
           your
           honour
           .
           I
           would
           have
           you
           first
           see
           performed
           what
           I
           have
           promised
           :
           you
           will
           therefore
           do
           well
           to
           go
           every
           one
           home
           for
           preservation
           of
           your
           Estates
           ,
           and
           gain
           time
           to
           contemplate
           the
           course
           of
           Affaires
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           o●
           them
           to
           your
           advantage
           .
           I
           shall
           have
           great
           cause
           of
           satisfaction
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           none
           of
           Complaint
           ,
           when
           you
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           you
           have
           done
           all
           that
           was
           possible
           for
           them
           ;
           that
           you
           have
           raised
           and
           maintained
           Forces
           at
           your
           own
           charge
           ,
           which
           for
           want
           of
           Money
           you
           can
           no
           longer
           keep
           together
           ;
           That
           you
           
           go
           home
           to
           endeavour
           to
           raise
           more
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           preserve
           that
           little
           of
           your
           Fortunes
           that
           remains
           ,
           having
           spent
           the
           rest
           in
           their
           Service
           .
           I
           will
           not
           only
           give
           you
           safeguards
           ,
           but
           the
           Command
           of
           your
           Towns
           to
           such
           as
           you
           shall
           nominate
           ;
           since
           under
           the
           Constellation
           that
           now
           predominates
           ,
           the
           smallest
           Village
           must
           have
           a
           Captain
           and
           make
           War.
           I
           will
           prevent
           all
           talke
           of
           a
           Republick
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           you
           shall
           be
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           entering
           upon
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Government
           that
           belongs
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           of
           giving
           your
           opinion
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           establishing
           it
           .
        
         
           My
           opinion
           said
           he
           (
           and
           all
           the
           Nobilities
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           Republique
           being
           no
           wayes
           suitable
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           neither
           can
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           hearken
           to
           it
           ;
           we
           will
           never
           suffer
           the
           People
           to
           share
           the
           Authority
           with
           us
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           naturally
           of
           an
           humour
           so
           turbulent
           and
           vain-glorious
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           look
           one
           upon
           another
           in
           an
           equality
           of
           power
           .
        
         
           There
           will
           infallibly
           arise
           Divisions
           ,
           Jealousies
           and
           hatreds
           ,
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Country
           :
           We
           are
           born
           under
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           cannot
           subsist
           without
           a
           King
           ;
           A
           Soveraign
           Authority
           must
           be
           Guardian
           of
           our
           repose
           and
           quiet
           ,
           pacifie
           our
           Dissentions
           ,
           and
           reconcile
           our
           Enmities
           ,
           to
           this
           Nature
           and
           Education
           incline
           us
           ,
           which
           supposed
           ,
           we
           must
           of
           necessity
           resolve
           to
           lose
           our
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           for
           continuing
           us
           under
           our
           Kings
           Authority
           how
           violent
           soever
           ,
           we
           are
           habituated
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           believe
           that
           of
           France
           would
           not
           be
           more
           moderate
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           
           should
           not
           gain
           ,
           but
           might
           possibly
           lose
           by
           the
           Exchange
           :
           We
           shall
           still
           see
           our
           Countrey
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           strangers
           ,
           our
           Employments
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           our
           Towns
           and
           Provinces
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           our
           VVealth
           will
           as
           formerly
           be
           transported
           into
           another
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           enriched
           by
           our
           Impoverishment
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           still
           be
           enforced
           to
           Court
           and
           kneel
           to
           a
           Vice-roy
           ,
           of
           no
           greater
           birth
           than
           our selves
           .
           By
           this
           you
           may
           perceive
           we
           shall
           no
           wayes
           better
           our
           condition
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           the
           Spanish
           humor
           suites
           more
           with
           ours
           ,
           the
           French
           being
           too
           airy
           for
           People
           serious
           and
           jealous
           as
           we
           naturally
           are
           .
        
         
           I
           replyed
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           distrust
           France
           ,
           who
           contributed
           her
           assistance
           and
           power
           to
           give
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           liberty
           ,
           without
           other
           interest
           then
           the
           Glory
           of
           succoring
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           done
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           that
           had
           recourse
           to
           her
           Protection
           ,
           and
           deprive
           her
           Enemies
           of
           a
           Crown
           from
           whence
           they
           derived
           the
           best
           of
           those
           Forces
           that
           resisted
           her
           Victorious
           Armes
           :
           .
           That
           the
           King
           two
           well
           understood
           his
           Interests
           to
           pretend
           to
           be
           their
           Master
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           possibly
           incurr
           their
           hatred
           ,
           but
           most
           certainly
           the
           jealousie
           of
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           who
           would
           on
           that
           account
           enter
           into
           a
           League
           against
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           should
           by
           it
           draw
           great
           inconveniences
           on
           himself
           without
           any
           advantage
           ;
           That
           doing
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           should
           win
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           well
           Nobility
           as
           People
           ,
           by
           driving
           away
           their
           common
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           leaving
           them
           to
           
           the
           liberty
           of
           chusing
           such
           a
           Master
           as
           should
           best
           please
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           without
           one
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           depend
           on
           him
           for
           his
           support
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           common
           Interest
           should
           alwayes
           unite
           their
           Naval
           Power
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           subdue
           that
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           enfeebled
           by
           all
           accessions
           that
           had
           been
           made
           to
           France
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           from
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           the
           distrust
           they
           might
           have
           of
           so
           potent
           Succors
           ,
           the
           Fleet
           should
           alwayes
           lie
           ready
           to
           attempt
           whatsoever
           I
           should
           judge
           advantageous
           ,
           without
           landing
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           till
           I
           demanded
           it
           ;
           that
           this
           was
           the
           Order
           wherewith
           I
           had
           a
           particular
           charge
           to
           acquaint
           them
           :
           so
           that
           himself
           and
           all
           his
           friends
           ought
           to
           be
           satisfied
           and
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           must
           change
           Master
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           for
           no
           other
           then
           such
           as
           themselves
           made
           choice
           of
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           one
           of
           their
           own
           body
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           one
           could
           be
           found
           ,
           for
           whom
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobility
           had
           esteem
           enough
           ,
           to
           obey
           him
           without
           repining
           :
           That
           if
           they
           desired
           a
           stranger
           ,
           we
           had
           two
           Princes
           in
           France
           ,
           one
           the
           Kings
           Uncle
           ,
           most
           discreet
           and
           prudent
           ,
           who
           loving
           repose
           ,
           would
           be
           very
           sollicitous
           to
           preserve
           it
           to
           them
           ;
           the
           other
           his
           Brother
           ,
           yet
           a
           Child
           ,
           of
           great
           hopes
           ,
           who
           by
           being
           bred
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           seasoned
           with
           the
           humors
           and
           customes
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           as
           if
           they
           formed
           a
           King
           after
           their
           own
           Model
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           small
           advantage
           .
           That
           if
           any
           particular
           reason
           thwarted
           their
           choice
           of
           one
           of
           these
           Princes
           ,
           Italy
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           rest
           of
           Europe
           might
           present
           others
           ;
           and
           that
           whomsoever
           
           they
           set
           on
           their
           Throne
           ,
           should
           be
           owned
           ,
           approved
           ,
           and
           assisted
           by
           France
           .
        
         
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           There
           was
           no
           need
           of
           seeking
           them
           a
           Master
           ,
           since
           they
           had
           one
           already
           ,
           under
           whom
           they
           hoped
           to
           continue
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           end
           they
           would
           spare
           no
           endeavours
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Nobility
           should
           be
           convinced
           by
           my
           reasons
           ,
           which
           he
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           powerful
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           the
           first
           in
           such
           a
           compliance
           ,
           nor
           till
           it
           should
           be
           made
           apparent
           to
           all
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           compelled
           to
           it
           by
           inevitable
           necessity
           ,
           as
           being
           out
           of
           condition
           of
           doing
           otherwise
           .
           That
           if
           they
           must
           resolve
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           another
           ,
           it
           could
           be
           to
           none
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           since
           every
           man
           would
           in
           such
           a
           case
           pretend
           ,
           not
           as
           believing
           himself
           to
           merit
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           not
           give
           place
           to
           any
           of
           his
           Companions
           ,
           whose
           exaltation
           he
           would
           never
           suffer
           .
           For
           the
           two
           Princes
           I
           had
           propounded
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           wayes
           proper
           for
           them
           ,
           the
           first
           being
           incommoded
           with
           the
           Gout
           ,
           and
           of
           little
           activity
           ,
           they
           standing
           in
           need
           of
           a
           Prince
           vigilant
           and
           vigorous
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           liberty
           he
           should
           acquire
           them
           :
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           besides
           that
           he
           was
           too
           young
           to
           governe
           them
           ,
           the
           King
           his
           Brother
           dying
           without
           children
           ,
           or
           they
           failing
           ,
           they
           must
           become
           united
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           onely
           thing
           they
           feared
           ,
           nothing
           being
           capable
           to
           make
           them
           take
           Armes
           contrary
           to
           their
           duty
           ,
           but
           the
           hope
           of
           freeing
           their
           Crown
           from
           dependance
           on
           any
           other
           .
           He
           told
           me
           afterwards
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           no
           great
           inclination
           for
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ;
           
           that
           they
           should
           rather
           make
           choice
           of
           a
           meer
           stranger
           ,
           the
           gallantry
           of
           whose
           actions
           had
           acquired
           their
           esteem
           and
           affection
           ;
           I
           answered
           nothing
           to
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           it
           being
           too
           complaisant
           and
           flattering
           .
           After
           this
           he
           asked
           me
           if
           the
           Credit
           I
           had
           amongst
           the
           People
           gave
           me
           any
           hopes
           ,
           and
           whether
           I
           thought
           the
           Crown
           of
           Naples
           might
           ever
           depend
           on
           their
           support
           ,
           favour
           ,
           or
           election
           :
           if
           so
           ,
           that
           I
           extreamly
           mistook
           ,
           because
           the
           Nobility
           would
           perish
           in
           opposal
           of
           all
           their
           determinations
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           dependance
           on
           them
           ,
           nor
           submit
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           should
           owe
           his
           Fortune
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           might
           believe
           himself
           obliged
           to
           them
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           answered
           him
           ,
           That
           my
           ambition
           was
           too
           moderate
           for
           so
           high
           imaginations
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           not
           so
           vain
           to
           flatter
           my self
           with
           expectation
           of
           a
           Dignity
           I
           was
           unable
           to
           support
           .
           That
           I
           would
           not
           so
           expose
           my self
           to
           fortune
           ,
           whose
           inconstancy
           I
           too
           much
           apprehended
           ,
           neither
           was
           I
           desirous
           to
           mount
           to
           a
           height
           ,
           a
           fall
           from
           whence
           might
           cost
           my
           honour
           and
           life
           ,
           or
           ,
           where
           the
           last
           of
           these
           being
           preserved
           to
           me
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           effect
           ,
           I
           must
           pass
           the
           remainder
           of
           it
           in
           eternal
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           ;
           but
           if
           ,
           (
           contrary
           to
           my
           expectation
           ,
           )
           I
           should
           ever
           attain
           any
           advantage
           ,
           I
           would
           receive
           it
           from
           none
           but
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           owe
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           by
           it
           engaged
           to
           use
           my
           uttermost
           endeavour
           to
           restore
           them
           to
           their
           wonted
           splendor
           ,
           and
           the
           Vulgar
           to
           that
           dependance
           and
           subjection
           wherein
           God
           and
           Nature
           
           had
           placed
           them
           ,
           and
           reason
           required
           they
           should
           continue
           .
           That
           I
           would
           endeavour
           to
           revenge
           them
           of
           all
           outrages
           had
           been
           done
           them
           ,
           and
           severely
           and
           exemplarily
           punish
           the
           Authors
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           pretend
           to
           nothing
           high
           and
           glorious
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Andria
           ,
           to
           whom
           only
           I
           would
           be
           obliged
           ;
           that
           ,
           if
           I
           ever
           came
           to
           attain
           the
           first
           place
           in
           his
           Country
           ,
           the
           second
           might
           be
           his
           ,
           sharing
           with
           him
           and
           his
           friends
           all
           Honors
           ,
           Charges
           ,
           Profits
           ,
           and
           Governments
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           He
           returned
           me
           his
           thanks
           ,
           but
           assured
           me
           ,
           That
           he
           neither
           believed
           ,
           nor
           wished
           matters
           should
           ever
           come
           to
           such
           a
           pass
           ,
           perswading
           himself
           I
           should
           never
           get
           Forces
           sufficient
           to
           drive
           away
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           doubted
           not
           but
           that
           the
           Nobility
           had
           enow
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           sufficient
           courage
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           to
           preserve
           to
           the
           King
           their
           Master
           a
           Crown
           he
           had
           inherited
           from
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           Heaven
           and
           their
           Duty
           had
           made
           them
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           I
           besought
           him
           ,
           considering
           the
           inclination
           I
           had
           to
           do
           them
           all
           manner
           of
           Services
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           me
           with
           their
           resolution
           ,
           in
           case
           necessity
           compelled
           them
           to
           take
           any
           ,
           and
           I
           promised
           to
           give
           him
           notice
           of
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           the
           supplies
           I
           expected
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           should
           have
           deprived
           of
           all
           Authority
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           heads
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           odious
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           taken
           on
           my self
           the
           management
           of
           all
           Affairs
           ,
           to
           remove
           the
           difficulties
           that
           interposed
           betwixt
           them
           and
           
           their
           interests
           :
           and
           after
           a
           thousand
           Protestations
           of
           friendship
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           embraces
           we
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           meet
           the
           company
           ,
           where
           we
           returned
           to
           a
           Conversation
           less
           serious
           and
           more
           gallant
           .
        
         
           I
           asked
           him
           in
           presence
           of
           all
           those
           Gentlemen
           ,
           if
           the
           brave
           Cavaleer
           I
           remarked
           in
           the
           skirmish
           two
           days
           ago
           were
           not
           the
           Prince
           of
           Torello
           ,
           whose
           Gallantry
           gave
           me
           a
           great
           esteem
           for
           him
           ,
           yet
           against
           whom
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           some
           cause
           of
           complaint
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           refusal
           to
           exchange
           a
           Bullet
           with
           me
           ,
           when
           I
           invited
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           thought
           there
           had
           not
           been
           honor
           enough
           to
           have
           been
           acquired
           in
           that
           rancontre
           .
        
         
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Prince
           of
           Minorvine
           who
           had
           besought
           him
           to
           make
           me
           his
           complements
           and
           excuses
           ,
           for
           not
           accepting
           a
           combat
           that
           would
           have
           been
           so
           glorious
           to
           him
           :
           but
           besides
           that
           he
           had
           already
           fired
           both
           his
           Pistols
           ,
           his
           unwillingness
           to
           engage
           me
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           approach
           of
           his
           Troops
           (
           whom
           he
           could
           not
           restrain
           ,
           )
           and
           the
           Cowardice
           of
           mine
           (
           who
           in
           stead
           of
           sustaining
           the
           shock
           would
           undoubtedly
           have
           fled
           and
           abandoned
           me
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           seen
           them
           do
           before
           )
           forced
           him
           to
           refuse
           the
           honour
           I
           proprounded
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           so
           highly
           obliged
           him
           that
           he
           should
           never
           loose
           the
           memorie
           but
           remain
           my
           servant
           all
           the
           days
           of
           his
           life
           I
           received
           this
           Complement
           with
           such
           acknowledgements
           as
           its
           gallantry
           merited
           ,
           and
           besought
           him
           to
           tell
           him
           in
           my
           name
           that
           he
           very
           much
           obliged
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           escaped
           a
           very
           great
           danger
           ,
           
           it
           being
           in
           my
           opinion
           extremely
           hazardous
           to
           encounter
           a
           person
           of
           his
           Valour
           .
        
         
           
             Don
             Fabritio
             Spinelli
          
           saw
           amongst
           my
           Horses
           a
           gray
           Courser
           he
           very
           much
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           been
           taken
           out
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Houses
           by
           some
           Troops
           that
           served
           the
           People
           ,
           I
           offered
           to
           restore
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           not
           accept
           ,
           seeming
           very
           well
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           in
           my
           hands
           :
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Andria
           told
           me
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           being
           naturally
           distrustful
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           jealous
           of
           his
           receiving
           such
           a
           courtesie
           from
           me
           .
           He
           looked
           on
           a
           bay
           Horse
           of
           mine
           as
           very
           suitable
           to
           a
           Set
           of
           Coach-horses
           he
           had
           of
           the
           same
           height
           and
           colour
           ,
           which
           I
           offered
           and
           he
           refused
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           his
           Camerade
           had
           done
           the
           other
           :
           and
           I
           commending
           a
           dapeled
           gray
           of
           his
           breed
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           came
           ,
           he
           very
           much
           pressed
           me
           to
           accept
           him
           ,
           I
           thanked
           him
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           propound
           a
           truck
           with
           mine
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           would
           have
           been
           willing
           ,
           because
           it
           came
           in
           my
           head
           to
           send
           it
           to
           him
           the
           next
           Morning
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           by
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           to
           
             Don
             Fabritio
             Spinelli
          
           ,
           who
           returned
           them
           with
           this
           Message
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           not
           treat
           them
           as
           my
           Friends
           and
           Servants
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           as
           much
           malice
           as
           generosity
           in
           the
           present
           I
           went
           about
           to
           make
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           looked
           as
           if
           I
           intended
           to
           raise
           a
           jealousie
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           to
           compel
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           apprehension
           of
           the
           danger
           to
           which
           I
           exposed
           them
           ,
           to
           seek
           their
           safety
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           Many
           obliging
           Discourses
           were
           made
           on
           each
           side
           ,
           after
           which
           ,
           the
           night
           approaching
           caused
           us
           to
           separate
           ;
           I
           perceived
           that
           by
           this
           interview
           
           I
           had
           gained
           much
           on
           their
           inclination
           and
           friendship
           ,
           which
           might
           in
           time
           produce
           good
           effects
           .
           And
           though
           the
           principal
           cause
           of
           it
           was
           to
           settle
           quarter
           betwixt
           our
           Forces
           ,
           I
           purposely
           forbore
           speaking
           one
           word
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Spaniards
           the
           greater
           jealousie
           of
           so
           long
           and
           secret
           a
           conference
           ,
           where
           nothing
           was
           mentioned
           of
           the
           subject
           that
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           demanded
           ;
           this
           punctually
           succeeded
           as
           I
           imagined
           :
           and
           those
           Gentlemen
           returned
           so
           well
           satisfied
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           expressed
           it
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobility
           in
           terms
           so
           obliging
           and
           affectionate
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           out
           of
           question
           that
           I
           had
           won
           their
           hearts
           .
        
         
           At
           my
           return
           I
           heard
           the
           joyful
           news
           of
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           ,
           the
           more
           acceptable
           in
           that
           it
           had
           been
           reported
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           tempest
           ,
           which
           I
           saw
           before
           my
           eyes
           ,
           the
           day
           before
           my
           departure
           ,
           breake
           in
           pieces
           two
           Spanish
           vessels
           in
           the
           road
           of
           Naples
           ,
           had
           scattered
           and
           destroyed
           several
           of
           our
           Ships
           .
           The
           people
           were
           overjoyed
           at
           its
           appearance
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           as
           much
           surprised
           ,
           who
           expected
           it
           not
           ,
           taking
           it
           at
           first
           for
           supplies
           sent
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           every
           day
           looked
           for
           .
        
         
           The
           Spanish
           Fleet
           was
           at
           anchor
           ,
           their
           〈◊〉
           unmasted
           and
           no
           men
           aboard
           ,
           so
           that
           〈◊〉
           which
           came
           on
           with
           a
           fresh
           gale
           might
           without
           any
           hazard
           have
           taken
           and
           burnt
           it
           〈…〉
           all
           ,
           so
           that
           few
           ships
           should
           have
           ,
           escaped
           〈◊〉
           those
           useless
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           keep
           t●●
           〈…〉
           a
           puissant
           and
           victorious
           〈…〉
           been
           .
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           〈…〉
           so
           
           important
           and
           easie
           attempt
           was
           not
           made
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           could
           never
           have
           recovered
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           my
           imprisonment
           they
           acknowledged
           they
           never
           were
           so
           near
           ruine
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           have
           avoided
           if
           ours
           had
           come
           on
           :
           all
           that
           were
           aboard
           our
           Fleet
           grant
           this
           ,
           yet
           none
           can
           alledge
           a
           reason
           or
           excuse
           for
           this
           fault
           ,
           nor
           can
           tell
           to
           what
           to
           attribute
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           at
           my
           rising
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           Basqui
           came
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           having
           delivered
           all
           the
           dispatches
           he
           had
           for
           me
           ,
           which
           assured
           me
           of
           the
           satisfaction
           ,
           the
           news
           of
           my
           passage
           had
           given
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Promises
           I
           had
           made
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           ,
           of
           the
           protection
           and
           powerful
           assistance
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           Fleet
           was
           sent
           to
           supply
           us
           with
           whatsoever
           we
           should
           desire
           ,
           and
           land
           whatever
           we
           should
           have
           occasion
           for
           ,
           whither
           Men
           or
           Ammunition
           ;
           he
           at
           last
           proffered
           me
           the
           account
           of
           what
           he
           brought
           along
           :
           and
           coming
           to
           particulars
           ,
           I
           asked
           him
           with
           what
           Money
           we
           should
           be
           supplied
           ,
           and
           desired
           that
           some
           body
           might
           be
           landed
           to
           take
           charge
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           and
           distribute
           it
           according
           to
           my
           Orders
           ,
           assuring
           him
           that
           it
           should
           be
           managed
           with
           all
           care
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           not
           suffer
           any
           unprofitable
           expence
           to
           be
           made
           .
           He
           told
           me
           there
           were
           five
           hundered
           thousand
           Livers
           ,
           but
           that
           not
           being
           able
           to
           touch
           at
           Genoua
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           they
           had
           onely
           the
           Bills
           of
           Exchange
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           was
           to
           take
           it
           upon
           my
           credit
           in
           Naples
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           be
           punctually
           reimbursed
           at
           Genoua
           on
           sight
           .
           I
           answered
           
           that
           what
           he
           propounded
           was
           useless
           ,
           because
           in
           a
           Citie
           where
           disorder
           had
           so
           long
           continued
           ,
           all
           men
           had
           concealed
           and
           hid
           their
           Money
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           possible
           to
           have
           discovered
           any
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           made
           an
           advantageous
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Fleet
           have
           found
           me
           in
           a
           much
           better
           condition
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           therefore
           immediately
           dispatch
           away
           some
           ships
           to
           fetch
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           thing
           the
           most
           necessary
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           we
           had
           greatest
           want
           .
           Then
           I
           asked
           if
           they
           had
           brought
           any
           Corn
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           no
           ,
           but
           that
           order
           was
           left
           to
           lade
           some
           Vessels
           in
           Provence
           which
           would
           suddenly
           arrive
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           manner
           that
           we
           should
           have
           enough
           :
           I
           asked
           what
           foot
           they
           could
           land
           us
           ,
           and
           he
           told
           me
           as
           many
           as
           I
           should
           desire
           ,
           I
           demanded
           six
           thousand
           men
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           too
           many
           .
           I
           reduced
           my self
           to
           four
           ,
           afterwards
           to
           three
           ,
           then
           to
           two
           thousand
           five
           hundered
           ;
           and
           two
           thousand
           ;
           at
           last
           I
           fell
           to
           eighteen
           hundred
           ,
           on
           which
           number
           we
           agreed
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           said
           might
           be
           landed
           without
           disfurnishing
           the
           Fleet.
           I
           expected
           a
           good
           number
           of
           horsemen
           to
           mount
           in
           Naples
           ,
           but
           I
           was
           fain
           to
           content
           my self
           with
           the
           company
           of
           the
           Queens
           Guards
           ,
           which
           had
           formerly
           belonged
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Breze
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Manicamp
          
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           other
           persons
           fit
           to
           be
           employed
           on
           horseback
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           demanded
           fourscore
           thousand
           weight
           of
           Powder
           ,
           but
           was
           fain
           to
           be
           content
           with
           fourty
           ,
           which
           were
           promised
           me
           with
           Match
           and
           Bullet
           proportionable
           .
           I
           had
           also
           demanded
           Pikes
           and
           Muskets
           for
           Foot
           ,
           Sadles
           ,
           Bridles
           
           and
           Pistols
           for
           two
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           abated
           one
           half
           .
           And
           whether
           it
           were
           they
           had
           not
           time
           to
           ship
           them
           ,
           or
           had
           forgot
           them
           ,
           they
           told
           me
           they
           had
           brought
           none
           .
           They
           consented
           to
           land
           me
           ten
           Pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           .
           At
           last
           having
           acquainted
           the
           Abbot
           Basqui
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           all
           affairs
           since
           my
           arrival
           ,
           and
           given
           him
           account
           of
           my
           Negotiations
           with
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           whose
           re-union
           with
           us
           was
           so
           necessary
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           held
           infallible
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           should
           hear
           I
           had
           received
           so
           powerful
           succors
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Fleet
           was
           at
           my
           disposal
           ;
           He
           told
           me
           the
           Fleet
           and
           all
           the
           succours
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           were
           to
           obey
           him
           that
           commanded
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           the
           principal
           authority
           in
           the
           City
           .
           I
           replyed
           that
           was
           I
           ,
           since
           the
           supplies
           and
           command
           of
           the
           Fleet
           related
           to
           War
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           had
           given
           me
           the
           same
           command
           over
           their
           Armies
           ,
           as
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           had
           over
           those
           of
           the
           
             Vnited
             Netherlands
          
           ;
           and
           more
           the
           title
           of
           Protector
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           with
           the
           disposal
           of
           all
           Military
           affairs
           which
           depended
           on
           me
           alone
           .
           He
           replied
           that
           Gennaro
           was
           chief
           and
           Generalissimo
           ,
           and
           that
           France
           taking
           him
           to
           have
           the
           absolute
           power
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           he
           could
           address
           himself
           to
           no
           other
           .
           I
           alledged
           his
           incapacity
           ,
           want
           of
           Experience
           and
           small
           credit
           .
           That
           he
           medled
           with
           little
           or
           nothing
           ,
           besides
           that
           it
           was
           unsafe
           to
           trust
           him
           ,
           he
           having
           evermore
           some
           secret
           correspondence
           with
           the
           enemie
           ,
           and
           suffering
           himself
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           unconfiding
           persons
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           acquired
           the
           trust
           and
           esteem
           
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           disposed
           according
           to
           my
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           When
           (
           said
           he
           )
           you
           shall
           have
           made
           appear
           your
           absolute
           authority
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           Master
           ,
           and
           your
           Orders
           onely
           obeyed
           ,
           Addresses
           shall
           be
           made
           onely
           to
           you
           ;
           but
           till
           then
           I
           must
           of
           necessity
           negotiate
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           King
           with
           him
           that
           hath
           hitherto
           seemed
           to
           have
           the
           greatest
           command
           .
           I
           assured
           him
           he
           should
           be
           satisfied
           the
           next
           Morning
           ,
           and
           that
           returning
           to
           lie
           aboard
           ,
           I
           would
           give
           him
           account
           of
           it
           by
           a
           Gentleman
           I
           would
           send
           to
           those
           that
           commanded
           ,
           to
           complement
           their
           arrival
           ▪
           inform
           them
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           affairs
           ,
           demand
           the
           succours
           of
           which
           we
           were
           agreed
           ,
           and
           I
           wanted
           ;
           deferring
           it
           till
           I
           could
           do
           it
           in
           my
           own
           name
           and
           the
           peoples
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           of
           them
           ,
           having
           deprived
           Gennaro
           of
           his
           authority
           ,
           that
           to
           this
           purpose
           I
           would
           return
           to
           Naples
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           had
           dined
           .
        
         
           I
           then
           commanded
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
             ,
             Onoffrio
             Pissacani
             ,
             Carlo
             Longobardo
             ,
          
           and
           
             Cicio
             Battimiello
          
           ,
           as
           persons
           in
           whom
           I
           confided
           ,
           and
           that
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           design
           I
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           to
           march
           thither
           with
           their
           Companies
           ;
           and
           leaving
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           troops
           under
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           ,
           I
           ordered
           him
           to
           continue
           the
           blocking
           up
           of
           Aversa
           ,
           by
           keeping
           possession
           of
           the
           Quarters
           I
           had
           taken
           of
           Juliana
           and
           Saint
           Antimo
           ,
           with
           charge
           to
           give
           me
           notice
           of
           all
           alterations
           that
           should
           happen
           ,
           and
           to
           attempt
           nothing
           without
           my
           Orders
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           punctually
           send
           him
           every
           day
           :
           
           after
           Dinner
           I
           went
           to
           Naples
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           received
           with
           extraordinary
           applauses
           ,
           my
           reputation
           and
           credit
           having
           been
           augmented
           by
           the
           fame
           of
           the
           passages
           of
           the
           skirmish
           of
           Aversa
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           excess
           of
           joy
           in
           which
           I
           found
           the
           whole
           Town
           ,
           for
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           performance
           of
           the
           Promises
           I
           had
           made
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           of
           a
           powerful
           and
           speedie
           succour
           .
        
         
           Gennaro
           was
           overjoyed
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           with
           the
           share
           he
           took
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Publick
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           hopes
           of
           re-establishing
           his
           authority
           ,
           by
           the
           assistance
           and
           support
           the
           Abbot
           Basqui
           had
           promised
           him
           ,
           who
           made
           it
           his
           great
           business
           to
           disunite
           us
           ,
           and
           disorder
           the
           Town
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           became
           a
           Spie
           and
           Pensioner
           of
           Spain
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           ,
           though
           entrusted
           ,
           in
           quality
           of
           Agent
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           affairs
           of
           France
           .
           I
           called
           for
           a
           fresh
           horse
           and
           immediately
           visited
           all
           the
           Posts
           ,
           to
           see
           their
           condition
           ,
           and
           take
           account
           of
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           in
           my
           absence
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           I
           commanded
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           and
           
             Mathaeo
             d'
             Amore
          
           to
           be
           in
           arms
           next
           Morning
           in
           their
           quarter
           by
           nine
           a
           clock
           ,
           and
           
             Onoffrio
             Pissacani
             ,
             Carlo
             Longobardo
             ,
             Cicio
             Battimiello
             ,
             Capitain
             Cimino
             ,
             Ignatio
             Spagnuolo
          
           and
           
             Grassullo
             de
             Rosa
          
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           the
           same
           hour
           in
           Battalia
           ,
           at
           the
           heads
           of
           their
           Companies
           in
           the
           Market-place
           .
           The
           Council
           having
           acquainted
           me
           with
           all
           that
           happened
           whilest
           I
           was
           out
           of
           Town
           ,
           I
           prayed
           them
           to
           come
           to
           me
           in
           the
           Morning
           between
           eight
           and
           nine
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           communicate
           to
           them
           an
           affair
           of
           extraordinarie
           Concernment
           ,
           
           and
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           having
           ,
           as
           he
           used
           to
           do
           ,
           entertained
           me
           with
           discourse
           of
           the
           ignorance
           and
           brutality
           of
           Gennaro
           ,
           which
           disordered
           all
           ,
           and
           would
           cause
           the
           final
           ruine
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           if
           (
           out
           of
           Charity
           )
           I
           took
           not
           the
           entire
           authority
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           with
           the
           conduct
           of
           all
           affairs
           ;
           suffering
           my self
           to
           be
           a
           good
           while
           pressed
           upon
           ,
           I
           seemed
           at
           last
           to
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           my
           Resolution
           out
           of
           Compliance
           with
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           so
           to
           engage
           him
           the
           more
           firmly
           to
           support
           a
           design
           of
           which
           he
           believed
           himself
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           he
           supposed
           he
           had
           given
           me
           the
           first
           incouragement
           .
           I
           bid
           him
           good
           night
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           not
           fail
           to
           be
           with
           me
           betimes
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           that
           I
           stood
           in
           very
           great
           need
           as
           well
           of
           his
           Council
           as
           Credit
           for
           putting
           in
           execution
           what
           I
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           he
           had
           caused
           me
           to
           resolve
           .
           After
           Supper
           I
           went
           to
           Bed
           to
           repose
           in
           expectation
           of
           the
           Morning
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           open
           the
           most
           happy
           and
           glorious
           day
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           by
           what
           I
           attempted
           with
           success
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           solid
           establishment
           of
           my
           Sovereign
           Authority
           ,
           which
           I
           continued
           to
           the
           day
           of
           my
           Imprisonment
           ,
           with
           greater
           respect
           and
           submission
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           than
           they
           ever
           shewed
           to
           the
           person
           of
           any
           of
           their
           Kings
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Second
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Third
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           THe
           Twentieth
           of
           December
           I
           rose
           at
           day-break
           ,
           and
           having
           heard
           Mass
           ,
           shut
           my self
           up
           with
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ;
           we
           conferred
           of
           the
           meanes
           I
           was
           to
           use
           for
           compleating
           so
           great
           and
           important
           an
           enterprize
           as
           that
           I
           had
           resolved
           to
           execute
           .
           The
           Council
           waited
           on
           me
           ,
           whom
           I
           let
           understand
           ,
           That
           the
           incapacity
           ,
           ignorance
           and
           brutality
           of
           Gennaro
           ruin'd
           all
           ;
           that
           he
           minded
           nothing
           but
           Plundering
           and
           Robbing
           the
           whole
           City
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           high
           time
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           those
           Disorders
           :
           and
           ,
           that
           now
           our
           Succors
           were
           arrived
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           power
           in
           our
           hands
           to
           go
           seriously
           to
           worke
           for
           establishing
           repose
           and
           liberty
           ,
           we
           were
           to
           apply
           our selves
           to
           it
           with
           all
           our
           might
           ,
           and
           regulate
           all
           things
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           order
           and
           good
           Government
           which
           we
           should
           cause
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           might
           begin
           to
           gain
           us
           credit
           ,
           and
           acquire
           us
           some
           reputation
           throughout
           Italy
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           necessary
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           making
           appear
           we
           acted
           no
           more
           tumultuously
           ,
           we
           might
           be
           considered
           as
           persons
           capable
           of
           bringing
           to
           perfection
           so
           great
           and
           glorious
           a
           design
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           freeing
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           from
           the
           Spanish
           Tyranny
           ;
           
           That
           we
           could
           not
           drive
           them
           out
           ,
           without
           gaining
           to
           us
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           who
           alone
           were
           capable
           of
           maintaining
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           opposing
           with
           their
           credit
           and
           power
           whatsoever
           we
           could
           undertake
           against
           them
           .
           That
           I
           had
           observed
           that
           all
           Gentlemen
           were
           very
           well
           affected
           towards
           me
           ,
           and
           confided
           in
           me
           ;
           the
           main
           reason
           that
           prevented
           them
           from
           declaring
           for
           us
           ,
           being
           their
           aversion
           for
           submitting
           to
           Gennaro
           and
           others
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           for
           whom
           their
           contempt
           and
           hatred
           were
           so
           violent
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           way
           of
           overcoming
           it
           ;
           That
           this
           obstacle
           was
           to
           be
           removed
           ,
           after
           which
           we
           should
           find
           all
           easie
           ,
           by
           placing
           the
           Authority
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           person
           for
           whom
           they
           had
           esteem
           ,
           respect
           and
           affection
           ,
           and
           that
           could
           secure
           them
           against
           the
           apprehension
           of
           being
           any
           more
           liable
           to
           the
           affronts
           and
           violences
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           :
           That
           these
           weighty
           reasons
           made
           me
           resolve
           to
           undertake
           the
           conduct
           of
           all
           Affaires
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           on
           my
           own
           shoulders
           the
           whole
           burthen
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           though
           I
           very
           well
           understood
           the
           toils
           and
           perils
           to
           which
           I
           exposed
           my self
           :
           but
           ,
           seeing
           no
           other
           means
           of
           delivering
           the
           Kingdom
           from
           the
           Spanish
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           endeavours
           would
           be
           otherwise
           without
           success
           ,
           my
           affection
           to
           the
           People
           of
           Naples
           made
           me
           resolve
           to
           sacrifice
           my
           life
           to
           the
           dangers
           of
           War
           ,
           Poyson
           ,
           Assassination
           ,
           Tumults
           and
           Seditions
           ,
           to
           the
           envy
           of
           many
           persons
           ,
           and
           the
           rage
           of
           such
           others
           as
           I
           endeavoured
           to
           contain
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           respect
           and
           fear
           ,
           not
           suffering
           any
           more
           the
           insolencies
           
           and
           violences
           they
           had
           been
           wont
           to
           practice
           ,
           that
           all
           might
           enjoy
           repose
           and
           liberty
           .
        
         
           Upon
           all
           which
           I
           desired
           them
           freely
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           by-respects
           to
           give
           me
           their
           advice
           ,
           being
           resolved
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           their
           opinions
           whatsoever
           they
           might
           be
           .
           They
           were
           all
           unanimous
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           only
           approve
           my
           resolution
           ,
           but
           with
           one
           voice
           besought
           me
           no
           longer
           to
           delay
           the
           putting
           it
           in
           execution
           ;
           that
           being
           at
           the
           brink
           of
           ruine
           ,
           and
           no
           safety
           visible
           without
           this
           expedient
           ,
           they
           and
           the
           People
           ,
           for
           whose
           good
           intentions
           they
           would
           be
           responsible
           ,
           were
           resolved
           to
           spend
           their
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           for
           the
           establishment
           and
           preservation
           of
           my
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           things
           in
           so
           fair
           a
           way
           ,
           I
           commanded
           all
           Officers
           to
           be
           at
           the
           head
           of
           their
           Men
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ;
           and
           all
           Captains
           of
           the
           several
           quarters
           of
           the
           City
           to
           assemble
           the
           People
           to
           attend
           my
           Orders
           :
           I
           sent
           the
           Sieurs
           
             Antonio
             Scaccia●ento
          
           ,
           and
           
             Augustino
             Mollo
          
           ,
           to
           go
           in
           the
           Peoples
           name
           and
           mine
           to
           Gennaro
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           thanks
           for
           the
           pains
           he
           had
           till
           then
           taken
           ,
           in
           maintaining
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           preserving
           it
           in
           so
           good
           a
           condition
           ,
           free
           from
           the
           cruel
           and
           violent
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           but
           ,
           it
           being
           now
           time
           to
           establish
           Order
           in
           Naples
           ,
           and
           finish
           what
           had
           been
           begun
           so
           happily
           ,
           nature
           having
           not
           given
           him
           an
           intellect
           and
           capacity
           sufficient
           for
           the
           support
           of
           so
           weighty
           Affaires
           ,
           General
           Applications
           had
           been
           made
           to
           me
           to
           undertake
           them
           ;
           That
           it
           was
           time
           for
           him
           to
           think
           of
           repose
           ,
           after
           having
           laboured
           
           so
           long
           and
           usefully
           ,
           in
           recompence
           whereof
           we
           offered
           him
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           New
           Castle
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           should
           be
           Masters
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Title
           of
           Duke
           or
           Prince
           of
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Towns
           that
           should
           be
           confiscated
           ,
           and
           Fifty
           thousand
           Crownes
           Revenue
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Successors
           :
           That
           nothing
           should
           be
           done
           without
           his
           advice
           ;
           That
           he
           should
           have
           the
           second
           place
           in
           the
           Government
           and
           Councils
           ,
           where
           ,
           in
           my
           absence
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           President
           ;
           That
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           great
           number
           of
           enemies
           he
           had
           made
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Administration
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           allowed
           Guards
           ,
           and
           permitted
           to
           carry
           them
           about
           with
           him
           for
           his
           safety
           .
           That
           if
           he
           seriously
           considered
           these
           offers
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           well
           satisfied
           in
           the
           acknowledgments
           of
           his
           Services
           ,
           think
           it
           a
           happiness
           to
           see
           his
           fortune
           so
           well
           established
           and
           himself
           discharged
           from
           the
           burthen
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           not
           capable
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           to
           be
           secured
           from
           so
           many
           perils
           and
           accidents
           which
           had
           hitherto
           threatned
           him
           ,
           by
           an
           honourable
           resignation
           of
           that
           Authority
           which
           the
           People
           for
           very
           important
           reasons
           ,
           could
           not
           ,
           nor
           ought
           not
           any
           longer
           to
           suffer
           in
           his
           hands
           ;
           that
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           this
           voluntarily
           ,
           all
           meanes
           would
           be
           used
           for
           compelling
           him
           to
           it
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           be
           sorry
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           violence
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           obliged
           to
           endeavour
           his
           ruin
           as
           an
           enemy
           ,
           and
           disturber
           of
           the
           Publick
           quiet
           .
        
         
           These
           Gentlemen
           represented
           all
           this
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           eloquence
           and
           efficacy
           ;
           but
           he
           ,
           whose
           timerous
           nature
           would
           on
           his
           
           knees
           have
           accepted
           so
           advantageous
           conditions
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           also
           oftentimes
           sought
           ,
           thinking
           himself
           supported
           by
           the
           French
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           animated
           by
           the
           conference
           he
           had
           held
           with
           the
           Abbot
           Basqui
           ,
           insolently
           reply'd
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           continue
           Master
           ,
           and
           knew
           very
           well
           how
           to
           maintain
           his
           Authority
           and
           Power
           .
           This
           Answer
           being
           brought
           me
           ,
           I
           presently
           got
           on
           Horseback
           ,
           followed
           by
           my
           Servants
           and
           such
           Frenchmen
           as
           I
           had
           about
           me
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           whom
           was
           increased
           by
           the
           Sieurs
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           and
           Villepreux
           ,
           Captains
           in
           the
           Regiment
           of
           
             la
             Motte
          
           ,
           Persons
           of
           Merit
           and
           Valor
           ,
           who
           were
           come
           from
           the
           Garison
           of
           Portolongone
           with
           Letters
           of
           Recommendation
           from
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Fontenai
          
           for
           employment
           ;
           by
           the
           Sieurs
           
             de
             Beauvais
             ,
             de
             Apremont
             ,
             de
             La
             Serre
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             La
             Viselette
          
           ,
           (
           some
           of
           which
           came
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           others
           from
           Venice
           ,
           whom
           the
           desire
           of
           serving
           in
           our
           War
           ,
           and
           following
           my
           Fortune
           ,
           had
           invited
           )
           and
           accompanied
           by
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           Market-place
           ;
           where
           ,
           having
           Commanded
           silence
           ,
           I
           propounded
           all
           the
           reasons
           before
           alledged
           ,
           and
           demanded
           ,
           Whom
           they
           would
           have
           Command
           in
           
             Naples
             ,
             Gennaro
          
           or
           my self
           ;
           they
           answered
           with
           great
           Cries
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           no
           more
           hear
           of
           Gennaro
           ,
           a
           man
           brutal
           and
           incapable
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           live
           and
           die
           under
           me
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           so
           essential
           Obligations
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           means
           alone
           they
           expected
           to
           obtain
           Repose
           and
           Liberty
           :
           This
           was
           followed
           by
           a
           
           General
           shout
           in
           my
           favour
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           unisal
           Exclamation
           of
           ,
           Long
           live
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           our
           King
           ;
           we
           will
           have
           none
           but
           him
           ,
           nor
           ever
           own
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           I
           caused
           the
           noise
           to
           cease
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           My
           Ambition
           was
           more
           moderate
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           of
           making
           themselves
           a
           Master
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           must
           first
           be
           driven
           away
           ;
           that
           so
           precipitated
           a
           resolution
           would
           infallibly
           cause
           their
           Ruine
           and
           mine
           ,
           by
           drawing
           on
           me
           the
           envy
           of
           all
           Europe
           ,
           and
           depriving
           us
           of
           all
           the
           Supplies
           we
           expected
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           so
           necessary
           for
           us
           ;
           rhat
           rather
           then
           consent
           ,
           I
           would
           Ship
           my self
           on
           the
           Fleet
           and
           be
           gone
           ;
           that
           I
           aimed
           at
           nothing
           but
           doing
           them
           service
           ,
           and
           Sacrificing
           my self
           to
           free
           them
           from
           slavery
           ,
           without
           pretending
           any
           other
           recompence
           ,
           then
           what
           I
           should
           derive
           from
           so
           great
           and
           worthy
           an
           action
           :
           From
           thence
           (
           very
           much
           satisfied
           in
           their
           affection
           )
           I
           went
           into
           the
           
             Concheria
             ,
             Lavinare
          
           ,
           and
           generally
           all
           the
           Quarters
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           where
           all
           passed
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           fashion
           yet
           more
           obliging
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           round
           I
           was
           fain
           to
           make
           caused
           me
           to
           come
           very
           late
           to
           the
           Convent
           of
           Saint
           Lawrence
           ,
           where
           all
           deliberations
           are
           made
           that
           concern
           the
           Affaires
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           I
           caused
           the
           Bell
           to
           be
           immediately
           Rung
           ,
           to
           Assemble
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           the
           Military
           and
           City
           Captains
           ,
           and
           the
           Council
           :
           When
           they
           were
           come
           together
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           I
           had
           sent
           for
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           seek
           of
           them
           the
           Authority
           ,
           and
           absolute
           
           Command
           the
           People
           with
           one
           Voice
           had
           already
           conferred
           upon
           me
           ;
           but
           ,
           to
           advertise
           them
           ,
           that
           ,
           having
           accepted
           it
           ,
           they
           should
           publish
           it
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           forbidding
           them
           ,
           on
           pain
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           to
           receive
           or
           acknowledge
           any
           other
           Orders
           then
           mine
           :
           That
           I
           would
           like
           a
           good
           Father
           Protect
           all
           such
           as
           should
           comply
           with
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           obey
           me
           :
           As
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           fail
           to
           punish
           all
           those
           that
           for
           the
           future
           failed
           of
           the
           respect
           they
           owed
           me
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           I
           dismissed
           them
           ;
           and
           was
           told
           that
           Gennaro
           made
           a
           great
           Commotion
           amongst
           the
           inferior
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           perswading
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           took
           upon
           me
           the
           Command
           at
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           put
           the
           Town
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           that
           under
           pretence
           of
           gaining
           them
           Liberty
           ,
           I
           only
           went
           about
           to
           change
           their
           Fetters
           ,
           and
           impose
           heavier
           then
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           hitherto
           detained
           them
           in
           .
           Night
           being
           too
           farr
           advanced
           to
           go
           to
           appease
           this
           Tumult
           ,
           accompanied
           as
           usually
           with
           insolence
           and
           disorder
           ,
           I
           deferred
           it
           till
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           sent
           to
           Gennaro
           ,
           to
           consider
           well
           what
           he
           did
           ;
           that
           at
           Ten
           a
           Clock
           I
           would
           go
           to
           Mass
           at
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           and
           if
           by
           that
           time
           he
           resigned
           not
           his
           Authority
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           his
           head
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           a
           Poste
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           would
           hang
           his
           Body
           by
           one
           foot
           on
           the
           Gallows
           that
           is
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           it
           :
           then
           going
           to
           bed
           ,
           I
           with
           extraordinary
           impatience
           expected
           day
           ,
           to
           finish
           what
           I
           had
           so
           happily
           begun
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           there
           was
           great
           running
           to
           
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           many
           Cabals
           were
           made
           ,
           which
           I
           nevertheless
           dissipated
           with
           much
           facility
           .
           I
           arose
           very
           early
           ,
           and
           many
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           of
           Naples
           came
           to
           wait
           on
           me
           ,
           amongst
           others
           ,
           
             Mazillo
             Caracciolo
             ,
             Marco
             Antonio
             Brancaccio
             ,
          
           and
           
             Bartholomeo
             Griffo
          
           ,
           whom
           I
           intended
           to
           make
           Colonel
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           a
           person
           of
           Quality
           ,
           and
           an
           old
           Soldier
           ,
           of
           great
           merit
           and
           experience
           ,
           and
           
             Mazillo
             Cracciolo
          
           Camp-master-General
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           well
           born
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           ability
           ,
           that
           had
           carried
           Armes
           all
           his
           life
           with
           much
           honor
           ,
           and
           an
           irreconcileable
           enemy
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           been
           very
           ill
           used
           :
           but
           ,
           the
           People
           having
           a
           dislike
           of
           them
           ,
           this
           intention
           had
           no
           effect
           ,
           I
           thinking
           fit
           to
           have
           some
           respect
           for
           their
           aversion
           ;
           But
           ,
           I
           kept
           still
           near
           me
           old
           
             Marco
             Antonio
             Brancaccio
          
           ,
           whose
           Counsels
           I
           followed
           on
           all
           important
           occasions
           ,
           which
           ever
           succeeded
           well
           ,
           deriving
           many
           advantages
           from
           my
           confidence
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           About
           eight
           a
           Clock
           I
           went
           to
           Mass
           ,
           after
           which
           I
           spoke
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           heard
           me
           favourably
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Answers
           ,
           Cries
           and
           Acclamations
           appeared
           yet
           more
           affected
           to
           and
           more
           resolved
           to
           make
           me
           their
           King
           ,
           then
           over-night
           ;
           I
           with
           the
           same
           reasons
           disswaded
           them
           ,
           tel●ing
           them
           ,
           I
           was
           resolved
           to
           retire
           ,
           and
           abandon
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           persisted
           in
           that
           thought
           .
           I
           got
           on
           horseback
           to
           go
           to
           St.
           Austins
           ,
           followed
           by
           above
           twenty
           thousand
           People
           ,
           where
           I
           heard
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           Council
           were
           assembled
           ,
           that
           
           being
           the
           usual
           place
           where
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           deliberate
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           stand
           under
           the
           windows
           of
           the
           room
           where
           they
           were
           at
           Council
           ,
           I
           sent
           the
           Captain
           of
           my
           Guards
           to
           enquire
           what
           they
           were
           doing
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           know
           that
           having
           acquainted
           them
           with
           my
           intentions
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           very
           little
           purpose
           for
           them
           to
           imagine
           they
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           determine
           on
           ;
           That
           all
           the
           people
           had
           owned
           me
           ,
           by
           whose
           general
           acclamations
           they
           might
           easily
           understand
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           That
           if
           they
           went
           about
           to
           cast
           in
           any
           difficulty
           or
           qualification
           ,
           I
           had
           no
           more
           to
           do
           but
           loosen
           the
           reigns
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           restrain
           from
           throwing
           them
           all
           out
           at
           the
           Windows
           .
           They
           demanded
           a
           little
           patience
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           should
           be
           satisfied
           of
           their
           obedience
           and
           zeal
           ,
           and
           immediately
           after
           they
           brought
           me
           the
           result
           of
           their
           Consultations
           ,
           signed
           by
           all
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           declared
           me
           Duke
           of
           their
           Republick
           for
           five
           years
           ,
           with
           an
           absolute
           and
           sovereign
           power
           ,
           which
           was
           approved
           by
           the
           consent
           and
           applause
           of
           all
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           I
           went
           into
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           five
           or
           six
           thousand
           Mutineers
           in
           Arms
           with
           a
           strange
           tumult
           ,
           I
           rid
           up
           to
           them
           and
           demanded
           what
           obliged
           them
           to
           such
           a
           disorder
           :
           they
           answered
           that
           Gennaro
           had
           told
           them
           ,
           I
           undertook
           the
           authority
           to
           no
           other
           end
           but
           to
           resign
           it
           to
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           took
           possession
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           intending
           to
           land
           all
           the
           troops
           that
           were
           aboard
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           to
           deliver
           the
           Town
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           would
           never
           give
           their
           consent
           ,
           being
           desirous
           of
           
           an
           entire
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           their
           Country
           without
           dependance
           on
           any
           other
           :
           that
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           become
           subject
           to
           another
           Nation
           ,
           the
           chief
           occasion
           of
           their
           taking
           Arms
           ,
           having
           been
           to
           drive
           away
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           free
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           by
           their
           subjection
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           whose
           dominion
           would
           be
           equally
           rough
           and
           insupportable
           ;
           that
           they
           sought
           protection
           and
           succours
           ,
           but
           not
           subjection
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           desired
           assistance
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           should
           have
           been
           given
           them
           without
           any
           other
           interest
           then
           the
           enfeeblishment
           and
           ruine
           of
           their
           enemies
           .
           I
           endeavoured
           to
           disabuse
           them
           ,
           and
           rectifie
           this
           mistake
           which
           had
           no
           foundation
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           France
           had
           no
           such
           intention
           ,
           that
           of
           this
           I
           was
           sufficiently
           assured
           ,
           having
           received
           Orders
           to
           engage
           the
           contrary
           (
           as
           I
           had
           already
           done
           )
           and
           that
           Commissions
           were
           not
           given
           to
           persons
           of
           my
           Quality
           to
           be
           afterwards
           disavowed
           ,
           by
           giving
           the
           lie
           to
           such
           things
           as
           they
           had
           been
           commanded
           to
           declare
           in
           behalf
           of
           a
           Crown
           ,
           so
           exact
           in
           executing
           whatsoever
           it
           positively
           promises
           ,
           and
           so
           religious
           in
           observing
           its
           faith
           .
           That
           I
           was
           a
           pledge
           they
           ought
           entirely
           to
           trust
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           never
           have
           accepted
           the
           title
           of
           Protectour
           of
           their
           Liberty
           to
           become
           instrumental
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Answer
           was
           made
           that
           they
           should
           have
           no
           suspition
           nor
           distrust
           of
           me
           ,
           were
           I
           not
           born
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           apprehend
           all
           f●om
           a
           person
           that
           must
           preferre
           the
           interests
           of
           his
           Country
           above
           all
           other
           concernments
           .
           
           I
           answered
           them
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           doubted
           was
           not
           the
           interest
           of
           my
           Country
           ,
           but
           however
           that
           I
           embraced
           none
           but
           theirs
           :
           the
           Oath
           I
           so
           solemnly
           made
           at
           my
           acceptance
           of
           the
           command
           of
           their
           Armies
           having
           discharged
           me
           from
           all
           others
           ,
           making
           me
           cease
           to
           be
           any
           longer
           a
           Frenchman
           and
           become
           a
           Neapolitan
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           needed
           not
           doubt
           ,
           since
           I
           did
           it
           not
           without
           the
           permission
           and
           order
           of
           my
           King
           ,
           who
           then
           discharged
           me
           of
           what
           I
           owed
           to
           him
           by
           his
           approbation
           of
           my
           engaging
           my self
           in
           their
           service
           .
           One
           of
           the
           most
           mutinous
           persisting
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           separate
           my self
           from
           my
           affection
           to
           my
           Country
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           my
           Birth
           ,
           I
           replyed
           I
           was
           born
           in
           the
           Felucca
           that
           brought
           me
           to
           Naples
           ,
           beyond
           which
           I
           took
           cognisance
           of
           nothing
           .
           This
           answer
           being
           unexpected
           so
           agreeably
           surprised
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           welcomely
           received
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           a
           great
           shout
           ,
           and
           cried
           out
           altogether
           that
           they
           would
           live
           and
           die
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           resolved
           never
           to
           acknowledge
           any
           other
           Master
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           I
           went
           to
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           Gennaro
           ,
           who
           astonished
           at
           my
           good
           fortune
           ,
           and
           looking
           on
           himself
           as
           without
           support
           or
           partie
           ,
           waited
           for
           me
           at
           the
           Church-gate
           ;
           well
           informed
           of
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           at
           Saint
           Lawrence
           ,
           Saint
           Austins
           ,
           and
           the
           Market-place
           :
           He
           fell
           on
           his
           Knees
           before
           me
           to
           begg
           pardon
           ,
           beseeching
           me
           to
           grant
           him
           the
           advantages
           I
           had
           offered
           him
           over-night
           ,
           and
           casting
           his
           staff
           at
           my
           feet
           ,
           which
           I
           ordered
           him
           to
           re-assume
           in
           quality
           of
           my
           Lieutenant
           ,
           made
           a
           renunciation
           of
           his
           
           power
           before
           publick
           Notaries
           ,
           which
           we
           both
           of
           us
           signed
           on
           the
           rail
           of
           the
           high
           Altar
           ,
           causing
           the
           chief
           of
           those
           that
           were
           present
           to
           sign
           also
           as
           witnesses
           ,
           after
           which
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           was
           sung
           ,
           and
           we
           heard
           Mass
           together
           ;
           at
           his
           desire
           I
           caused
           an
           instrument
           to
           be
           drawn
           up
           of
           all
           the
           Priviledges
           and
           Advantages
           I
           had
           granted
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           thousand
           acclamations
           and
           shouts
           of
           joy
           ,
           returned
           into
           the
           Convent
           ,
           and
           carried
           him
           to
           Dine
           with
           me
           in
           my
           apartment
           .
           At
           the
           end
           of
           which
           
             Mazillo
             Caracciolo
          
           ,
           representing
           that
           the
           Kings
           breed
           of
           Horses
           was
           entirely
           ruined
           ,
           I
           gave
           him
           order
           to
           return
           all
           Mares
           that
           had
           been
           taken
           away
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           was
           so
           punctually
           obeyed
           that
           very
           few
           were
           lost
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           be
           afterwards
           preserved
           with
           greater
           authority
           ,
           I
           made
           him
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           a
           charge
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           possessed
           by
           those
           of
           his
           family
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Saint
           Erasmo
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           obliged
           him
           to
           be
           more
           assiduous
           about
           my
           person
           .
           I
           then
           sent
           for
           
             Angustino
             Mollo
          
           a
           famous
           advocate
           ,
           and
           great
           friend
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           having
           managed
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           principal
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           ordered
           him
           to
           give
           them
           notice
           of
           all
           these
           good
           successes
           ,
           of
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           now
           have
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           making
           no
           addresses
           but
           to
           me
           alone
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           absolute
           authority
           and
           might
           call
           my self
           Master
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           needed
           no
           longer
           apprehend
           the
           insolencies
           of
           the
           rabble
           ,
           having
           in
           me
           a
           Protectour
           not
           only
           powerful
           but
           so
           great
           a
           friend
           to
           their
           Interests
           .
           After
           this
           I
           caused
           Letters
           to
           be
           written
           to
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           Manifests
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           all
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           with
           such
           success
           ,
           that
           very
           shortly
           after
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           the
           Towns
           ,
           except
           such
           as
           had
           Garisons
           ,
           sent
           to
           assure
           me
           of
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           expressed
           extraordinarie
           Joy
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           to
           own
           no
           other
           authority
           but
           mine
           ,
           which
           I
           took
           all
           the
           care
           imaginable
           to
           render
           just
           and
           acceptable
           ,
           studying
           to
           oblige
           every
           body
           ,
           and
           acquire
           a
           general
           esteem
           and
           affection
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           had
           very
           happy
           success
           .
        
         
           I
           caused
           to
           be
           prepared
           a
           great
           present
           ,
           composed
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           refreshments
           ,
           and
           whatever
           could
           be
           found
           in
           a
           great
           ,
           rich
           and
           proud
           City
           ,
           that
           had
           yet
           for
           some
           Moneths
           suffered
           by
           Revolutions
           and
           War
           ,
           with
           which
           twelve
           Felucca's
           were
           laden
           ,
           to
           send
           to
           those
           that
           commanded
           the
           Kings
           Fleet
           ,
           with
           account
           of
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           Naples
           ,
           the
           renunciation
           made
           to
           me
           by
           Gennaro
           of
           his
           authority
           ,
           my
           establishment
           in
           it
           by
           the
           general
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           title
           that
           had
           been
           given
           me
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           the
           Republick
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           Protectour
           of
           its
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Generalissimo
           of
           its
           Armies
           ;
           on
           which
           account
           I
           could
           no
           longer
           doubt
           but
           the
           Fleet
           was
           to
           receive
           my
           Orders
           ,
           since
           the
           Abbot
           Basqui
           had
           assured
           me
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           received
           from
           no
           other
           but
           such
           a
           person
           as
           should
           be
           head
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           absolute
           master
           of
           the
           Town
           ;
           that
           this
           discourse
           obliged
           me
           to
           attempt
           what
           I
           had
           so
           happily
           effected
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           my
           authority
           on
           the
           ruines
           of
           that
           of
           Gennaro
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Sieur
             de
             Taillade
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           had
           given
           his
           Commission
           ,
           was
           also
           to
           make
           my
           Complements
           
           to
           the
           Generals
           and
           all
           particular
           Officers
           ,
           and
           to
           press
           in
           my
           name
           the
           landing
           all
           such
           succours
           as
           two
           or
           three
           days
           before
           I
           had
           agreed
           on
           with
           the
           said
           Abbot
           Baschi
           ;
           but
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           deferre
           his
           departure
           by
           the
           Fleets
           removal
           out
           of
           sight
           of
           the
           Town
           to
           burn
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           ,
           five
           ships
           of
           the
           enemy
           that
           rid
           at
           anchor
           under
           Castelamare
           ,
           the
           Commanders
           seeking
           by
           this
           little
           action
           ,
           to
           efface
           the
           shame
           of
           not
           having
           at
           their
           first
           arrival
           taken
           or
           destroyed
           the
           whole
           Fleet
           of
           Spain
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           easily
           and
           without
           hazard
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           pleased
           :
           which
           would
           have
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           compelled
           the
           Viceroy
           and
           all
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           yield
           to
           discretion
           ,
           being
           generally
           unprovided
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           after
           so
           considerable
           a
           loss
           out
           of
           possibility
           of
           receiving
           any
           succours
           from
           abroad
           .
           They
           now
           shipped
           what
           men
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           weighing
           anchor
           went
           to
           fight
           the
           French
           ,
           who
           had
           wilfully
           neglected
           to
           conquer
           them
           when
           they
           were
           in
           no
           condition
           to
           defend
           themselves
           :
           in
           fine
           the
           fight
           began
           which
           lasted
           five
           or
           six
           hours
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           considerable
           advantage
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           nothing
           being
           done
           but
           firing
           their
           Canon
           without
           boarding
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           will
           not
           trouble
           my self
           to
           make
           the
           recital
           ,
           its
           particulars
           being
           known
           ,
           and
           I
           resolved
           to
           relate
           nothing
           but
           what
           I
           am
           my self
           concerned
           in
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           retreated
           ,
           one
           part
           of
           them
           to
           shelter
           themselves
           under
           
             Castello
             de
             l'
             Ovo
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           anchor
           in
           the
           Haven
           of
           Baia.
           
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           Kings
           Fleet
           returned
           within
           sight
           ,
           I
           sent
           the
           
             Sieur
             de
             Taillade
          
           to
           acquit
           himself
           
           of
           the
           Commission
           I
           had
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           demand
           in
           my
           name
           the
           fourty
           thousand
           weight
           of
           Powder
           had
           been
           promised
           me
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ammunition
           ,
           the
           landing
           eighteen
           hundred
           foot
           ,
           such
           of
           the
           Queens
           Guards
           and
           Regiment
           of
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Manicamp
          
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           given
           me
           hope
           of
           ,
           to
           mount
           on
           horseback
           ,
           and
           for
           reception
           of
           the
           ten
           pieces
           of
           Canon
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           had
           caused
           Ponts
           to
           be
           made
           at
           the
           point
           of
           Posilippe
           .
           All
           these
           things
           they
           consented
           to
           ,
           but
           performed
           not
           .
           I
           also
           encharged
           him
           to
           desire
           the
           Generals
           and
           chief
           Officers
           of
           the
           Fleet
           to
           come
           ashore
           where
           I
           would
           entertain
           them
           at
           Dinner
           ,
           to
           conferre
           with
           them
           of
           all
           such
           things
           as
           we
           were
           to
           do
           by
           consent
           ,
           especially
           of
           an
           attacque
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           who
           had
           not
           forces
           sufficient
           to
           man
           all
           their
           forts
           ;
           so
           that
           either
           they
           must
           abandon
           their
           ships
           ,
           or
           else
           would
           become
           so
           weak
           in
           both
           places
           by
           dividing
           their
           power
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           necessarily
           loose
           the
           day
           ,
           with
           their
           Fleet
           and
           all
           they
           were
           possessed
           of
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           if
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           we
           fell
           upon
           them
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           .
           But
           as
           Land
           conduct
           must
           be
           regulated
           with
           respect
           to
           Sea
           affairs
           ,
           which
           depend
           on
           the
           wind
           ,
           I
           would
           expect
           a
           signal
           from
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           fall
           on
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           saw
           it
           prepare
           for
           fight
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Sieur
             de
             Taillade
          
           returned
           with
           many
           fair
           words
           and
           promises
           ,
           of
           all
           I
           had
           ordered
           him
           to
           demand
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           Abbot
           Basqui
           came
           to
           me
           accompanied
           by
           Father
           
             de
             Juliis
          
           ,
           for
           a
           more
           particular
           regulation
           of
           all
           affairs
           with
           me
           ;
           I
           received
           them
           joyfully
           ,
           expecting
           to
           find
           
           an
           entire
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           Conference
           ,
           but
           I
           discovered
           that
           he
           sought
           nothing
           else
           but
           pretences
           of
           complaint
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           intention
           of
           giving
           me
           succours
           .
           He
           offered
           to
           land
           the
           troops
           which
           I
           most
           earnestly
           desired
           ,
           but
           demanding
           Money
           without
           which
           they
           would
           not
           onely
           be
           useless
           ,
           but
           altogether
           prejudicial
           and
           destructive
           ,
           he
           answered
           he
           had
           none
           to
           give
           me
           ,
           because
           the
           Bills
           of
           Exchange
           upon
           Genoua
           could
           not
           as
           yet
           be
           complied
           with
           .
           I
           told
           him
           if
           the
           troops
           were
           landed
           without
           Money
           to
           pay
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           contain
           them
           within
           the
           Bounds
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           that
           imagining
           themselves
           to
           be
           in
           a
           conquered
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           War
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           prevent
           their
           plundering
           and
           licentious
           living
           ,
           Souldiers
           being
           kept
           in
           order
           by
           punishment
           onely
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           inflicted
           when
           they
           are
           unpaied
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           their
           insolence
           and
           excesses
           would
           not
           onely
           incite
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           Countrey
           against
           the
           French
           Nation
           ,
           but
           having
           to
           do
           with
           a
           cruel
           and
           outrageous
           people
           ,
           finding
           themselves
           ill
           used
           by
           those
           from
           whom
           they
           expected
           assistance
           ,
           they
           would
           cut
           all
           their
           throats
           and
           mine
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           should
           become
           an
           infallible
           means
           of
           re-establishing
           the
           Spanish
           authority
           .
        
         
           To
           prevent
           such
           an
           inconvenience
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           I
           knew
           very
           well
           there
           was
           great
           gaming
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Money
           in
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           easie
           to
           make
           a
           purse
           of
           two
           thousand
           Pistols
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           would
           be
           satisfied
           in
           expectation
           of
           greater
           summes
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           able
           
           to
           pay
           the
           men
           I
           demanded
           eight
           or
           ten
           days
           ,
           I
           would
           endeavour
           in
           that
           time
           to
           drive
           the
           Spaniards
           out
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           possibly
           might
           take
           one
           of
           the
           three
           Castles
           ,
           and
           by
           busying
           all
           their
           forces
           on
           Land
           make
           them
           leave
           their
           Fleet
           so
           disarmed
           that
           it
           might
           be
           all
           burnt
           or
           taken
           .
           He
           answered
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Fleet
           came
           away
           in
           such
           haste
           ,
           that
           all
           were
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           unprovided
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           supply
           me
           with
           so
           much
           as
           a
           hundred
           Pistols
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           replyed
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           ,
           he
           needed
           not
           think
           of
           landing
           any
           troops
           ,
           since
           I
           could
           well
           enough
           subsist
           without
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           patience
           till
           he
           caused
           Money
           to
           come
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           getting
           advantage
           by
           their
           landing
           ,
           I
           should
           loose
           the
           honour
           of
           France
           ,
           besides
           that
           it
           would
           infallibly
           cost
           me
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           procure
           the
           enemies
           such
           advantages
           as
           they
           were
           not
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           hope
           for
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           answer
           occasion
           hath
           been
           taken
           to
           complain
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           refused
           the
           succors
           were
           offered
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           have
           no
           dependance
           on
           France
           ,
           supposing
           I
           could
           subsist
           without
           her
           .
           But
           let
           such
           as
           will
           take
           pains
           to
           consider
           these
           things
           without
           passion
           judge
           ,
           whether
           my
           comportment
           ,
           or
           the
           manner
           wherewith
           they
           dealt
           with
           me
           were
           more
           blameable
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           I
           demanded
           Powder
           ,
           and
           they
           promised
           it
           ,
           and
           sending
           Felucca's
           to
           fetch
           it
           ,
           they
           returned
           them
           with
           six
           and
           thirty
           Barrels
           ,
           thirty
           of
           which
           were
           for
           Gennaro
           to
           supply
           the
           Carmelites
           Tower
           ,
           and
           onely
           six
           for
           me
           ,
           giving
           me
           hope
           of
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           fourty
           thousand
           weight
           ,
           
           which
           I
           never
           could
           obtain
           .
           For
           Artillery
           my
           Ponts
           were
           not
           well
           enough
           made
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           hazard
           the
           Canon
           in
           them
           till
           they
           were
           mended
           ,
           which
           I
           caused
           to
           be
           done
           but
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           For
           Bullets
           and
           Match
           there
           was
           not
           any
           more
           mention
           made
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Abbot
           Basqui
           proposed
           to
           me
           to
           go
           aboard
           the
           Fleet
           to
           speak
           with
           the
           Generals
           ,
           which
           ,
           besides
           that
           I
           could
           not
           do
           it
           with
           honour
           ,
           a
           Governour
           never
           going
           out
           of
           a
           place
           that
           is
           besieged
           ,
           being
           entrusted
           with
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Garison
           ,
           and
           an
           authority
           over
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           ,
           it
           had
           neither
           been
           handsom
           nor
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           have
           hazarded
           the
           loss
           of
           Naples
           ,
           whilest
           a
           contrary
           wind
           might
           have
           hindered
           my
           return
           to
           remedy
           the
           disorders
           my
           absence
           should
           have
           caused
           ;
           the
           respect
           of
           my
           person
           and
           presence
           alone
           maintaining
           a
           turbulent
           and
           seditious
           people
           in
           duty
           and
           obedience
           .
           But
           had
           I
           wanted
           all
           these
           reasons
           ,
           he
           made
           his
           proposal
           to
           me
           in
           a
           fashion
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           perswasive
           ,
           that
           it
           tended
           rather
           to
           give
           me
           distrust
           and
           jealousie
           :
           so
           that
           I
           perceived
           he
           had
           no
           other
           end
           than
           to
           do
           me
           ill
           Offices
           ,
           by
           giving
           out
           (
           as
           he
           did
           at
           his
           return
           )
           that
           I
           had
           not
           onely
           refused
           all
           the
           assistances
           proposed
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           declined
           all
           correspondence
           and
           commerce
           with
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           besides
           so
           malicious
           that
           he
           caused
           me
           to
           be
           told
           by
           Father
           
             de
             Juliis
          
           ,
           as
           a
           friendly
           advice
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           have
           a
           care
           how
           I
           went
           aboard
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           an
           
           order
           and
           design
           to
           arrest
           me
           .
           The
           same
           father
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           instigation
           ,
           gave
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           discovered
           that
           I
           had
           an
           intention
           at
           the
           entertainment
           I
           would
           have
           made
           at
           Posilippe
           ,
           to
           have
           detained
           the
           Officers
           that
           should
           have
           come
           ashore
           as
           hostages
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           they
           should
           have
           given
           me
           the
           assistance
           I
           had
           demanded
           ,
           and
           they
           promised
           me
           ;
           This
           artifice
           was
           made
           use
           of
           to
           break
           all
           Communication
           between
           us
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           might
           have
           discovered
           all
           the
           deceits
           of
           this
           Gallant
           ;
           and
           by
           it
           I
           was
           sufficiently
           confirmed
           in
           what
           I
           well
           enough
           understood
           before
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Spie
           and
           Pensioner
           of
           Spain
           :
           of
           which
           I
           believe
           ,
           every
           man
           that
           attentively
           considers
           his
           comportment
           is
           perswaded
           as
           well
           as
           my self
           ,
           and
           judges
           him
           rather
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Spanish
           than
           French
           agent
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           more
           solid
           proofs
           .
           For
           the
           Nobility
           sending
           to
           know
           whether
           the
           Fleet
           had
           order
           to
           depend
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           so
           ,
           they
           would
           declare
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           I
           returning
           answer
           it
           had
           ,
           he
           went
           the
           same
           night
           to
           Gennaro
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           assurance
           they
           were
           to
           obey
           none
           but
           him
           ,
           which
           the
           next
           day
           he
           published
           ,
           to
           ruine
           my
           designs
           ,
           and
           cause
           all
           the
           Nobility
           to
           re-engage
           in
           the
           service
           of
           Spain
           ,
           rather
           than
           become
           subject
           to
           the
           insolence
           and
           brutality
           of
           Gennaro
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           happened
           which
           had
           like
           to
           have
           made
           me
           loose
           all
           patience
           ;
           two
           ships
           laden
           with
           Corn
           coming
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           were
           taken
           by
           our
           Fleet
           within
           our
           sight
           ,
           at
           which
           I
           was
           extremely
           glad
           ,
           believing
           Heaven
           had
           miraculously
           sent
           them
           to
           relieve
           our
           necessities
           ,
           but
           they
           
           were
           carried
           to
           Portolongone
           ,
           and
           we
           put
           off
           with
           slight
           excuses
           ,
           and
           hopes
           of
           their
           return
           from
           day
           to
           day
           .
           Their
           malice
           went
           yet
           farther
           ,
           for
           the
           Abbot
           Baschi
           telling
           me
           the
           Fleet
           wanted
           Biscuit
           ,
           and
           desiring
           me
           to
           furnish
           them
           till
           the
           arrival
           of
           that
           they
           expected
           from
           Provence
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           plenty
           of
           Corn
           for
           us
           :
           though
           I
           had
           but
           three
           weeks
           Provision
           ,
           I
           caused
           half
           of
           it
           to
           be
           baked
           ,
           which
           being
           done
           and
           it
           become
           in
           a
           manner
           useless
           ,
           he
           left
           it
           on
           my
           hands
           ,
           telling
           me
           a
           ship
           had
           lately
           brought
           some
           to
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           so
           that
           now
           they
           had
           no
           occasion
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           he
           made
           me
           a
           very
           ridiculous
           proposition
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           St
           Cecilia
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           answered
           that
           I
           was
           too
           great
           a
           servant
           of
           Cardinal
           Mazarin
           his
           brother
           ,
           to
           consent
           to
           a
           thing
           so
           contrary
           to
           his
           honour
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           him
           the
           scorn
           and
           table-talk
           of
           Rome
           ,
           by
           becoming
           Protectour
           of
           a
           Republick
           could
           pass
           for
           no
           other
           than
           chimerical
           ,
           because
           as
           yet
           but
           onely
           in
           Idea
           .
           He
           perverted
           also
           this
           judicious
           answer
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           it
           to
           spread
           abroad
           that
           I
           was
           not
           onely
           the
           enemy
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           of
           Cardinal
           Mazarin
           and
           his
           Family
           .
        
         
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           a
           close
           adherent
           to
           Spain
           ,
           conspired
           with
           him
           to
           lay
           a
           snare
           for
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           presently
           discovered
           and
           avoided
           ;
           it
           was
           that
           to
           shew
           the
           absolute
           establishment
           of
           my
           authority
           ,
           I
           ought
           to
           coin
           Money
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           that
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           to
           be
           any
           longer
           current
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           render
           useless
           the
           little
           Money
           I
           could
           make
           my self
           master
           of
           .
           I
           seemed
           to
           approve
           
           this
           advice
           ,
           and
           caused
           some
           Silver
           and
           Copper
           to
           be
           coined
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           precaution
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           thousand
           Crowns
           not
           above
           fifty
           bore
           the
           stamp
           of
           the
           Republick
           ,
           the
           rest
           that
           of
           Spain
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           date
           of
           the
           former
           year
           :
           On
           which
           account
           they
           sought
           to
           prejudice
           me
           ,
           but
           my
           reasons
           appeased
           a
           little
           tumult
           that
           was
           raised
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           forbear
           a
           vanity
           that
           might
           put
           us
           in
           a
           condition
           of
           starving
           .
        
         
           They
           sought
           to
           bring
           another
           inconvenience
           upon
           me
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           freed
           my self
           with
           resolution
           and
           vigour
           .
           Gennaro
           followed
           by
           a
           numerous
           rabble
           came
           tumultuously
           to
           demand
           of
           me
           the
           pardon
           of
           
             Michael
             de
             Santis
          
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           much
           beloved
           in
           the
           town
           ,
           for
           the
           agreeable
           service
           he
           had
           done
           the
           multitude
           ,
           during
           the
           first
           tumults
           ,
           in
           cutting
           off
           the
           head
           of
           
             Dom
             Pepe
             Caraffa
          
           ,
           and
           causing
           his
           body
           to
           be
           dragged
           about
           the
           Streets
           ,
           representing
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           thought
           that
           I
           sacrificed
           him
           to
           the
           resentments
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           for
           whom
           I
           should
           express
           so
           great
           an
           affection
           that
           it
           would
           make
           the
           people
           despair
           .
           I
           answered
           that
           his
           punishment
           was
           important
           towards
           the
           supporting
           my
           authority
           ,
           his
           temerity
           and
           insolence
           having
           been
           too
           excessive
           and
           publick
           to
           be
           passed
           by
           .
           He
           told
           me
           his
           pardon
           was
           sought
           by
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           refusal
           of
           a
           request
           they
           were
           so
           zealous
           in
           would
           cause
           a
           general
           insurrection
           .
           I
           replied
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           not
           of
           an
           humour
           to
           be
           compelled
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           the
           consequence
           whereof
           would
           be
           dangerous
           ,
           that
           I
           
           would
           accustom
           the
           people
           to
           bear
           me
           more
           respect
           ,
           and
           come
           on
           their
           knees
           to
           begge
           such
           Graces
           as
           they
           sought
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           not
           fancy
           they
           should
           oblige
           me
           to
           a
           condescention
           by
           fear
           ;
           that
           this
           too
           bold
           proceeding
           should
           hasten
           his
           death
           ,
           contrary
           to
           my
           intention
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           had
           gone
           to
           work
           more
           moderately
           ,
           and
           with
           greater
           respect
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           given
           them
           his
           life
           .
           That
           I
           valued
           not
           tumults
           ,
           having
           credit
           and
           resolution
           enough
           to
           appease
           them
           ,
           continue
           the
           Town
           in
           its
           duty
           ,
           and
           cause
           such
           to
           be
           punished
           as
           went
           about
           to
           make
           any
           commotion
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           I
           heard
           but
           the
           least
           murmuring
           ,
           I
           would
           cause
           the
           Gallowses
           of
           the
           Market-place
           to
           be
           furnished
           with
           the
           most
           violent
           and
           mutinous
           .
           That
           they
           should
           learn
           to
           know
           me
           better
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           applying
           themselves
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           calling
           one
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           I
           ,
           in
           their
           hearing
           ,
           commanded
           him
           to
           carry
           order
           to
           
             Bernardo
             Spirito
          
           ,
           the
           Auditor
           general
           ,
           to
           cause
           
             Michael
             de
             Santis
          
           to
           be
           confessed
           ,
           and
           immediately
           after
           executed
           on
           the
           High-way
           that
           goes
           to
           Aversa
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Post
           there
           ,
           and
           place
           his
           head
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           hang
           his
           body
           by
           one
           foot
           on
           a
           tree
           ,
           with
           an
           inscription
           that
           I
           had
           caused
           him
           to
           die
           as
           a
           person
           seditious
           and
           bloudie
           ,
           a
           disobeyer
           of
           my
           orders
           and
           contemner
           of
           my
           authority
           .
           This
           was
           punctually
           executed
           to
           the
           great
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           whose
           affection
           for
           me
           was
           much
           increased
           by
           the
           exact
           performance
           of
           my
           promise
           ,
           and
           my
           care
           to
           revenge
           and
           content
           them
           ,
           after
           which
           dismissing
           those
           that
           came
           to
           plead
           for
           him
           with
           so
           much
           insolence
           and
           imprudence
           ,
           I
           rid
           up
           and
           
           down
           the
           Town
           to
           see
           what
           effect
           the
           menaces
           had
           been
           made
           me
           might
           produce
           ;
           but
           I
           found
           the
           same
           testimonies
           of
           affection
           and
           respect
           that
           were
           usual
           ,
           without
           any
           mans
           daring
           to
           complain
           or
           open
           his
           mouth
           on
           this
           occasion
           .
        
         
           A
           while
           after
           the
           Abbot
           Baschi
           visited
           Gennaro
           ,
           whom
           he
           thought
           incensed
           by
           the
           little
           value
           I
           had
           for
           him
           and
           his
           intercession
           ,
           and
           consulting
           with
           him
           the
           means
           of
           ruining
           me
           ,
           promised
           him
           in
           order
           to
           it
           the
           assistance
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           re-establishment
           of
           his
           Authority
           .
           They
           admitted
           none
           to
           this
           secret
           Conference
           but
           
             Tonno
             Basso
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           their
           adherents
           ,
           with
           Doctor
           
             Francisco
             Pati
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           no
           jealousie
           ,
           who
           at
           Rome
           without
           my
           privity
           ,
           two
           days
           before
           my
           departure
           ,
           agreed
           with
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Fontenay
          
           to
           have
           rendered
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           tributary
           to
           France
           ,
           and
           had
           ever
           after
           held
           a
           secret
           correspondence
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           About
           five
           next
           Morning
           the
           said
           
             Francisco
             de
             Pati
          
           came
           to
           demand
           audience
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           casting
           himself
           on
           his
           Knees
           at
           my
           bed-side
           ,
           gave
           me
           account
           of
           all
           particulars
           that
           had
           passed
           between
           Gennaro
           and
           the
           Abbot
           Baschi
           ,
           what
           he
           had
           negotiated
           with
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Fontenay
          
           ,
           and
           generally
           all
           the
           secrets
           of
           their
           correspondence
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           promised
           me
           punctual
           advertisement
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           desiring
           ,
           in
           recompence
           of
           this
           important
           service
           ,
           the
           charge
           of
           President
           in
           the
           Chamber
           of
           accounts
           :
           The
           Abbot
           Basqui
           coming
           to
           visit
           me
           at
           my
           rising
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           I
           was
           very
           much
           surprised
           at
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           proceeding
           ,
           
           which
           could
           be
           no
           other
           if
           he
           were
           paid
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           intended
           their
           service
           .
           At
           this
           he
           was
           out
           of
           countenance
           and
           changed
           color
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           enter
           upon
           many
           justifications
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           protestations
           of
           affection
           and
           service
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           replyed
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           deceive
           me
           by
           fair
           words
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           acknowledged
           him
           to
           have
           great
           abilities
           ,
           he
           came
           short
           of
           that
           ;
           and
           was
           of
           too
           heavie
           a
           Phisiognomie
           to
           over-reach
           me
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           believed
           he
           had
           studied
           Machiavel
           ,
           if
           I
           entered
           into
           competition
           of
           wit
           with
           him
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           with
           so
           refined
           Politicks
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           in
           two
           hours
           give
           him
           such
           Commentaries
           ,
           as
           he
           should
           not
           interpret
           with
           ten
           years
           study
           .
           He
           told
           me
           he
           understood
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           discourse
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           willing
           to
           explain
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           declaring
           that
           I
           had
           notice
           of
           his
           most
           secret
           intrigues
           ,
           his
           negotiations
           with
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           their
           designs
           against
           my
           authority
           ,
           libertie
           and
           life
           ,
           which
           he
           impudently
           attempted
           to
           deny
           .
           But
           he
           was
           altogether
           out
           of
           countenance
           ,
           when
           I
           gave
           him
           the
           particulars
           of
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           ,
           of
           the
           means
           they
           intended
           to
           use
           for
           putting
           their
           intentions
           in
           execution
           ,
           and
           nominated
           to
           him
           all
           persons
           that
           had
           knowledge
           of
           this
           plot
           ;
           he
           seemed
           very
           much
           disturbed
           ,
           yet
           fortified
           himself
           on
           the
           negative
           ,
           but
           was
           entirely
           confounded
           when
           I
           declared
           to
           him
           that
           I
           was
           informed
           of
           all
           these
           things
           by
           
             Francisco
             de
             Pati
          
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           the
           recompence
           I
           had
           given
           him
           for
           so
           eminent
           a
           service
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           desired
           it
           ,
           I
           would
           send
           for
           him
           to
           justifie
           all
           to
           his
           face
           .
           His
           speech
           failed
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           
           ●o
           possest
           by
           fear
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           his
           life
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           but
           I
           recovered
           him
           by
           assurance
           that
           I
           bore
           so
           great
           respect
           to
           his
           Character
           of
           the
           Kings
           Agent
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           he
           had
           attempted
           against
           me
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           resentments
           he
           should
           receive
           from
           me
           all
           manner
           of
           Civilities
           and
           Services
           .
           That
           I
           would
           oblige
           him
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           I
           had
           greater
           zeal
           ,
           passion
           and
           fidelity
           for
           the
           service
           of
           France
           than
           himself
           ,
           since
           his
           endeavours
           tended
           all
           to
           the
           re-establishing
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           ruining
           an
           enterprise
           so
           advantageous
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           by
           contriving
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           most
           zealous
           ,
           faithful
           and
           disinteressed
           servant
           it
           ever
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           despite
           of
           all
           his
           malicious
           artifices
           I
           would
           continue
           such
           ,
           resolved
           to
           sacrifice
           my
           life
           for
           its
           advantages
           and
           glory
           :
           that
           I
           was
           assured
           so
           infamous
           proceedings
           would
           be
           disavowed
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           by
           the
           Courts
           orders
           that
           he
           acted
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           :
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           need
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           so
           extraordinary
           wayes
           for
           overthrowing
           my
           fortune
           ,
           and
           opposing
           my
           establishment
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           Court
           had
           any
           distrust
           of
           me
           ,
           or
           would
           not
           have
           me
           continue
           any
           longer
           at
           Naples
           ,
           on
           the
           first
           order
           signed
           by
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           ticket
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           Cardinal
           Mazarin
           ,
           I
           would
           go
           away
           without
           contest
           ,
           to
           give
           account
           of
           my
           actions
           ,
           preferring
           the
           glory
           of
           obeying
           and
           complying
           with
           my
           duty
           ,
           to
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           solid
           establishment
           I
           could
           expect
           from
           Fortune
           .
           He
           was
           sorry
           to
           find
           me
           so
           submissive
           ,
           because
           he
           wanted
           a
           pretence
           to
           prejudice
           me
           :
           but
           having
           
           dealt
           so
           ill
           with
           me
           ,
           he
           was
           careful
           not
           to
           give
           a
           true
           account
           of
           my
           conduct
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           did
           me
           all
           the
           ill
           offices
           he
           possibly
           could
           ,
           to
           prevent
           my
           being
           assisted
           ,
           and
           causing
           me
           to
           be
           abandoned
           by
           all
           ,
           so
           to
           hasten
           the
           ruine
           of
           a
           person
           he
           had
           too
           highly
           offended
           to
           expect
           any
           pardon
           ,
           and
           that
           would
           ever
           be
           an
           irreproachable
           witness
           of
           his
           infidelity
           to
           France
           .
        
         
           He
           continued
           two
           days
           in
           Naples
           after
           this
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           neglected
           not
           the
           pursuit
           of
           his
           designs
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           remainder
           of
           this
           discourse
           .
           He
           plotted
           to
           cause
           me
           to
           be
           killed
           in
           a
           popular
           commotion
           ,
           and
           agreed
           of
           all
           circumstances
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           with
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           that
           Cabal
           ;
           would
           have
           me
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           tyrant
           of
           Naples
           ,
           rather
           than
           as
           the
           restorer
           of
           her
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           he
           failed
           in
           this
           ,
           which
           he
           thought
           the
           handsomest
           way
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           seem
           unconcerned
           in
           an
           accident
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           attributed
           onely
           to
           the
           fury
           of
           an
           outrageous
           and
           tumultuous
           multitude
           ,
           he
           resolved
           ,
           casting
           off
           his
           mask
           ,
           to
           cause
           me
           to
           be
           poniarded
           by
           a
           conspiracie
           of
           seventeen
           persons
           ,
           the
           heads
           of
           whom
           were
           
             Tonno
             Basso
             ,
             Salvator
             de
             Gennaro
             ,
          
           and
           
             Petro
             Damico
          
           ;
           perswading
           them
           that
           as
           an
           enemy
           of
           France
           I
           was
           the
           cause
           the
           people
           received
           no
           succours
           from
           thence
           ,
           which
           would
           supply
           all
           their
           wants
           abundantly
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           should
           have
           knowledge
           of
           my
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           this
           the
           Fleet
           had
           order
           to
           abandon
           them
           .
           I
           had
           some
           jealousie
           of
           this
           plot
           ,
           and
           engaged
           two
           persons
           ,
           who
           seeming
           very
           much
           dissatisfied
           and
           animated
           
           against
           me
           ,
           had
           admittance
           into
           all
           their
           assemblies
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           punctual
           advertisement
           of
           all
           resolutions
           that
           were
           taken
           .
        
         
           That
           very
           night
           they
           drew
           a
           great
           many
           people
           into
           arms
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           sent
           a
           like
           number
           into
           the
           Carmelites
           Cloyster
           where
           I
           lodged
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           surprised
           to
           see
           (
           whilest
           I
           was
           in
           conference
           with
           the
           Abbot
           Baschi
           )
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           and
           Council
           come
           in
           ,
           who
           demanded
           to
           speak
           with
           me
           of
           an
           affair
           of
           the
           highest
           consequence
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           .
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           having
           met
           them
           as
           if
           by
           accident
           ,
           
             Tonno
             Basso
          
           was
           their
           spokesman
           ,
           a
           man
           eloquent
           ,
           hot
           headed
           ,
           and
           violent
           .
           He
           told
           me
           the
           people
           had
           satisfaction
           in
           my
           conduct
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           great
           sense
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           services
           I
           had
           rendered
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           establishment
           of
           a
           Republick
           being
           so
           necessary
           ,
           he
           besought
           me
           to
           lay
           the
           first
           foundations
           ;
           That
           I
           should
           continue
           the
           qualitie
           of
           Duke
           ,
           and
           General
           of
           their
           Forces
           ,
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Protectour
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           so
           well
           deserved
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           time
           to
           form
           a
           Senate
           ,
           without
           whose
           advice
           and
           deliberation
           nothing
           should
           be
           acted
           or
           undertaken
           ;
           for
           whilest
           the
           whole
           authority
           was
           in
           my
           person
           alone
           ,
           I
           seemed
           either
           a
           King
           or
           a
           tyrant
           ;
           that
           the
           jealousie
           of
           this
           would
           draw
           upon
           me
           the
           hatred
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           look
           as
           if
           I
           had
           rather
           a
           design
           to
           enslave
           the
           City
           and
           Kingdom
           than
           to
           deliver
           them
           from
           Captivity
           .
        
         
           This
           captious
           discourse
           surprized
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           astonish
           me
           ,
           and
           caused
           me
           in
           an
           instant
           to
           recollect
           
           
           
           
           
           all
           that
           my
           intellect
           could
           furnish
           me
           withal
           ,
           which
           was
           augmented
           by
           the
           necessity
           of
           immediately
           freeing
           my self
           from
           so
           dangerous
           and
           slippery
           a
           precipice
           ,
           there
           being
           much
           to
           be
           apprehended
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           since
           if
           I
           refused
           what
           was
           so
           pressingly
           demanded
           of
           me
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           escape
           death
           by
           discovering
           an
           intention
           to
           become
           a
           tyrant
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           yielded
           to
           what
           was
           desired
           I
           should
           afterwards
           be
           but
           a
           shadow
           without
           credit
           and
           without
           power
           .
           All
           had
           their
           eyes
           fixed
           on
           me
           ,
           expecting
           my
           resolution
           with
           impatience
           ,
           not
           imagining
           that
           being
           so
           unprepared
           ,
           I
           could
           take
           any
           advantageous
           to
           me
           ,
           nor
           avoid
           a
           danger
           so
           evident
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           one
           and
           the
           same
           to
           which
           side
           soever
           I
           inclined
           .
           I
           answered
           them
           smiling
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           my self
           extremely
           happy
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           services
           I
           had
           hitherto
           endeavoured
           to
           render
           the
           people
           were
           acceptable
           ,
           but
           that
           my
           satisfaction
           was
           redoubled
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           passion
           with
           which
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           form
           themselves
           into
           a
           Republick
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           recollect
           that
           I
           was
           the
           first
           proposer
           of
           this
           manner
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           most
           earnestly
           desired
           to
           see
           effected
           as
           the
           most
           advantageous
           resolution
           we
           could
           take
           .
           That
           to
           this
           no
           man
           alive
           should
           be
           more
           forward
           ,
           because
           on
           its
           establishment
           depended
           the
           repose
           and
           liberty
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           That
           we
           were
           seriously
           to
           consult
           and
           act
           in
           order
           towards
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           Europe
           ,
           and
           Rome
           especially
           ,
           having
           their
           eyes
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           proceed
           with
           so
           much
           justice
           and
           reason
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           we
           might
           not
           become
           ridiculous
           ,
           great
           affairs
           depending
           much
           
           on
           reputation
           ,
           which
           ought
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           to
           be
           husbanded
           ,
           that
           nothing
           might
           be
           done
           from
           which
           the
           enemy
           should
           derive
           advantage
           ,
           who
           would
           carefully
           observe
           all
           our
           steps
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           all
           our
           failings
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           slight
           ,
           our
           safety
           or
           ruine
           depending
           on
           our
           good
           or
           evil
           conduct
           ;
           That
           there
           were
           several
           sorts
           of
           Republicks
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           very
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           before
           we
           made
           our
           choice
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           would
           be
           most
           advantageous
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           most
           sutable
           to
           the
           humour
           and
           disposition
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           That
           popular
           Government
           had
           something
           pleasing
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           without
           defects
           ;
           That
           both
           Town
           and
           Country
           were
           certainly
           most
           inclined
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           numerous
           in
           Nobility
           ,
           generous
           and
           haughty
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           hitherto
           had
           so
           great
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           I
           held
           it
           very
           dangerous
           to
           exclude
           them
           ,
           because
           despair
           reconciling
           them
           to
           the
           Spanish
           interests
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           without
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difficulty
           resist
           their
           united
           powers
           ;
           That
           their
           number
           being
           so
           great
           we
           could
           neither
           drive
           them
           all
           out
           ,
           nor
           destroy
           them
           ;
           That
           none
           of
           them
           were
           without
           many
           friends
           and
           dependants
           ,
           by
           whose
           means
           they
           would
           cause
           dangerous
           divisions
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           give
           birth
           to
           so
           many
           disturbances
           as
           entire
           ages
           would
           not
           be
           able
           to
           overcome
           ;
           That
           despairing
           people
           are
           to
           be
           feared
           above
           all
           other
           ,
           who
           would
           leave
           nothing
           unattempted
           for
           preservation
           of
           their
           honors
           ,
           lives
           and
           estates
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           to
           fight
           against
           a
           renewing
           Hydra
           ,
           That
           I
           could
           not
           discern
           what
           should
           oblige
           us
           to
           precipitate
           our selves
           into
           so
           
           many
           perils
           ,
           not
           onely
           difficult
           but
           impossible
           to
           be
           mastered
           ,
           which
           would
           draw
           on
           the
           enmity
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           because
           in
           a
           Government
           where
           the
           Pope
           was
           the
           supreme
           Lord
           ,
           a
           general
           subversion
           could
           not
           be
           made
           without
           his
           participation
           and
           consent
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           never
           obtain
           ,
           by
           the
           opposition
           would
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Interest
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           nearly
           allied
           to
           several
           of
           the
           most
           powerful
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           principal
           Lords
           of
           that
           Court
           ;
           That
           this
           manner
           of
           Republick
           would
           never
           suit
           with
           us
           ,
           it
           being
           more
           reasonable
           to
           weaken
           the
           Spaniards
           than
           fortifie
           them
           with
           those
           whose
           valour
           and
           consideration
           made
           up
           all
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           who
           no
           less
           weary
           than
           our selves
           of
           their
           cruel
           dominion
           ,
           would
           have
           no
           other
           thoughts
           (
           when
           safely
           they
           might
           )
           then
           to
           act
           conjoyntly
           with
           us
           towards
           repose
           and
           liberty
           ,
           and
           employ
           against
           those
           that
           equally
           oppressed
           us
           ,
           their
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           the
           tyranny
           they
           had
           so
           many
           years
           languished
           under
           .
           That
           therefore
           I
           thought
           we
           ought
           to
           endeavour
           to
           regain
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           by
           letting
           them
           understand
           they
           may
           find
           advantage
           and
           security
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           My
           reasons
           were
           applauded
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           all
           granted
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           popular
           Common-wealth
           by
           the
           difficulty
           of
           its
           establishment
           ,
           would
           hasten
           our
           destruction
           .
           I
           told
           them
           there
           appeared
           to
           me
           no
           less
           inconvenience
           ,
           should
           it
           consist
           of
           the
           Nobility
           onely
           ,
           who
           would
           tyrannize
           the
           people
           ,
           having
           too
           fresh
           a
           remembrance
           
           of
           the
           outrages
           received
           ,
           seeing
           its
           hands
           yet
           stained
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           their
           Relations
           ;
           That
           they
           would
           never
           forget
           the
           plundering
           their
           goods
           ,
           burning
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           laying
           waste
           their
           Lands
           ,
           but
           would
           employ
           the
           credit
           and
           authority
           should
           be
           setled
           on
           them
           in
           particular
           revenges
           ,
           That
           in
           this
           manner
           the
           Spaniards
           might
           indeed
           be
           ruined
           ,
           but
           the
           people
           would
           acquire
           only
           Chains
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           Liberty
           pretended
           to
           ,
           and
           be
           treated
           with
           greater
           cruelty
           than
           they
           had
           ever
           been
           by
           the
           enemies
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           had
           so
           great
           horrour
           and
           aversion
           .
           They
           all
           cried
           out
           with
           one
           voice
           that
           this
           would
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           giving
           ease
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           adde
           to
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           to
           be
           no
           more
           mentioned
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           should
           settle
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           mixt
           Republick
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Nobility
           and
           People
           should
           have
           equal
           authority
           .
           I
           answered
           that
           I
           saw
           yet
           many
           difficulties
           ,
           because
           we
           could
           not
           of
           our selves
           take
           a
           resolution
           of
           establishing
           it
           ,
           without
           first
           consulting
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           having
           first
           separated
           them
           from
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           reunited
           them
           with
           us
           ,
           it
           being
           unjust
           (
           Heaven
           having
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           so
           many
           advantages
           above
           the
           people
           )
           that
           the
           people
           should
           give
           them
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           without
           them
           form
           a
           Government
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           the
           best
           share
           .
           That
           therefore
           before
           any
           thing
           were
           concluded
           on
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           give
           them
           notice
           of
           what
           we
           were
           about
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           their
           interests
           might
           oblige
           them
           to
           come
           and
           give
           their
           opinions
           in
           an
           affair
           in
           which
           they
           were
           principally
           concerned
           .
        
         
         
           They
           then
           told
           me
           that
           as
           Duke
           of
           the
           Republique
           I
           should
           write
           to
           summon
           them
           to
           come
           and
           deliberate
           of
           the
           Government
           we
           were
           to
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           together
           the
           readiest
           and
           securest
           ways
           for
           restoring
           Peace
           and
           Liberty
           to
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           .
           I
           am
           ready
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           to
           do
           all
           that
           you
           shall
           order
           me
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           but
           I
           fore-see
           ill
           consequences
           upon
           this
           resolution
           ,
           which
           may
           become
           troublesome
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           hold
           my self
           obliged
           to
           represent
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           hereafter
           reproach
           me
           to
           have
           brought
           upon
           you
           such
           inconveniences
           as
           I
           shall
           have
           much
           ado
           to
           free
           you
           from
           ;
           We
           shall
           give
           the
           Nobility
           too
           great
           presumption
           by
           addressing
           our selves
           to
           them
           as
           necessary
           :
           all
           of
           that
           body
           will
           believe
           we
           distrust
           our selves
           ,
           as
           unable
           to
           resist
           our
           enemies
           ,
           unless
           supported
           by
           their
           valour
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           so
           supposing
           we
           cannot
           be
           without
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           hold
           the
           Knife
           at
           our
           throat
           ,
           and
           exact
           such
           conditions
           as
           we
           cannot
           with
           honour
           ,
           nor
           ought
           not
           to
           grant
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           refusals
           exasperating
           them
           against
           us
           ,
           will
           more
           streightly
           unite
           them
           with
           our
           enemies
           ,
           whilest
           they
           imagine
           us
           at
           the
           point
           of
           destruction
           .
        
         
           My
           opinion
           therefore
           is
           that
           a
           Manifest
           be
           published
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           will
           declare
           ,
           that
           having
           been
           chosen
           Duke
           of
           the
           Republique
           ,
           I
           with
           open
           Arms
           attend
           all
           such
           as
           will
           have
           recourse
           to
           me
           :
           that
           this
           title
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           Protector
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           streightly
           engages
           me
           to
           the
           interests
           of
           the
           Nobility
           as
           people
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           a
           like
           consideration
           for
           them
           ,
           yet
           with
           respect
           to
           
           the
           distinctions
           of
           their
           Births
           and
           Qualities
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           good
           Father
           ,
           though
           I
           tenderly
           love
           all
           my
           Children
           ,
           put
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           rest
           and
           him
           that
           hath
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           Eldership
           ;
           In
           this
           manner
           I
           invite
           all
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           me
           ,
           resolved
           to
           treat
           them
           according
           to
           their
           different
           merits
           ,
           and
           give
           to
           all
           ,
           in
           the
           establishment
           I
           intend
           of
           a
           Republick
           ,
           the
           Qualities
           and
           Advantages
           that
           Descent
           and
           Vertue
           ought
           to
           regulate
           ,
           so
           imposing
           conditions
           upon
           such
           as
           present
           themselves
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           receiving
           any
           from
           them
           ;
           And
           as
           the
           Nobility
           are
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           in
           three
           several
           Considerations
           ,
           we
           on
           like
           manner
           must
           govern
           our selves
           in
           several
           manners
           ;
           There
           are
           some
           Gentlemen
           that
           have
           lived
           well
           with
           this
           City
           and
           with
           their
           Tenants
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           their
           discreet
           Comportment
           have
           gained
           the
           general
           esteem
           and
           affection
           ,
           we
           cannot
           do
           too
           much
           towards
           the
           advantages
           and
           good
           usage
           of
           such
           ;
           there
           are
           others
           that
           have
           gained
           the
           affection
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           yet
           wracked
           and
           tyrannised
           their
           tenants
           ,
           such
           must
           be
           obliged
           to
           change
           conduct
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           understanding
           must
           be
           made
           between
           them
           and
           their
           tenants
           ,
           lest
           by
           gaining
           the
           former
           we
           loose
           the
           latter
           ,
           and
           interposing
           my
           authority
           ,
           must
           engage
           them
           to
           a
           punctual
           performance
           of
           what
           shall
           be
           promised
           on
           either
           side
           ;
           The
           third
           sort
           alike
           odious
           as
           well
           in
           their
           own
           Countrey
           as
           the
           City
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           continued
           violent
           and
           outrageous
           Comportment
           ,
           are
           not
           nevertheless
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           all
           hopes
           of
           pardon
           ,
           for
           that
           would
           of
           necessity
           compel
           them
           to
           
           an
           inseparable
           Conjunction
           with
           our
           enemies
           ;
           it
           will
           therefore
           be
           better
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           absent
           themselves
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           leaving
           to
           them
           the
           injoyment
           of
           their
           estates
           ,
           not
           recalling
           them
           till
           they
           have
           suffered
           a
           kind
           of
           banishment
           ,
           for
           expiation
           of
           their
           faults
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           longer
           or
           shorter
           according
           to
           the
           probability
           of
           their
           amendment
           .
        
         
           Every
           part
           of
           this
           discourse
           had
           its
           applause
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           besought
           to
           act
           conformably
           to
           it
           as
           speedily
           as
           could
           be
           possible
           .
           I
           undertook
           it
           ,
           but
           represented
           that
           it
           would
           require
           some
           time
           ,
           precipitation
           rather
           ruining
           than
           advancing
           affairs
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           
             Tonno
             Basso
          
           ,
           having
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           approved
           my
           discourse
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           more
           just
           nor
           reasonable
           :
           but
           as
           the
           establishment
           of
           a
           Republick
           must
           necessarily
           be
           a
           work
           of
           time●
           he
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           begin
           immediately
           to
           form
           a
           Senate
           ;
           I
           smiled
           at
           this
           and
           gave
           him
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           a
           Senate
           being
           the
           body
           of
           a
           Republick
           ,
           the
           establishing
           the
           one
           was
           no
           less
           than
           the
           establishing
           the
           other
           ,
           That
           we
           were
           first
           to
           consider
           in
           what
           manner
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           regulated
           ,
           of
           what
           number
           of
           Senatours
           it
           should
           consist
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           from
           every
           Province
           ;
           whether
           every
           Town
           should
           have
           one
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           the
           City
           of
           Naples
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           other
           things
           that
           could
           not
           be
           determined
           on
           a
           sudden
           ;
           and
           besides
           that
           ,
           he
           knew
           that
           to
           lay
           the
           lightest
           tax
           upon
           the
           Country
           ,
           the
           Votes
           of
           the
           Peers
           and
           Towns
           were
           necessary
           ,
           that
           that
           of
           Naples
           alone
           consisted
           of
           six
           Chambers
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           thirty
           two
           Ottines
           of
           
           the
           People
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           was
           imperfect
           ;
           That
           to
           deliberate
           on
           an
           affair
           of
           the
           present
           importance
           ,
           such
           a
           general
           assembly
           was
           much
           more
           necessarily
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           present
           was
           absolutely
           impossible
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           He
           could
           not
           deny
           what
           I
           had
           said
           ,
           and
           therefore
           propounded
           to
           make
           Vice-Senators
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           I
           told
           him
           it
           had
           never
           been
           heard
           of
           to
           conferre
           the
           exercise
           of
           such
           charges
           as
           were
           not
           in
           nature
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           perceived
           (
           judging
           me
           incapable
           to
           govern
           without
           Council
           )
           all
           his
           discourse
           tended
           to
           no
           other
           end
           than
           to
           form
           me
           one
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           most
           sensibly
           obliged
           me
           ,
           since
           I
           loved
           not
           to
           stand
           security
           for
           successes
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           glad
           to
           have
           others
           to
           ease
           me
           ,
           and
           capable
           of
           giving
           me
           good
           advice
           .
           That
           we
           should
           therefore
           consider
           the
           number
           first
           of
           this
           body
           ,
           and
           who
           should
           nominate
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           all
           dispute
           about
           words
           ,
           let
           them
           if
           they
           pleased
           make
           use
           of
           that
           of
           Vice-Senators
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           feared
           lest
           the
           Kingdom
           would
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           such
           as
           should
           be
           nominated
           only
           by
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           without
           their
           participation
           ,
           and
           that
           Naples
           would
           not
           loose
           the
           prerogative
           of
           being
           the
           first
           ,
           every
           Town
           pretending
           particularly
           to
           make
           it self
           an
           independent
           Republick
           ,
           and
           onely
           confederate
           with
           it
           .
           All
           which
           I
           spoke
           not
           without
           grounds
           ,
           having
           in
           my
           Pocket
           two
           Letters
           which
           I
           shewed
           them
           ,
           the
           one
           subscribed
           the
           Republick
           of
           Saint
           Severino
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           Republick
           of
           
             la
             Cava
          
           .
        
         
           They
           all
           began
           to
           murmure
           and
           cry
           out
           ,
           I
           had
           
           very
           much
           reason
           ,
           but
           
             Tonno
             Basso
          
           growing
           hot
           and
           obstinate
           in
           his
           opinion
           ,
           I
           once
           again
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           were
           these
           Vice-Senators
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           to
           nominate
           them
           ;
           He
           answered
           me
           impatiently
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           represented
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Council
           ought
           to
           make
           this
           nomination
           ;
           I
           told
           him
           I
           thought
           it
           more
           reasonable
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           the
           Captains
           of
           the
           Quarters
           .
           He
           replied
           ,
           not
           without
           transport
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           were
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           affairs
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           ,
           their
           authority
           extending
           no
           farther
           than
           to
           regulate
           the
           price
           of
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           maintain
           Plenty
           .
           I
           admire
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           you
           dispute
           the
           power
           of
           those
           from
           whom
           you
           derive
           your
           own
           ;
           you
           have
           been
           nominated
           to
           assist
           and
           serve
           Gennaro
           as
           a
           Council
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           incapacitie
           ,
           and
           his
           imployment
           being
           at
           an
           end
           yours
           is
           so
           in
           like
           manner
           ;
           we
           are
           now
           upon
           a
           matter
           of
           greater
           importance
           ,
           and
           our
           business
           is
           to
           enquire
           whether
           the
           Magistrates
           will
           make
           new
           nominations
           ,
           or
           by
           confirming
           you
           ,
           design
           you
           to
           the
           employments
           in
           question
           .
           The
           dispute
           grew
           hot
           between
           the
           Council
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           height
           that
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           interposal
           of
           my
           authority
           they
           had
           doubtlessly
           come
           from
           words
           to
           blows
           .
           They
           besought
           me
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           their
           difference
           and
           to
           regulate
           their
           pretensions
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           I
           held
           my self
           incapable
           of
           determining
           a
           matter
           so
           important
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           might
           disoblige
           none
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           pretended
           themselves
           
           of
           the
           Council
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           give
           their
           Reasons
           in
           writing
           to
           four
           of
           the
           ablest
           Lawyers
           ,
           who
           ,
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           what
           was
           practised
           before
           it
           was
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           instant
           of
           some
           Revolutions
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           happened
           a
           hundred
           years
           before
           about
           the
           inquisition
           ,
           having
           well
           studied
           the
           case
           ,
           should
           give
           me
           their
           opinions
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           afterwards
           determine
           ,
           since
           each
           of
           them
           had
           referred
           themselves
           to
           me
           ;
           to
           this
           they
           agreed
           ,
           and
           I
           nominated
           to
           this
           effect
           
             John
             Camillo
             Caracciolo
             ,
             Antonio
             Scacciavento
             ,
             Augustino
             Mollo
          
           and
           
             Aniello
             Porcio
          
           :
           I
           then
           demanded
           in
           whose
           hands
           the
           authority
           should
           reside
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ?
           They
           all
           replied
           ,
           in
           yours
           .
           Of
           whom
           then
           shall
           I
           receive
           Council
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           not
           govern
           without
           it
           ,
           not
           esteeming
           my self
           sufficiently
           capacitated
           for
           it
           ?
           you
           need
           it
           not
           ,
           they
           replyed
           ,
           for
           you
           understand
           more
           than
           all
           of
           us
           .
           I
           excused
           my self
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           that
           having
           to
           do
           with
           a
           people
           diffident
           and
           hardly
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           expose
           my self
           to
           their
           displeasure
           ,
           nor
           give
           them
           jealousie
           of
           my
           authority
           ,
           besides
           that
           I
           could
           not
           my self
           alone
           support
           the
           burthen
           of
           so
           many
           and
           great
           affairs
           ,
           that
           I
           came
           amongst
           them
           to
           serve
           them
           without
           any
           ambition
           of
           commanding
           ,
           longer
           then
           I
           should
           be
           acceptable
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           manner
           than
           should
           stand
           with
           their
           good
           liking
           ,
           and
           that
           rather
           than
           suffer
           perpetual
           disquiet
           by
           continual
           jealousies
           that
           had
           no
           foundation
           ,
           I
           would
           retire
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desired
           my
           Pass
           while
           the
           Fleet
           was
           in
           a
           condition
           for
           my
           re-imbarking
           ,
           there
           
           
           
           
           
           were
           immediately
           outcries
           in
           the
           Room
           where
           we
           were
           ,
           afterwards
           in
           the
           Halls
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           That
           the
           people
           were
           lost
           if
           I
           abandoned
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           neither
           had
           hope
           nor
           confidence
           in
           any
           else
           ,
           that
           they
           desired
           not
           that
           I
           should
           take
           advice
           of
           any
           body
           standing
           in
           no
           need
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           obey
           none
           but
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           command
           as
           Sovereign
           ,
           since
           they
           owned
           me
           for
           their
           Master
           .
        
         
           I
           pacified
           all
           by
           complying
           with
           the
           pleasure
           of
           so
           many
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           to
           discover
           their
           thoughts
           appointed
           all
           to
           assemble
           the
           next
           Morning
           in
           their
           several
           Quarters
           ,
           where
           I
           intended
           to
           go
           to
           learn
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Abbot
           Basqui
           ,
           after
           his
           leaving
           my
           lodging
           ,
           had
           conference
           with
           the
           Conspirators
           ,
           who
           being
           enraged
           to
           have
           failed
           of
           their
           design
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           with
           what
           address
           I
           had
           avoided
           so
           dangerous
           a
           snare
           as
           they
           had
           layed
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           authority
           was
           the
           more
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           themselves
           entirely
           excluded
           from
           the
           part
           they
           pretended
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           met
           in
           a
           Church
           to
           resolve
           of
           poniarding
           me
           :
           but
           not
           coming
           to
           a
           result
           either
           of
           the
           time
           or
           place
           for
           executing
           their
           enterprise
           ,
           they
           referred
           their
           conference
           to
           the
           night
           following
           :
           And
           in
           the
           Morning
           the
           Abbot
           Basqui
           coming
           to
           take
           his
           leave
           of
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           return
           to
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           there
           to
           expect
           the
           success
           of
           his
           Conspiracie
           ,
           not
           thinking
           himself
           safe
           in
           Naples
           ,
           where
           my
           power
           would
           not
           be
           able
           to
           prevent
           his
           being
           torn
           in
           pieces
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           his
           design
           failing
           ,
           and
           he
           discovered
           
           to
           be
           the
           author
           ;
           but
           I
           detained
           him
           to
           be
           a
           witness
           of
           all
           that
           should
           pass
           in
           the
           Town
           .
        
         
           I
           went
           through
           all
           the
           Quarters
           ,
           where
           having
           openly
           declared
           ,
           what
           had
           passed
           overnight
           ,
           and
           desiring
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           much
           surprised
           to
           hear
           them
           with
           one
           voice
           declare
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           their
           will
           I
           should
           be
           absolute
           Master
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           act
           with
           Sovereign
           power
           ,
           demanding
           my
           permission
           to
           take
           and
           drag
           through
           the
           Streets
           all
           such
           as
           pretended
           to
           oppose
           .
           This
           was
           followed
           by
           a
           general
           exclamation
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           never
           own
           other
           authority
           than
           mine
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           me
           Duke
           of
           their
           Republick
           was
           too
           farre
           below
           my
           deserts
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           therefore
           have
           me
           their
           King.
           This
           I
           opposed
           as
           I
           had
           twice
           done
           before
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           same
           account
           ,
           threatened
           to
           leave
           them
           ,
           and
           ship
           my self
           on
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           if
           they
           continued
           obstinate
           in
           that
           which
           was
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           season
           .
           Then
           calling
           me
           their
           Father
           ,
           Defender
           ,
           and
           Protectour
           of
           their
           Estates
           ,
           Lives
           and
           Families
           ,
           they
           with
           excessive
           Testimonies
           of
           respect
           and
           affection
           protested
           to
           live
           and
           die
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           neither
           be
           sparing
           of
           their
           own
           bloud
           ,
           nor
           that
           of
           their
           wives
           and
           children
           in
           order
           to
           serve
           me
           ,
           or
           advance
           the
           least
           of
           my
           Interests
           .
        
         
           The
           Abbot
           Basqui
           was
           amazed
           at
           the
           great
           esteem
           I
           had
           acquired
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           all
           the
           houses
           in
           a
           moment
           hung
           with
           Tapistry
           for
           my
           Passage
           ,
           Flowers
           ,
           Sweet
           waters
           and
           Comfits
           cast
           from
           the
           Windows
           ,
           Cloaks
           and
           Tapistry
           spred
           under
           my
           Horses
           feet
           ,
           Perfumes
           and
           Incense
           
           burned
           before
           me
           ,
           Men
           ,
           Women
           and
           Children
           giving
           me
           thousands
           of
           Benedictions
           ,
           and
           such
           Testimonies
           as
           were
           easily
           discerned
           to
           be
           cordial
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           nothing
           of
           flattery
           or
           dissimulation
           .
           He
           said
           he
           could
           never
           have
           believed
           what
           he
           had
           seen
           ,
           I
           desired
           him
           to
           give
           a
           faithful
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           me
           understand
           the
           intentions
           of
           the
           Court
           ;
           telling
           him
           that
           I
           managed
           the
           inclinations
           of
           the
           people
           at
           my
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           by
           my
           address
           and
           diligence
           I
           hoped
           to
           be
           able
           to
           put
           the
           Crown
           of
           Naples
           on
           the
           Kings
           Head
           ,
           or
           he
           not
           accepting
           it
           ,
           on
           his
           Brothers
           or
           Uncles
           ,
           and
           I
           conjured
           him
           to
           speak
           freely
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           so
           important
           an
           affair
           ,
           since
           I
           neither
           had
           nor
           ever
           should
           have
           any
           other
           design
           than
           to
           make
           those
           of
           France
           effectual
           whatsoever
           they
           might
           be
           .
           He
           assured
           me
           he
           had
           no
           instruction
           relating
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           that
           he
           knew
           was
           that
           the
           King
           pretended
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           see
           the
           Spaniards
           driven
           out
           of
           Naples
           ;
           they
           loosing
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           it
           was
           indifferent
           to
           him
           into
           what
           hands
           it
           fell
           ,
           because
           he
           should
           from
           that
           derive
           a
           sufficient
           advantage
           .
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           he
           was
           no
           better
           informed
           of
           the
           designs
           of
           France
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           would
           open
           himself
           no
           farther
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           still
           pretence
           to
           complain
           of
           my
           conduct
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           a
           great
           truth
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           neither
           from
           him
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           residing
           at
           Rome
           ever
           learn
           in
           what
           manner
           they
           desired
           I
           should
           comport
           my self
           .
           So
           that
           they
           neither
           can
           nor
           ought
           with
           justice
           to
           blame
           my
           actions
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           never
           regulate
           .
        
         
         
           His
           fear
           that
           I
           might
           comply
           with
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           particular
           informations
           of
           all
           ,
           obliged
           him
           with
           all
           possible
           care
           to
           prevent
           the
           landing
           of
           the
           Gentleman
           the
           Duke
           of
           Richelieu
           sent
           to
           complement
           me
           ,
           to
           which
           purpose
           he
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           most
           sollicitously
           detained
           aboard
           another
           ship
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           return
           to
           the
           Admiral
           till
           the
           Fleet
           was
           ready
           to
           set
           sail
           ,
           which
           evinces
           that
           it
           was
           not
           my
           fault
           that
           I
           had
           no
           correspondence
           with
           the
           officers
           ,
           which
           I
           earnestly
           desired
           .
        
         
           They
           sent
           me
           word
           that
           for
           want
           of
           water
           they
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           set
           sail
           ,
           if
           I
           provided
           them
           not
           ,
           wherefore
           I
           presently
           sent
           them
           eight
           Felucca's
           to
           fetch
           it
           ,
           but
           this
           number
           being
           thought
           insufficient
           ,
           they
           took
           so
           slight
           a
           pretence
           to
           go
           for
           Portolongone
           ,
           having
           done
           no
           other
           thing
           but
           exposed
           me
           to
           a
           thousand
           dangers
           ,
           from
           which
           ,
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           I
           escaped
           not
           without
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           and
           had
           I
           not
           before
           established
           an
           extraordinary
           confidence
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           been
           torn
           in
           an
           hundred
           pieces
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           themselves
           frustrated
           of
           all
           the
           succors
           I
           had
           given
           them
           cause
           to
           hope
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           probability
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           was
           security
           ,
           yet
           there
           remained
           now
           no
           more
           but
           my
           person
           alone
           to
           assist
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           powerful
           Fleet
           would
           not
           contribute
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           Spain
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           infallible
           by
           taking
           or
           burning
           all
           its
           ships
           ,
           which
           at
           its
           arrival
           were
           found
           at
           anchor
           ,
           unarmed
           ,
           and
           unmasted
           ;
           consumed
           half
           my
           Provisions
           uselessly
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           may
           be
           a●lowed
           to
           say
           it
           ,
           maliciously
           ;
           
           took
           two
           ships
           laden
           with
           Corn
           in
           my
           sight
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           to
           Portolongone
           ,
           refused
           me
           the
           little
           Money
           I
           demanded
           for
           causing
           those
           troops
           to
           subsist
           ,
           whose
           landing
           I
           pressed
           with
           so
           much
           importunity
           ,
           furnished
           me
           with
           no
           more
           but
           six
           Barrels
           of
           Powder
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           no
           manner
           of
           assistance
           but
           by
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           ,
           the
           Baron
           
             de
             la
             Garde
          
           ,
           the
           Knight
           of
           
             Gent
             ,
             Souillac
             ,
             de
             Glandeveze
             ,
          
           Baron
           Durand
           ,
           Saint
           Maximin
           ,
           afterwards
           Quartermaster
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           and
           Beauregard
           an
           Officer
           belonging
           to
           the
           Artillery
           ,
           and
           used
           all
           possible
           endeavours
           to
           prevent
           the
           coming
           of
           these
           to
           me
           .
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           be
           judged
           if
           an
           other
           man
           ,
           seeing
           himself
           so
           wretchedly
           abandoned
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           lost
           all
           courage
           as
           well
           as
           all
           hope
           ?
           And
           whether
           I
           stood
           not
           in
           need
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           resolution
           to
           resist
           so
           spightful
           a
           fortune
           ,
           and
           of
           as
           great
           address
           to
           secure
           my self
           from
           so
           apparent
           dangers
           ?
           Notwithstanding
           all
           which
           ,
           this
           deplorable
           condition
           renued
           my
           vigour
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           all
           depended
           on
           my
           person
           ,
           I
           employed
           my self
           with
           so
           much
           care
           and
           fervency
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           not
           onely
           avoid
           my
           own
           ruin
           ,
           but
           came
           very
           near
           causing
           that
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           which
           will
           appear
           to
           such
           as
           attentively
           read
           the
           remainder
           of
           these
           Memoires
           ,
           whose
           verities
           are
           so
           extraordinary
           they
           will
           to
           many
           seem
           fabulous
           .
        
         
           I
           sent
           next
           Morning
           for
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           till
           then
           had
           formed
           the
           body
           of
           a
           Council
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           I
           had
           intelligence
           that
           some
           amongst
           them
           conspired
           against
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           had
           by
           night
           assembled
           themselves
           
           in
           a
           Church
           to
           deliberate
           on
           such
           an
           attempt
           ;
           That
           being
           unwilling
           to
           dip
           my
           hands
           in
           bloud
           ,
           I
           pardoned
           them
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ,
           conditionally
           that
           they
           repented
           ,
           and
           took
           a
           different
           conduct
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           obstinately
           persisted
           in
           that
           wicked
           design
           ,
           they
           should
           feel
           the
           effects
           of
           my
           justice
           and
           rigor
           ,
           since
           they
           neglected
           those
           of
           my
           goodness
           and
           clemencie
           ;
           with
           the
           assurance
           I
           gave
           them
           not
           onely
           to
           blot
           out
           of
           my
           memory
           so
           detestable
           a
           design
           ,
           but
           neither
           to
           affect
           nor
           value
           them
           the
           less
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           All
           were
           surprised
           at
           so
           great
           a
           moderation
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           guilty
           said
           little
           ,
           the
           rest
           beseeched
           me
           to
           nominate
           and
           punish
           them
           severely
           ,
           they
           being
           unworthy
           of
           pardon
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           my
           goodness
           permitted
           me
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           whose
           severity
           would
           terrifie
           all
           persons
           capable
           of
           such
           treacheries
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           an
           example
           was
           due
           to
           the
           publique
           ,
           in
           whose
           name
           they
           conjured
           me
           to
           it
           on
           their
           Knees
           ,
           I
           answered
           that
           if
           the
           Confederates
           in
           so
           black
           a
           resolution
           had
           any
           honour
           left
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           moved
           by
           my
           Clemency
           ,
           and
           become
           affectionate
           and
           faithful
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           persisted
           they
           would
           tire
           my
           patience
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           punished
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           .
        
         
           The
           night
           following
           they
           met
           again
           in
           another
           Church
           to
           consult
           a
           second
           time
           on
           their
           enterprise
           .
           The
           next
           Morning
           I
           sent
           for
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           the
           same
           things
           I
           had
           done
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           that
           their
           ingratitude
           had
           wearied
           me
           ,
           and
           having
           pardoned
           them
           twice
           ,
           if
           they
           a
           third
           time
           fell
           into
           the
           same
           fault
           ,
           nothing
           
           in
           the
           World
           should
           be
           capable
           to
           secure
           them
           from
           my
           just
           revenge
           ;
           In
           stead
           of
           altering
           their
           design
           ,
           they
           contented
           themselves
           to
           change
           the
           place
           of
           their
           meeting
           ,
           of
           which
           having
           notice
           ,
           I
           instantly
           sent
           Officers
           of
           my
           Guard
           to
           secure
           them
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           the
           seventeen
           ,
           for
           so
           many
           they
           were
           ,
           demanding
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           declare
           the
           whole
           Conspiracy
           ,
           I
           sent
           for
           them
           ,
           where
           casting
           themselves
           at
           my
           feet
           ,
           they
           begged
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           account
           of
           all
           they
           knew
           .
        
         
           By
           their
           Confession
           I
           was
           informed
           that
           the
           Abbot
           Basqui
           had
           told
           them
           I
           was
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           I
           came
           to
           Naples
           not
           onely
           without
           its
           participation
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           its
           orders
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           was
           the
           cause
           the
           people
           received
           no
           supplies
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           only
           reason
           the
           Fleet
           had
           neither
           landed
           Men
           ,
           Ammunition
           ,
           nor
           Artillery
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           Portolongone
           the
           two
           ships
           laden
           with
           Corn
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           taken
           in
           sight
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           That
           others
           were
           ready
           to
           be
           sent
           from
           Provence
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Supplies
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           should
           have
           rid
           France
           of
           an
           enemy
           and
           rebel
           ,
           and
           their
           City
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           who
           under
           pretence
           of
           procuring
           them
           Repose
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           endeavoured
           nothing
           but
           to
           gain
           credit
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           afterwards
           the
           more
           easily
           oppress
           them
           ,
           and
           obtain
           the
           supreme
           authority
           :
           That
           desire
           to
           be
           assisted
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           drive
           away
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           made
           them
           resolve
           to
           remove
           the
           onely
           obstacle
           ,
           that
           deprived
           them
           of
           the
           support
           and
           protection
           of
           France
           ;
           that
           their
           despair
           ,
           by
           
           seeing
           themselves
           abandoned
           ;
           and
           the
           assurance
           of
           receiving
           all
           manner
           of
           supplies
           in
           abundance
           ,
           had
           caused
           them
           to
           swear
           my
           destruction
           and
           undertake
           to
           ponyard
           me
           .
           That
           there
           were
           seventeen
           in
           the
           Conspiracy
           ,
           but
           that
           
             Tonno
             Basso
             ,
             Salvator
             de
             Gennaro
             ,
          
           and
           
             Petro
             d'
             Amico
          
           were
           the
           most
           violent
           ,
           and
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           enterprise
           ;
           That
           there
           was
           besides
           these
           a
           Priest
           called
           
             Camillo
             Todino
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Notary
           called
           Caldedino
           ,
           naming
           afterwards
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           I
           remember
           not
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           long
           ago
           ;
           but
           that
           for
           themselves
           they
           ever
           abominated
           this
           action
           ,
           concealing
           their
           own
           thoughts
           to
           discover
           those
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           give
           me
           account
           of
           all
           ;
           that
           I
           might
           remember
           I
           had
           ordered
           them
           to
           seem
           dissatisfied
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           engage
           amongst
           such
           as
           were
           suspected
           to
           be
           ill
           affected
           .
           I
           did
           not
           onely
           pardon
           ,
           but
           acknowledged
           my self
           obliged
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           freeing
           me
           from
           so
           great
           a
           danger
           ,
           which
           in
           time
           and
           place
           convenient
           I
           would
           remember
           and
           reward
           .
           I
           then
           caused
           Paper
           and
           Ink
           to
           be
           brought
           them
           ,
           and
           commanded
           them
           to
           write
           down
           what
           they
           had
           declared
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           subscribe
           it
           :
           after
           which
           I
           sent
           them
           Prisoners
           to
           the
           Vicary
           ,
           and
           ordered
           the
           Auditor
           general
           to
           take
           the
           examinations
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           to
           confront
           them
           with
           those
           two
           which
           I
           had
           pardoned
           ,
           putting
           them
           on
           the
           Rack
           onely
           for
           forms
           sake
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           depositions
           authentick
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           The
           Confederates
           being
           all
           presented
           to
           them
           ,
           reproched
           by
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           they
           neither
           made
           an
           absolute
           denial
           ,
           nor
           entire
           
           Confession
           .
           Account
           was
           brought
           me
           of
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           ,
           and
           considering
           the
           consequence
           of
           this
           affair
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           wretches
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           introduce
           France
           into
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           impute
           to
           its
           orders
           that
           which
           proceeded
           onely
           from
           the
           malice
           and
           disloyalty
           of
           the
           Abbot
           Basqui
           ,
           I
           commanded
           the
           Auditor
           General
           to
           give
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Conspiracy
           the
           torture
           ordinary
           and
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           began
           to
           confess
           ,
           cause
           the
           Notary
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           of
           Justice
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           room
           ,
           and
           write
           their
           Depositions
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           kept
           secret
           ,
           so
           to
           conceal
           from
           the
           people
           all
           they
           should
           say
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           might
           produce
           some
           bad
           effect
           ,
           by
           the
           pretence
           that
           she
           was
           concerned
           in
           this
           dishonorable
           action
           ,
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           humour
           and
           customs
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           the
           Abbot
           Baschi
           was
           the
           onely
           author
           ,
           being
           capable
           of
           and
           accustomed
           to
           the
           like
           villanies
           ,
           and
           having
           undertook
           this
           to
           serve
           Spain
           advantangeously
           ,
           by
           disp●raging
           France
           to
           the
           Neapolitans
           ,
           and
           making
           her
           suspected
           of
           authorising
           an
           assassination
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           was
           no
           ways
           concerned
           .
           
             Tonno
             Basso
          
           at
           first
           seemed
           constant
           under
           the
           torture
           ,
           but
           pressed
           by
           violence
           of
           pain
           ,
           and
           more
           by
           remorse
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           he
           from
           point
           to
           point
           confirmed
           the
           depositions
           of
           the
           two
           persons
           I
           had
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           added
           many
           very
           considerable
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Convents
           of
           the
           Jacobins
           ,
           in
           the
           Chamber
           of
           a
           Doctor
           he
           named
           ,
           they
           should
           find
           a
           Manifest
           he
           had
           drawn
           up
           to
           publish
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           should
           have
           been
           poniarded
           
           in
           Justification
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           necessary
           ,
           and
           undertaken
           only
           in
           order
           to
           the
           service
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           advantages
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           could
           on
           no
           other
           account
           obtain
           such
           succours
           as
           were
           necessary
           for
           acquiring
           Repose
           ,
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Enfranchisement
           from
           the
           oppression
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           And
           that
           having
           acted
           on
           no
           other
           account
           but
           that
           of
           affection
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           glorious
           to
           have
           taken
           away
           the
           life
           of
           a
           tyrant
           and
           disturber
           of
           the
           publick
           quiet
           .
           I
           sent
           presently
           to
           seek
           this
           Manifest
           which
           was
           brought
           me
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           sense
           and
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           expressed
           as
           he
           had
           told
           us
           .
           The
           depositions
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           were
           conformable
           ,
           but
           to
           avoid
           effusion
           of
           so
           much
           bloud
           ,
           I
           exposed
           none
           but
           the
           three
           Chiefs
           to
           the
           rigor
           of
           Justice
           ,
           causing
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           detained
           in
           Prison
           ,
           till
           I
           got
           opportunity
           of
           banishing
           ,
           and
           sending
           them
           by
           Sea
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           The
           Wives
           and
           Relations
           of
           the
           condemned
           came
           with
           their
           hair
           disheveled
           ,
           and
           tearing
           their
           faces
           with
           their
           nails
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           to
           move
           me
           to
           compassion
           ,
           and
           cast
           themselves
           at
           my
           feet
           to
           beg
           their
           pardons
           ,
           which
           I
           refused
           and
           could
           not
           have
           made
           good
           ,
           though
           I
           had
           inclined
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           so
           incensed
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           having
           reiterated
           their
           attempts
           two
           or
           three
           days
           together
           ,
           without
           obtaining
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           at
           last
           besought
           me
           that
           execution
           might
           not
           be
           made
           in
           publick
           .
           I
           seemed
           unwilling
           to
           grant
           this
           ,
           and
           suffered
           my self
           to
           be
           a
           while
           importuned
           
           to
           it
           ,
           though
           I
           had
           before
           resolved
           it
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           publishing
           at
           their
           death
           ,
           (
           what
           the
           Abbot
           Baschi
           had
           falsly
           informed
           them
           of
           )
           that
           I
           was
           an
           enemy
           to
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           she
           sent
           no
           supplies
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           for
           her
           service
           ,
           and
           with
           her
           participation
           that
           they
           had
           undertaken
           to
           poniard
           me
           ;
           which
           I
           knew
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           was
           unwilling
           it
           should
           be
           believed
           ,
           or
           indeed
           suspected
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           their
           heads
           were
           cut
           off
           they
           were
           set
           upon
           Posts
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           their
           bodies
           hung
           naked
           by
           one
           foot
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           punishment
           of
           Traitors
           ,
           with
           inscriptions
           importing
           that
           they
           had
           been
           executed
           as
           murderers
           ,
           disturbers
           of
           the
           publick
           quiet
           ,
           and
           Conspirators
           against
           me
           .
           This
           cruel
           Spectacle
           was
           very
           satisfactory
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           their
           joy
           was
           no
           less
           to
           see
           me
           delivered
           from
           so
           great
           peril
           ,
           which
           gave
           them
           so
           much
           horrour
           and
           apprehension
           ,
           as
           redoubled
           their
           affection
           and
           kindness
           for
           me
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           I
           dispatched
           the
           
             Sieur
             de
             Taillade
          
           to
           Court
           ,
           to
           give
           account
           of
           such
           Negotiations
           as
           I
           had
           gone
           through
           ,
           of
           the
           posture
           in
           which
           I
           had
           put
           all
           affairs
           ,
           of
           the
           demands
           I
           had
           made
           of
           such
           succours
           as
           the
           Fleet
           might
           have
           provided
           me
           with
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           had
           received
           an
           absolute
           refusal
           ;
           of
           the
           ill
           comportment
           of
           the
           Abbot
           Basqui
           ,
           of
           the
           convincing
           proofs
           I
           had
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           serving
           France
           ,
           he
           had
           done
           nothing
           else
           but
           support
           the
           interests
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           my
           particular
           ruine
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           the
           Country
           depending
           on
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           Commotions
           he
           had
           incited
           to
           destroy
           me
           ,
           of
           the
           artifices
           he
           used
           
           for
           attaining
           his
           end
           ,
           of
           the
           ridiculous
           proposal
           he
           made
           me
           concerning
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           St
           Cecilia
           ,
           of
           his
           obstructing
           the
           Reconciliation
           with
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           of
           his
           Conspiracy
           for
           killing
           me
           ,
           with
           the
           Cause
           I
           had
           to
           complain
           of
           my
           successless
           endeavours
           towards
           a
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           which
           was
           maliciously
           imputed
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           omission
           they
           made
           at
           their
           arrival
           of
           destroying
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           effected
           with
           as
           much
           ease
           as
           little
           danger
           ,
           last
           of
           all
           I
           mentioned
           their
           abandoning
           me
           after
           they
           had
           consumed
           half
           my
           Provisions
           ,
           without
           supplying
           me
           with
           one
           grain
           of
           the
           lading
           of
           two
           Vessels
           of
           Corn
           ,
           they
           took
           from
           the
           enemy
           in
           my
           sight
           ,
           which
           had
           incensed
           the
           people
           to
           the
           height
           of
           rage
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           caused
           me
           to
           have
           been
           miserably
           massacred
           ,
           had
           I
           not
           been
           possessed
           of
           so
           great
           a
           credit
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           assure
           my self
           to
           continue
           our
           affairs
           without
           falling
           into
           a
           worse
           condition
           ,
           till
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Fleet
           :
           That
           I
           besought
           Cardinal
           Mazarin
           ,
           on
           whose
           Friendship
           and
           Protection
           I
           thought
           I
           might
           securely
           depend
           ,
           to
           dispatch
           immediately
           to
           me
           considerable
           supplies
           of
           Corn
           ,
           Men
           ,
           Money
           ,
           Artillery
           ,
           and
           Ammunition
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           subsist
           any
           longer
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           might
           receive
           them
           I
           would
           engage
           to
           render
           the
           King
           services
           more
           important
           than
           were
           expected
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           short
           time
           deprive
           Spain
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           Naples
           .
           I
           gave
           him
           very
           exact
           Instructions
           of
           all
           he
           was
           to
           negotiate
           on
           my
           behalf
           with
           the
           said
           Lord
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           my
           
           Relations
           ,
           whom
           I
           encharged
           him
           to
           press
           to
           supply
           me
           with
           Money
           ,
           as
           speedily
           and
           largely
           as
           was
           possible
           ,
           because
           on
           it
           depended
           my
           safety
           or
           ruine
           .
           Above
           all
           I
           commanded
           him
           to
           sollicit
           Cardinal
           Mazarin
           to
           send
           Instructions
           how
           I
           was
           to
           comport
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           not
           fail
           of
           observing
           his
           Orders
           ,
           and
           testifying
           by
           a
           blind
           obedience
           ,
           my
           fidelity
           ,
           zeal
           and
           respect
           for
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           .
           I
           ordered
           him
           to
           pass
           by
           Rome
           to
           communicate
           all
           things
           with
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Fontenay
          
           ,
           and
           deliver
           him
           my
           Letters
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Christmas
           Holy-days
           the
           Banditi
           I
           have
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           encouraged
           by
           the
           hope
           I
           had
           given
           them
           of
           taking
           Aversa
           ,
           and
           presence
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           fought
           with
           greater
           vigor
           and
           to
           better
           purpose
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           attributed
           to
           my
           care
           and
           vigilance
           whatsoever
           happened
           to
           their
           disadvantage
           ,
           and
           thought
           my
           conduct
           had
           a
           greater
           share
           in
           my
           successes
           than
           my
           fortune
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           of
           Montesarchio
           sick
           of
           a
           quartan
           Ague
           went
           home
           some
           days
           before
           he
           had
           been
           suspected
           to
           hold
           correspondence
           with
           me
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           no
           other
           than
           his
           acknowledgements
           ,
           for
           my
           having
           saved
           his
           Sisters
           from
           the
           peoples
           fury
           ,
           and
           permitted
           him
           to
           live
           at
           quiet
           in
           his
           house
           ;
           Their
           jealousies
           increased
           when
           retiring
           into
           Apulia
           for
           some
           particular
           affairs
           ,
           to
           secure
           his
           house
           from
           being
           pillaged
           in
           his
           absence
           ,
           I
           sent
           a
           Commission
           to
           one
           of
           his
           servants
           to
           command
           not
           only
           it
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Militia's
           of
           his
           other
           Lordships
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           I
           dealt
           as
           often
           as
           possibly
           I
           could
           with
           all
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           to
           preserve
           them
           their
           Estates
           ,
           gain
           their
           good
           will
           by
           such
           a
           
           Protection
           ,
           and
           increase
           the
           Spaniards
           distrust
           of
           them
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           expected
           very
           happy
           Consequences
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           likewise
           informed
           that
           
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           had
           possessed
           himself
           of
           Salerno
           ,
           and
           marched
           to
           attacque
           Scafatta
           ,
           whose
           Conquest
           would
           be
           of
           extraordinary
           importance
           to
           me
           ,
           by
           making
           me
           master
           of
           the
           River
           of
           Sarno
           ,
           and
           the
           seventeen
           Wind-mils
           that
           made
           the
           Enemy
           subsist
           ,
           in
           the
           Castles
           and
           Quarters
           they
           were
           possessed
           of
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           receiving
           all
           their
           Meal
           from
           thence
           .
           I
           was
           also
           told
           that
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           had
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           Avellino
           ,
           and
           raised
           Men
           for
           more
           considerable
           enterprises
           .
           Paponi
           ,
           who
           till
           now
           had
           done
           nothing
           but
           run
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           plunder
           on
           the
           banks
           of
           Garillano
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           the
           two
           Brothers
           of
           Daretzo
           ,
           had
           taken
           the
           Towns
           of
           
             Sessa
             ,
             Itri
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Tower
           of
           Sperlonga
           ,
           a
           Post
           very
           considerable
           ,
           as
           being
           on
           the
           Sea-side
           .
           The
           
             Sieur
             de
             Lascaris
          
           Nephew
           of
           the
           great
           Master
           of
           Malta
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           took
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Fondi
           ,
           and
           this
           little
           body
           of
           an
           Army
           became
           considerable
           enough
           to
           be
           master
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           block
           the
           Town
           and
           Castle
           of
           Gaeta
           ,
           that
           it
           cut
           off
           its
           correspondence
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           prevented
           its
           receiving
           any
           more
           succors
           by
           land
           .
           
             Pietro
             Crescentio
          
           ,
           with
           seven
           or
           eight
           hundred
           men
           he
           had
           drawn
           together
           ,
           assaulted
           Montefusculo
           ,
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           the
           Province
           that
           bears
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           Seat
           of
           a
           President
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           title
           they
           give
           to
           governors
           of
           Provinces
           ,
           whom
           he
           forced
           to
           quit
           it
           ,
           
           and
           took
           it
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           his
           troops
           augmenting
           from
           day
           to
           day
           .
        
         
           
             Sabato
             Pastore
          
           gave
           me
           advice
           from
           Apulia
           that
           he
           was
           so
           strong
           that
           nothing
           could
           resist
           him
           in
           the
           field
           from
           executing
           some
           considerable
           design
           ,
           and
           I
           sent
           him
           order
           to
           march
           streight
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Fogia
           ,
           a
           place
           famous
           for
           its
           fare
           ,
           worth
           six
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           revenue
           ,
           which
           consists
           only
           in
           the
           Toll
           of
           Cattle
           ,
           which
           pass
           the
           Winter
           in
           the
           Plains
           of
           Apulia
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Summer
           go
           to
           seek
           their
           Pasture
           in
           the
           Mountains
           of
           Abruzzo
           ,
           of
           this
           he
           possessed
           himself
           in
           a
           very
           few
           days
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           of
           the
           Cities
           of
           Luscietae
           and
           Troia
           .
        
         
           In
           one
           part
           of
           
             Calabria
             Trussardo
          
           having
           made
           himself
           strong
           began
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           and
           forced
           some
           places
           of
           importance
           ,
           that
           made
           difficulty
           of
           declaring
           with
           us
           :
           and
           another
           part
           of
           the
           same
           Province
           demanded
           a
           Commander
           in
           Chief
           and
           some
           French
           Officer
           with
           him
           :
           I
           sent
           a
           young
           advocate
           called
           Paris
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           resolution
           and
           vigor
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           the
           
             Sieur
             de
             la
             Serre
          
           ,
           who
           was
           no
           less
           successful
           than
           others
           that
           in
           other
           places
           fought
           under
           my
           Commissions
           .
           In
           Basilicata
           ,
           and
           the
           land
           of
           Barri
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Vallio
           and
           
             Matheo
             Christiano
          
           ,
           drawing
           people
           together
           ,
           made
           considerable
           Conquests
           ,
           amongst
           others
           of
           
             Altamura
             ,
             Matera
             ,
             Gravina
             ,
             Cassano
             ,
          
           and
           Bitento
           .
           The
           Banditi
           began
           also
           to
           stir
           in
           Abruzzo
           ,
           and
           many
           persons
           sent
           to
           desire
           Commissions
           of
           me
           ;
           The
           success
           of
           my
           own
           men
           was
           no
           less
           fortunate
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           arrived
           latter
           ,
           I
           deferre
           it
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           in
           its
           time
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Spaniards
           daily
           receiving
           so
           bad
           news
           ,
           began
           seriously
           to
           apprehend
           their
           ruin
           ,
           seeing
           all
           things
           succeed
           so
           happily
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           effected
           whatsoever
           I
           undertook
           ,
           and
           imagined
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           put
           confidence
           in
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           were
           jealous
           I
           had
           a
           very
           good
           understanding
           ,
           and
           particular
           correspondence
           .
           To
           confirm
           them
           more
           in
           this
           opinion
           the
           Duke
           of
           Vairana
           casting
           off
           his
           disguise
           ,
           sent
           to
           desire
           of
           me
           a
           Commission
           for
           Camp-master
           General
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Lavoro
           bordering
           on
           the
           Popes
           territory
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Vieteri
           ,
           whose
           lands
           lie
           near
           Salerno
           ,
           did
           not
           see
           how
           he
           could
           preserve
           them
           without
           joyning
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           arrived
           about
           this
           time
           at
           Naples
           to
           assure
           me
           of
           his
           service
           and
           obedience
           .
           Many
           other
           persons
           of
           high
           Birth
           and
           the
           most
           wealthy
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           whose
           names
           it
           would
           be
           too
           tedious
           to
           particularise
           here
           ,
           having
           withdrawn
           themselves
           into
           the
           City
           of
           Benevento
           ,
           sent
           expressly
           to
           complement
           me
           in
           very
           obliging
           terms
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           most
           vehemently
           resented
           .
        
         
           I
           thought
           I
           was
           not
           to
           continue
           idle
           my self
           ,
           and
           drawing
           troops
           together
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           whom
           I
           caused
           to
           be
           met
           by
           the
           Militias
           of
           Nocera
           and
           
             la
             Cava
          
           sent
           to
           attack
           the
           Greek
           Tower
           ,
           which
           the
           Enemy
           had
           regained
           from
           us
           ;
           it
           was
           taken
           in
           four
           and
           twenty
           hours
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           I
           sent
           to
           besiege
           the
           Castle
           of
           the
           Annunciation
           ,
           giving
           the
           command
           of
           that
           Leager
           to
           Colonel
           Melloni
           ;
           The
           Spaniards
           sending
           to
           its
           assistance
           the
           Galley
           of
           Saint
           Francis
           ,
           the
           slaves
           that
           were
           in
           it
           revolted
           ,
           took
           the
           Captain
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           ran
           
           it
           ashore
           in
           the
           place
           where
           three
           days
           before
           that
           of
           Teresia
           had
           done
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           This
           Castle
           held
           out
           three
           days
           ,
           which
           resistance
           vexing
           me
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           go
           thither
           in
           person
           ,
           but
           at
           my
           arrival
           found
           the
           enemy
           had
           abandoned
           it
           in
           the
           night
           .
           Having
           taken
           the
           Annunciato
           ,
           I
           recalled
           the
           troops
           that
           had
           besieged
           it
           ,
           to
           send
           them
           away
           the
           next
           day
           to
           attempt
           Castelamare
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           received
           their
           Provisions
           ,
           not
           getting
           any
           thing
           from
           Capua
           ,
           and
           Gaeta
           ,
           being
           so
           unprovided
           that
           from
           thence
           nothing
           could
           be
           expected
           .
           But
           Melloni
           being
           very
           necessary
           in
           Naples
           ,
           where
           he
           did
           the
           duty
           of
           Camp-master
           General
           ,
           being
           the
           eldest
           of
           our
           Officers
           ,
           I
           gave
           this
           imployment
           to
           the
           
             Sieur
             de
             Cerisantes
          
           ,
           a
           French
           Commander
           having
           been
           desired
           of
           me
           .
           He
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           conduct
           of
           this
           little
           body
           ,
           which
           being
           drawn
           up
           ready
           for
           march
           mutinied
           ,
           and
           demanded
           Mony.
           I
           sent
           to
           promise
           it
           and
           appease
           the
           disorder
           ,
           but
           the
           Souldiers
           forgot
           their
           respect
           for
           him
           ,
           threatning
           to
           kill
           him
           if
           he
           pressed
           them
           any
           farther
           .
           He
           came
           to
           acquaint
           me
           with
           it
           that
           I
           might
           redress
           it
           .
           I
           went
           immediately
           ,
           and
           perceived
           the
           mutiniers
           at
           my
           coming
           up
           to
           them
           blow
           and
           cock
           their
           matches
           ,
           who
           preparing
           to
           fire
           upon
           me
           ,
           presented
           their
           Musquets
           ;
           I
           fiercely
           demanded
           who
           they
           were
           that
           distrusted
           my
           Promise
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           obey
           me
           ;
           One
           of
           them
           first
           answered
           that
           he
           was
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           generally
           did
           instantly
           the
           like
           ,
           I
           spurred
           right
           up
           to
           him
           and
           running
           my
           sword
           through
           his
           body
           killed
           him
           .
           Are
           there
           any
           more
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           desirous
           of
           dying
           by
           my
           
           hand
           ?
           a
           Camerade
           of
           the
           others
           said
           ,
           Yes
           ,
           he
           was
           ;
           I
           replyed
           ,
           You
           deserve
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           shall
           suffer
           that
           of
           the
           Hang-man
           ,
           and
           seising
           upon
           him
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           disarmed
           ,
           and
           his
           Confession
           taken
           by
           the
           Regiments
           Chaplain
           ,
           made
           him
           be
           instantly
           hanged
           on
           a
           tree
           .
           The
           rest
           astonished
           at
           my
           Resolution
           ,
           layed
           down
           their
           arms
           and
           begged
           pardon
           .
           I
           then
           commanded
           them
           to
           march
           ,
           and
           shewing
           them
           Money
           that
           I
           had
           brought
           for
           them
           ,
           told
           them
           that
           as
           a
           punishment
           for
           their
           disobedience
           they
           should
           receive
           none
           in
           three
           days
           .
           After
           which
           I
           went
           along
           with
           them
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           League
           ,
           and
           then
           returned
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           where
           I
           drew
           out
           some
           men
           to
           seise
           
             la
             Cerra
          
           ,
           a
           Pass
           of
           very
           great
           Concernment
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           ordered
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           to
           attacque
           the
           Town
           of
           Nola
           ,
           which
           yielded
           in
           few
           days
           ,
           sending
           to
           make
           capitulations
           with
           me
           ,
           which
           the
           said
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           did
           not
           observe
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           his
           many
           other
           crimes
           ,
           he
           was
           sometime
           after
           punished
           .
        
         
           Gennaro
           and
           Vincenzo
           uniting
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           this
           favourable
           conjuncture
           to
           set
           on
           foot
           the
           most
           dangerous
           encumbrance
           I
           met
           with
           whilest
           I
           was
           at
           Naples
           ,
           from
           which
           ,
           having
           freed
           my self
           with
           vigour
           and
           address
           ,
           I
           drew
           such
           advantage
           from
           it
           as
           augmented
           my
           reputation
           .
           They
           cherished
           underhand
           the
           aversion
           the
           rascallity
           had
           for
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           Citizens
           and
           civiler
           people
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           insolencies
           suffered
           from
           them
           ,
           justly
           hated
           them
           .
           The
           later
           of
           these
           by
           whom
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Virgins
           suburbs
           was
           inhabited
           ,
           were
           called
           
             black
             Cloakes
          
           ,
           and
           
           the
           ordinary
           sort
           of
           people
           took
           the
           name
           of
           Lazares
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Revolutions
           ,
           as
           the
           Revolters
           in
           Flanders
           formerly
           had
           done
           that
           of
           Beggars
           ,
           those
           of
           Guienne
           that
           of
           Eaters
           ,
           those
           of
           Normandy
           of
           Barefeet
           ,
           and
           of
           Beausse
           and
           Soulongne
           of
           
             Wooden
             Pattins
          
           .
           These
           Lazares
           that
           day
           which
           was
           the
           most
           glorious
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           grown
           insolent
           by
           our
           good
           successes
           ,
           went
           into
           the
           Virgins
           Suburbs
           peopled
           by
           thirty
           or
           fourty
           thousand
           inhabitants
           ,
           to
           demand
           Money
           (
           on
           occasion
           of
           the
           publick
           joy
           ,
           )
           of
           the
           
             Black
             Cloaks
          
           with
           great
           insolence
           ,
           and
           a
           Gentleman
           answering
           that
           their
           pillagings
           had
           not
           left
           them
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           bestow
           liberalities
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           rabble
           replied
           ,
           he
           should
           give
           him
           something
           or
           he
           would
           pull
           off
           his
           beard
           ,
           and
           attempting
           it
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           killed
           him
           with
           a
           Poniard
           ,
           and
           got
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           These
           Lazares
           enraged
           at
           the
           death
           of
           their
           Companion
           ,
           sent
           presently
           for
           assistance
           to
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Quarters
           ,
           from
           whence
           there
           came
           running
           three
           or
           four
           thousand
           people
           ,
           and
           a
           furious
           skirmish
           was
           begun
           ,
           yet
           with
           disadvantage
           to
           the
           Lazares
           ,
           who
           ,
           besides
           the
           body
           that
           made
           head
           against
           them
           in
           the
           street
           ,
           were
           fired
           on
           out
           of
           the
           Windows
           .
           News
           of
           this
           being
           brought
           me
           as
           I
           rose
           from
           Dinner
           ,
           my
           first
           care
           was
           to
           send
           to
           double
           our
           Guards
           ,
           fearing
           the
           Spaniards
           would
           not
           let
           sl●p
           so
           handsome
           an
           occasion
           of
           making
           advantage
           of
           our
           disorder
           :
           And
           then
           I
           sent
           
             Onofrio
             Pisacani
          
           with
           his
           Company
           to
           endeavour
           some
           means
           of
           remedying
           this
           unlucky
           accident
           .
           I
           hastened
           after
           my self
           followed
           by
           my
           Guards
           
           and
           three
           or
           four
           of
           my
           Servants
           ,
           having
           disposed
           all
           the
           rest
           on
           our
           several
           Posts
           ,
           to
           be
           ready
           for
           whatsoever
           might
           happen
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           me
           notice
           .
           I
           took
           along
           with
           me
           
             Mazillo
             Caracciolo
          
           Master
           of
           my
           horse
           ,
           who
           might
           do
           me
           good
           service
           ,
           being
           a
           discreet
           person
           ,
           beloved
           and
           esteemed
           by
           all
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           capable
           of
           prevailing
           with
           those
           of
           that
           Suburb
           ,
           and
           the
           Nobility
           inhabiting
           it
           .
           I
           wore
           that
           day
           a
           Suit
           of
           the
           Italian
           fashion
           ,
           the
           onely
           one
           I
           made
           during
           my
           whole
           residence
           ,
           which
           for
           want
           of
           Cloth
           not
           to
           be
           had
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           was
           of
           green
           Grogram
           of
           Naples
           embroidered
           with
           Gold
           ,
           which
           being
           very
           glittering
           and
           remarkable
           ,
           was
           necessary
           to
           make
           me
           distinguished
           at
           a
           distance
           .
           At
           my
           arrival
           I
           found
           
             Onofrio
             Pisacani
          
           hurt
           in
           the
           hand
           by
           a
           Musquet
           shot
           ,
           who
           told
           me
           there
           was
           a
           strange
           disorder
           in
           the
           Suburb
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           caused
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           Town
           to
           be
           shut
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           great
           concourse
           of
           people
           ,
           which
           coming
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           increased
           the
           tumult
           ,
           and
           rendered
           it
           more
           difficult
           to
           be
           appeased
           .
           I
           made
           a
           sign
           with
           my
           hand
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           flocked
           together
           to
           hear
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           might
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           difference
           ,
           forbad
           ,
           on
           pain
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           whole
           day
           to
           pronounce
           either
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Black
             Cloaks
          
           or
           Lazares
           ,
           to
           mention
           treason
           or
           call
           any
           man
           rebel
           ,
           all
           which
           would
           only
           have
           tended
           to
           a
           greater
           exasperating
           mens
           minds
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           scarce
           given
           over
           speaking
           when
           I
           saw
           four
           or
           five
           Rascals
           dragging
           a
           Chirurgion
           ,
           who
           ,
           very
           unluckily
           for
           him
           ,
           wore
           black
           that
           day
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           Profession
           ,
           and
           calling
           him
           rebel
           ,
           
           traitor
           ,
           and
           
             black
             Cloak
          
           ,
           went
           about
           to
           kill
           him
           before
           my
           face
           ;
           whilest
           he
           cast
           himself
           at
           my
           stirrup
           very
           much
           affrighted
           ,
           a
           Butcher
           with
           a
           great
           Knife
           coming
           to
           cut
           his
           throat
           ,
           I
           broke
           my
           Cane
           with
           a
           blow
           I
           gave
           him
           on
           the
           head
           ,
           which
           laid
           him
           along
           at
           my
           feet
           ,
           another
           crying
           out
           that
           the
           people
           would
           not
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           treated
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           I
           rid
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           sending
           them
           both
           to
           prison
           ,
           threatned
           to
           have
           them
           hanged
           before
           night
           .
           I
           had
           another
           Cane
           given
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           broke
           upon
           other
           Mutineers
           ,
           doing
           the
           like
           till
           I
           had
           dispatched
           four
           ,
           which
           allayed
           the
           tumult
           ,
           and
           brought
           all
           the
           Lazares
           to
           begg
           my
           pardon
           on
           their
           Knees
           .
           At
           last
           causing
           the
           City
           gate
           to
           be
           opened
           ,
           and
           leaving
           a
           guard
           upon
           it
           ,
           I
           took
           along
           with
           me
           
             Mazillo
             Caracciolo
          
           ,
           Father
           Capece
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           three
           Gentlemen
           to
           carry
           Orders
           ,
           and
           coming
           into
           the
           suburbs
           found
           the
           Lazares
           and
           
             black
             Cloaks
          
           fighting
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           thousand
           men
           on
           either
           side
           ;
           I
           called
           out
           to
           the
           people
           to
           make
           me
           way
           ,
           and
           passing
           through
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           placed
           my self
           between
           the
           two
           bodies
           ,
           making
           sign
           with
           my
           Hat
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           give
           over
           firing
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           immediately
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           great
           respect
           ,
           that
           without
           any
           more
           acts
           of
           hostility
           ,
           they
           with
           great
           attention
           hearkned
           to
           what
           I
           had
           to
           command
           them
           .
           Taking
           hold
           of
           the
           occasion
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           with
           much
           sorrow
           I
           perceived
           that
           all
           the
           pains
           I
           could
           take
           for
           reuniting
           the
           better
           and
           meaner
           sort
           of
           people
           proved
           vain
           ,
           b●
           the
           great
           animosity
           which
           on
           the
           smallest
           occasions
           broke
           out
           between
           them
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           
           one
           and
           the
           same
           interest
           obliged
           them
           to
           one
           nd
           the
           same
           inclination
           ;
           that
           the
           Spanish
           oppression
           concerning
           them
           both
           ,
           they
           ought
           both
           to
           have
           the
           same
           desires
           of
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           both
           joyn
           their
           endeavours
           to
           mine
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           obtain
           liberty
           ,
           and
           their
           sidings
           being
           the
           greatest
           obstacles
           I
           met
           withal
           ,
           put
           an
           end
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           had
           till
           then
           vainly
           endeavoured
           to
           perswade
           them
           ,
           by
           representing
           their
           interests
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           sacrifice
           their
           animosities
           ,
           if
           they
           loved
           their
           Country
           ;
           but
           now
           in
           fine
           perceiving
           my
           reasons
           and
           admonitions
           to
           be
           so
           little
           valued
           ,
           I
           must
           necessarily
           have
           recourse
           to
           more
           violent
           remedies
           to
           contain
           them
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           was
           so
           sensible
           of
           this
           last
           disorder
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           use
           the
           uttermost
           rigour
           by
           a
           great
           example
           to
           prevent
           any
           other
           of
           so
           dangerous
           concernment
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           enemy
           would
           not
           have
           failed
           to
           have
           made
           advantage
           without
           the
           preventions
           I
           had
           made
           use
           of
           .
           I
           commanded
           two
           Wheels
           and
           four
           Gallowses
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Suburb
           ,
           by
           the
           punishment
           of
           such
           as
           should
           appear
           to
           have
           been
           the
           causers
           of
           this
           Commotion
           to
           terrifie
           others
           :
           at
           the
           same
           time
           I
           ordered
           all
           the
           
             black
             Cloaks
          
           to
           withdraw
           into
           the
           Convent
           of
           Saint
           Mary
           of
           Health
           ,
           and
           sent
           
             Mazillo
             Caracciolo
          
           and
           Father
           Capece
           my
           Confessor
           to
           go
           with
           them
           to
           take
           particular
           information
           of
           what
           had
           passed
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           beginners
           of
           this
           disturbance
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           me
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           after
           which
           I
           would
           declare
           my
           farther
           intentions
           .
           I
           was
           immediately
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           went
           
           toward
           the
           place
           I
           had
           appointed
           them
           ,
           after
           having
           forbidden
           both
           sides
           ,
           on
           pain
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           to
           commit
           any
           act
           of
           Hostility
           :
           From
           them
           turning
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           gave
           them
           a
           severe
           repriment
           ,
           for
           having
           undertaken
           to
           right
           themselves
           in
           stead
           of
           applying
           themselves
           to
           me
           for
           Justice
           ,
           by
           it
           hazarding
           the
           whole
           Town
           had
           I
           not
           provided
           against
           all
           attempts
           that
           might
           have
           been
           made
           ,
           whilest
           every
           man
           was
           busied
           in
           his
           particular
           revenge
           ,
           abandoning
           the
           publick
           defence
           to
           satisfie
           private
           animosities
           ▪
           Then
           demanding
           that
           they
           which
           began
           the
           tumult
           might
           be
           delivered
           into
           my
           hands
           in
           order
           to
           their
           punishment
           ,
           it
           was
           found
           they
           were
           all
           slain
           ,
           chance
           having
           become
           their
           executioner
           .
           I
           sent
           an
           order
           to
           
             Aniello
             Porcio
          
           Auditor
           general
           to
           take
           informations
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           after
           order
           what
           I
           should
           judge
           necessary
           .
           I
           caused
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           Town
           to
           be
           opened
           and
           the
           people
           to
           return
           ,
           enjoyning
           all
           to
           retire
           to
           their
           dwellings
           ,
           and
           lay
           down
           their
           Arms
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           and
           then
           shutting
           the
           Gate
           ,
           left
           my
           Guards
           there
           ,
           expressly
           forbidding
           any
           to
           be
           suffered
           to
           return
           into
           the
           Suburbs
           .
        
         
           
             Mazillo
             Caracciolo
          
           and
           Father
           Capece
           came
           to
           render
           me
           account
           of
           what
           they
           had
           done
           amongst
           the
           
             black
             Cloakes
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           presently
           went
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           also
           a
           repriment
           ,
           but
           different
           from
           that
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           telling
           them
           I
           was
           much
           surprized
           at
           this
           tumult
           ,
           expecting
           more
           discretion
           from
           people
           of
           quality
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           greatest
           part
           were
           Gentlemen
           ;
           That
           understanding
           
           the
           insolence
           of
           the
           Lazares
           they
           should
           not
           have
           concerned
           themselves
           with
           them
           .
           That
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           retired
           into
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           given
           me
           notice
           of
           the
           disorder
           ,
           without
           taking
           arms
           against
           those
           that
           had
           not
           any
           ;
           That
           I
           would
           presently
           have
           come
           in
           and
           done
           them
           justice
           ,
           causing
           the
           greatest
           mutineers
           of
           that
           rabble
           to
           have
           been
           whipped
           through
           the
           Streets
           .
           That
           I
           besought
           them
           for
           my
           sake
           to
           be
           more
           discreet
           another
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           have
           a
           particular
           care
           to
           secure
           them
           from
           all
           insolencies
           .
           That
           if
           there
           were
           any
           amongst
           them
           affected
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           conceal
           their
           inclinations
           better
           ,
           which
           being
           useless
           to
           his
           service
           ,
           onely
           brought
           them
           into
           danger
           ,
           hazarded
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           families
           ,
           and
           provoked
           the
           plundering
           their
           houses
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           would
           secure
           them
           ,
           provided
           that
           by
           too
           indiscreet
           a
           zeal
           ,
           they
           discovered
           not
           themselves
           so
           farre
           as
           would
           bind
           up
           my
           hands
           ,
           and
           deprive
           me
           of
           occasions
           of
           serving
           them
           according
           to
           my
           intention
           ;
           and
           that
           since
           the
           preservation
           of
           my
           person
           was
           necessary
           to
           all
           they
           held
           most
           dear
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           ought
           seriously
           to
           concern
           themselves
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           every
           day
           expose
           me
           to
           new
           dangers
           ,
           their
           Lives
           and
           Honours
           depending
           only
           on
           my
           Protection
           ;
           of
           which
           since
           my
           arrival
           they
           had
           seen
           so
           many
           testimonies
           in
           so
           many
           different
           rancounters
           .
        
         
           They
           heard
           me
           with
           as
           great
           patience
           as
           submission
           ,
           and
           protested
           never
           to
           lose
           the
           memory
           of
           their
           Obligations
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           owing
           me
           all
           ,
           they
           would
           employ
           all
           they
           had
           in
           the
           World
           
           for
           the
           safety
           and
           preservation
           of
           my
           person
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           would
           offer
           up
           their
           Vows
           and
           Prayers
           continually
           .
           In
           effect
           although
           most
           of
           them
           were
           concerned
           in
           the
           re-establishment
           of
           Spain
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           revenues
           being
           settled
           on
           the
           taxes
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           a
           deadly
           hatred
           for
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           earnestly
           sought
           their
           suppression
           ,
           and
           highly
           affronted
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           sensible
           of
           the
           obliging
           way
           I
           made
           use
           of
           in
           what
           concerned
           them
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           they
           and
           their
           whole
           Families
           mentioned
           me
           in
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           but
           conceiving
           their
           ruine
           inseparable
           from
           mine
           ,
           they
           most
           sollicitously
           watched
           for
           my
           safety
           ,
           discovering
           to
           me
           all
           Conspiracies
           were
           made
           against
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           advertising
           me
           of
           all
           such
           designs
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           as
           might
           be
           dangerous
           to
           my
           person
           .
           I
           gave
           them
           assurance
           they
           might
           every
           one
           go
           home
           and
           continue
           there
           without
           fear
           ,
           since
           I
           took
           upon
           me
           their
           Defence
           and
           Protection
           .
        
         
           Presently
           after
           I
           got
           a
           horseback
           ,
           and
           rode
           about
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           to
           see
           all
           things
           setled
           in
           repose
           and
           security
           ,
           and
           gallopping
           as
           fast
           as
           I
           could
           towards
           a
           Street
           where
           I
           heard
           a
           Musquet
           fired
           ,
           I
           met
           a
           Gentlewoman
           weeping
           ,
           who
           casting
           her self
           on
           her
           knees
           before
           me
           ,
           demanded
           justice
           for
           the
           death
           of
           her
           brother
           ,
           whom
           a
           Souldier
           belonging
           to
           a
           Company
           I
           had
           met
           in
           that
           Street
           ,
           had
           killed
           with
           a
           Musquet
           shot
           as
           he
           stood
           at
           his
           Window
           ;
           I
           demanded
           of
           the
           Captain
           who
           it
           was
           that
           notwithstanding
           my
           prohibition
           had
           shot
           ,
           it
           having
           been
           done
           not
           farre
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           replying
           he
           knew
           not
           ,
           laying
           hold
           on
           his
           Belt
           
           I
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           disarmed
           ,
           and
           delivered
           him
           to
           one
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           telling
           him
           his
           life
           should
           answer
           for
           the
           fact
           of
           his
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           commanding
           Father
           Capece
           to
           alight
           to
           confess
           him
           ,
           I
           sent
           for
           the
           Hang-man
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           by
           the
           terrour
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           to
           hold
           all
           in
           respect
           and
           duty
           .
           The
           Captain
           affrighted
           begged
           his
           life
           ,
           with
           assurance
           that
           he
           would
           deliver
           the
           Souldier
           that
           was
           guilty
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           immediately
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           being
           confirmed
           by
           other
           testimonies
           ,
           I
           made
           the
           Captains
           arms
           be
           restored
           him
           ,
           and
           commanded
           him
           as
           soon
           as
           execution
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           at
           which
           I
           would
           have
           him
           be
           present
           ,
           to
           return
           with
           his
           Company
           into
           the
           Town
           .
           The
           Criminal
           after
           his
           Confession
           having
           been
           hanged
           by
           my
           order
           at
           the
           barrs
           of
           the
           Window
           of
           the
           deceased
           ,
           his
           death
           was
           immediately
           revenged
           ,
           and
           his
           sister
           (
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           could
           be
           )
           comforted
           by
           so
           speedy
           justice
           .
           At
           last
           having
           rid
           round
           the
           Suburb
           ,
           and
           hearing
           a
           noise
           in
           a
           house
           in
           a
           by-lane
           ,
           I
           hastened
           thither
           ,
           and
           saw
           Serjeant
           Major
           
             Gennaro
             Griffo
          
           ,
           Son
           to
           the
           old
           Colonel
           
             Bartholomew
             Griffo
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           formerly
           spoken
           ,
           whom
           eight
           or
           nine
           rascals
           armed
           ,
           some
           with
           Poniards
           ,
           and
           some
           with
           great
           Knives
           ,
           dragged
           on
           the
           ground
           ;
           others
           the
           mean
           while
           setting
           their
           swords
           at
           his
           breast
           ,
           ready
           to
           kill
           him
           with
           many
           wounds
           ,
           I
           commanded
           them
           to
           leave
           him
           and
           be
           gone
           ,
           but
           seeing
           that
           in
           spight
           of
           my
           order
           they
           persisted
           ,
           I
           leapt
           from
           my
           horse
           with
           my
           Sword
           in
           my
           hand
           ,
           and
           having
           entered
           the
           house
           l●ied
           about
           me
           ,
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           let
           him
           
           go
           The
           poor
           Gentleman
           casting
           himself
           at
           my
           feet
           besought
           me
           to
           save
           his
           life
           ,
           I
           embraced
           him
           with
           my
           left
           arm
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           right
           put
           by
           several
           thrusts
           the
           rascals
           made
           at
           him
           in
           my
           arms
           ,
           which
           without
           extraordinary
           good
           fortune
           had
           slain
           him
           with
           me
           .
           I
           pushed
           him
           into
           a
           low
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           going
           out
           in
           pursuit
           of
           the
           Villains
           ,
           overtook
           him
           that
           had
           made
           the
           last
           thrust
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           put
           by
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           passed
           two
           foot
           beyond
           my
           body
           ,
           I
           made
           so
           violent
           a
           thrust
           at
           him
           that
           I
           cast
           him
           down
           two
           paces
           distant
           from
           me
           ,
           my
           sword
           having
           bended
           even
           to
           the
           Hilt
           without
           entring
           ,
           by
           lighting
           on
           a
           place
           (
           happily
           for
           him
           )
           where
           one
           of
           the
           skirts
           of
           his
           Buff
           Coat
           hung
           over
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           getting
           hastily
           up
           he
           ran
           away
           with
           his
           Companions
           ,
           whom
           I
           followed
           laying
           upon
           them
           with
           my
           sword
           till
           I
           came
           to
           the
           great
           Street
           of
           the
           Suburb
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           fourteen
           or
           fifteen
           hundred
           men
           in
           arms
           ,
           who
           having
           passed
           through
           other
           Gates
           of
           the
           Town
           came
           together
           on
           the
           rumor
           of
           what
           passed
           in
           the
           Suburb
           .
           I
           threatned
           to
           have
           them
           severely
           punished
           for
           returning
           contrary
           to
           my
           order
           ,
           and
           commanding
           them
           instantly
           to
           return
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           whose
           Gate
           I
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           opened
           ,
           I
           wondered
           to
           perceive
           they
           durst
           not
           go
           and
           asking
           the
           reason
           ,
           they
           told
           me
           they
           were
           affraid
           I
           would
           strike
           them
           with
           my
           Sword
           :
           I
           set
           its
           point
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           leaning
           upon
           it
           ,
           gave
           them
           my
           word
           not
           to
           strike
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           obeyed
           me
           .
           They
           threw
           down
           their
           arms
           ,
           and
           falling
           on
           their
           Knees
           begged
           my
           pardon
           .
           By
           this
           testimony
           
           of
           Submission
           I
           judged
           I
           might
           yet
           do
           something
           more
           ,
           and
           sending
           one
           of
           my
           Guards
           for
           
             Gennaro
             Griffo
          
           ,
           let
           him
           know
           he
           should
           come
           on
           my
           Parole
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           concerned
           his
           safety
           so
           to
           do
           .
           At
           his
           arrival
           I
           took
           him
           by
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           and
           turning
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           said
           ,
           Look
           on
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           I
           affect
           and
           value
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           taken
           him
           into
           my
           Protection
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           that
           if
           any
           of
           you
           dis-respect
           or
           injure
           him
           ,
           the
           whole
           world
           shall
           not
           save
           the
           party
           offending
           from
           hanging
           ;
           Where
           are
           those
           that
           even
           now
           would
           have
           murthered
           him
           ?
           let
           them
           come
           forth
           ,
           I
           will
           pardon
           them
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           have
           them
           beg
           it
           of
           him
           on
           their
           Knees
           ,
           and
           come
           and
           kiss
           his
           feet
           ;
           This
           they
           did
           with
           all
           imaginable
           testimonies
           of
           repentance
           and
           submission
           .
           Then
           embracing
           him
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           in
           all
           their
           hearing
           ,
           he
           might
           rest
           secure
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           any
           hereafter
           gave
           him
           the
           least
           offence
           ,
           I
           would
           so
           severely
           punish
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Example
           should
           make
           all
           the
           people
           respect
           him
           .
           He
           withdrew
           with
           many
           acknowledgements
           of
           his
           obligation
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           very
           much
           satisfied
           in
           so
           good
           a
           Protectour
           I
           got
           on
           horseback
           again
           ,
           and
           causing
           all
           the
           people
           to
           return
           into
           the
           Town
           by
           Saint
           Gennaro's
           Gate
           ,
           made
           it
           be
           shut
           again
           ,
           and
           fetching
           another
           round
           about
           the
           Suburb
           ,
           finding
           all
           things
           quiet
           returned
           by
           the
           Gate
           of
           Capua
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           no
           sooner
           in
           the
           Town
           but
           I
           heard
           an
           alarm
           at
           one
           of
           the
           Posts
           ,
           whither
           I
           made
           haste
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           supposing
           me
           wholly
           taken
           up
           in
           pacifying
           the
           disorder
           they
           heard
           was
           in
           the
           Virgins
           Suburb
           ,
           thinking
           to
           make
           advantage
           by
           
           my
           absence
           ,
           intended
           to
           attempt
           something
           about
           the
           Quarter
           of
           Saint
           Clare
           ,
           but
           they
           found
           themselves
           much
           deceived
           when
           by
           the
           cries
           of
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           Long
           live
           his
           Highness
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           our
           Protectour
           ,
           they
           were
           assured
           of
           my
           Presence
           ,
           which
           obliged
           them
           to
           retreat
           without
           any
           more
           firing
           .
        
         
           At
           my
           coming
           home
           I
           found
           the
           Wives
           and
           Sisters
           of
           those
           wretches
           I
           had
           sent
           to
           prison
           ,
           who
           with
           disheveled
           hair
           and
           tears
           in
           their
           eyes
           implored
           their
           pardon
           .
           This
           day
           had
           been
           so
           glorious
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           so
           well
           pleased
           that
           I
           could
           refuse
           nothing
           ,
           I
           therefore
           readily
           granted
           their
           requests
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           instant
           sent
           to
           give
           their
           Husbands
           and
           Brothers
           liberty
           ,
           on
           condition
           they
           should
           afterwards
           be
           more
           discreet
           and
           respective
           .
           My
           thoughts
           highly
           satisfied
           with
           so
           glorious
           a
           day
           ,
           I
           went
           home
           to
           refresh
           my self
           after
           the
           toil
           it
           had
           given
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           all
           night
           at
           my
           ease
           what
           I
           was
           to
           do
           next
           morning
           :
           and
           the
           better
           to
           establish
           Government
           and
           Order
           in
           the
           Citie
           ,
           I
           began
           such
           a
           manner
           of
           life
           as
           I
           thought
           necessary
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           will
           appear
           very
           rational
           though
           difficult
           to
           practise
           by
           persons
           less
           vigorous
           and
           laborious
           than
           my self
           ,
           which
           none
           could
           have
           undergone
           to
           whom
           nature
           had
           given
           a
           less
           able
           body
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           arose
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           whilest
           I
           dressed
           me
           ,
           I
           took
           account
           of
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           at
           our
           attacques
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           considerable
           persons
           of
           the
           Town
           informed
           me
           of
           all
           disorders
           that
           required
           redress
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           their
           opinions
           concerning
           all
           that
           was
           to
           be
           done
           in
           
           the
           day
           ;
           After
           that
           I
           placed
           my self
           in
           my
           Hall
           under
           a
           State
           ,
           leaning
           against
           a
           Table
           ,
           to
           give
           particular
           audiences
           ,
           my
           Suiss
           Guards
           standing
           on
           each
           side
           to
           suffer
           but
           one
           at
           a
           time
           to
           approach
           me
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           which
           spoke
           to
           me
           might
           neither
           be
           interrupted
           nor
           over-heard
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           standing
           by
           me
           ,
           into
           whose
           hands
           I
           gave
           all
           the
           Petitions
           were
           presented
           me
           ,
           having
           established
           the
           order
           of
           making
           addresses
           by
           writing
           ,
           to
           avoid
           confusion
           and
           help
           my
           memory
           ,
           hearing
           nevertheless
           what
           every
           one
           had
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           giving
           present
           answers
           to
           all
           affairs
           whose
           condition
           would
           admit
           them
           ;
           from
           thence
           I
           was
           carried
           to
           Mass
           in
           a
           Sedan
           ,
           every
           Wednesday
           and
           Saturday
           to
           our
           Lady
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           and
           on
           other
           dayes
           to
           such
           other
           Churches
           where
           there
           were
           some
           particular
           solemnities
           ,
           or
           to
           such
           Cloysters
           of
           Nuns
           where
           Ladies
           of
           Quality
           resided
           ,
           by
           their
           means
           to
           hold
           correspondence
           with
           their
           Relations
           ,
           to
           know
           of
           them
           what
           I
           might
           do
           for
           their
           service
           ,
           acquire
           their
           friendship
           ,
           and
           engage
           them
           in
           my
           Concernments
           by
           the
           care
           I
           took
           to
           oblige
           them
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
           By
           the
           way
           I
           caused
           my
           Sedan
           to
           stop
           ,
           whilest
           I
           spoke
           with
           all
           such
           as
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           to
           me
           :
           women
           came
           with
           Suits
           ,
           which
           I
           either
           granted
           or
           refused
           ,
           according
           to
           equity
           ,
           without
           delaying
           them
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           having
           a
           Pen
           and
           Ink
           carried
           along
           to
           write
           answers
           on
           Petitions
           ,
           I
           did
           it
           as
           often
           as
           I
           could
           possibly
           .
           I
           gave
           out
           over
           night
           where
           I
           intended
           to
           go
           to
           Mass
           next
           Morning
           ,
           that
           Ladies
           of
           Quality
           might
           repair
           thither
           ,
           they
           not
           coming
           home
           to
           me
           ,
           it
           being
           
           contrary
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           After
           Mass
           was
           ended
           ,
           I
           spoke
           to
           them
           to
           know
           if
           they
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           pretend
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           having
           heard
           them
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           I
           signed
           on
           the
           Rails
           of
           the
           Altar
           such
           dispatches
           as
           they
           desired
           ,
           for
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           Brothers
           ,
           or
           Kinsmen
           ;
           At
           my
           return
           ,
           whilest
           my
           meat
           was
           served
           up
           ,
           I
           again
           gave
           audience
           to
           all
           that
           pretended
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           went
           to
           Dinner
           ,
           during
           which
           my
           Musick
           played
           which
           was
           of
           the
           best
           in
           Europe
           .
           It
           was
           often
           interrupted
           either
           by
           such
           as
           had
           some
           intelligence
           to
           bring
           me
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           thing
           to
           say
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           signing
           dispatches
           .
           When
           I
           rose
           from
           table
           I
           called
           for
           my
           horses
           ,
           and
           till
           my
           servants
           had
           dined
           continued
           to
           give
           audience
           :
           As
           I
           rid
           I
           stayed
           my
           horse
           at
           the
           corner
           of
           every
           Street
           ,
           where
           I
           saw
           people
           gather
           together
           ,
           to
           hear
           all
           complaints
           that
           might
           be
           made
           me
           ,
           and
           inform
           my self
           of
           all
           necessities
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           supply
           them
           ;
           in
           this
           manner
           I
           rid
           about
           the
           Streets
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           always
           hung
           with
           Tapestry
           ,
           and
           perfumes
           were
           burned
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           related
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           my
           Pictures
           could
           be
           had
           I
           saw
           them
           erected
           at
           all
           turnings
           of
           the
           Streets
           under
           States
           with
           perfuming
           pots
           before
           them
           .
           I
           visited
           without
           failing
           all
           the
           Posts
           ,
           and
           gave
           all
           necessary
           Orders
           .
           Afterwards
           I
           rid
           out
           of
           Town
           to
           take
           the
           air
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           to
           
             Poggio
             Reale
          
           where
           the
           Gardens
           and
           Fountains
           are
           the
           most
           delicious
           of
           the
           World
           :
           Otherwise
           I
           caused
           my
           horses
           to
           be
           ridden
           in
           my
           presence
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           mounted
           them
           my self
           .
           Towards
           Evening
           I
           went
           homewards
           ,
           hearing
           and
           discoursing
           
           by
           the
           way
           with
           all
           that
           were
           desirous
           of
           it
           .
           When
           I
           came
           home
           I
           again
           gave
           audience
           ,
           which
           being
           finished
           ,
           the
           Officers
           commanding
           the
           several
           Posts
           and
           Quarters
           came
           for
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Tickets
           for
           receiving
           Powder
           ,
           which
           I
           gave
           according
           to
           the
           occasion
           I
           found
           they
           had
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           ,
           in
           whom
           I
           had
           an
           entire
           confidence
           ,
           distributed
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           having
           put
           it
           into
           his
           custodie
           after
           I
           found
           that
           
             Aniello
             de
             Falco
          
           General
           of
           the
           Artillery
           was
           too
           free
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           refuse
           any
           that
           demanded
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           discovery
           of
           so
           great
           abuse
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           sometimes
           sold
           to
           the
           Enemie
           .
        
         
           The
           City
           Magistrates
           came
           every
           Evening
           according
           to
           the
           Order
           I
           had
           given
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           then
           conferred
           with
           them
           of
           all
           means
           for
           making
           the
           people
           subsist
           ,
           and
           supplying
           them
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           .
           Wine
           of
           which
           we
           had
           abundance
           was
           so
           cheap
           that
           the
           best
           cost
           but
           two
           pence
           a
           quart
           ,
           which
           made
           a
           very
           good
           amends
           to
           the
           people
           for
           all
           such
           other
           Provisions
           as
           were
           less
           plentiful
           .
           Butchers
           meat
           was
           sold
           for
           two
           pence
           a
           pound
           ,
           only
           Veal
           which
           is
           there
           accounted
           most
           delicate
           for
           three
           pence
           ;
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           Gammons
           of
           Bacon
           ,
           Lard
           ,
           and
           other
           Salt-meats
           ;
           We
           had
           from
           the
           Country
           so
           great
           plenty
           of
           Fowl
           and
           Venison
           that
           they
           bore
           almost
           no
           price
           .
           We
           had
           great
           abundance
           of
           Pigeons
           more
           delicious
           than
           those
           of
           Rome
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           bread
           excepted
           ,
           which
           was
           something
           dear
           ,
           all
           things
           necessary
           not
           onely
           to
           eating
           but
           feasting
           were
           cheaper
           than
           in
           any
           other
           
           place
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           extraordinary
           fair
           and
           delicate
           fish
           at
           very
           low
           rates
           .
           I
           took
           so
           exact
           care
           of
           preserving
           our
           Corn
           ,
           that
           I
           resolved
           every
           night
           with
           the
           Magistrates
           the
           weight
           and
           price
           of
           the
           bread
           that
           was
           to
           be
           sold
           next
           day
           ,
           appointing
           what
           Corn
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           be
           ground
           ,
           and
           what
           quantity
           of
           Meal
           distributed
           amongst
           the
           Bakers
           ,
           suffering
           nothing
           to
           be
           drawn
           from
           the
           publick
           Granaries
           without
           Tickets
           under
           my
           hand
           :
           and
           to
           avoid
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           ,
           I
           appointed
           what
           Ovens
           should
           bake
           for
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           leaving
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           At
           night
           the
           Bakers
           paid
           in
           the
           price
           of
           the
           Corn
           that
           had
           been
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Granaries
           ;
           and
           the
           Mony
           was
           laid
           up
           to
           buy
           more
           ,
           and
           some
           Loaves
           of
           those
           that
           were
           to
           be
           sold
           were
           brought
           me
           that
           I
           might
           see
           whether
           they
           were
           according
           to
           the
           weight
           and
           quality
           ordained
           .
           We
           never
           wanted
           fruit
           ,
           roots
           and
           herbs
           ,
           and
           having
           great
           quantity
           of
           Indian
           Corn
           ,
           it
           was
           mixed
           amongst
           the
           courser
           Bread
           ▪
           which
           the
           poorer
           sort
           therefore
           bought
           the
           cheaper
           .
           Besides
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           Country
           people
           after
           we
           became
           master
           there
           ,
           brought
           Bread
           to
           sell
           in
           the
           Town
           every
           Morning
           .
           For
           Oats
           and
           Forrage
           for
           our
           Horse
           we
           never
           were
           in
           any
           great
           want
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Regulating
           of
           all
           these
           matters
           belonging
           to
           the
           City
           Magistrates
           ,
           I
           spent
           part
           of
           the
           Evening
           with
           them
           ,
           after
           which
           I
           retired
           to
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           sometimes
           going
           into
           my
           bed
           to
           refresh
           my self
           ,
           I
           caused
           some
           Officer
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           a
           civil
           and
           criminal
           judge
           ,
           with
           some
           
           one
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Saint
           Clare
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           their
           opinions
           on
           the
           different
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Petitions
           that
           had
           that
           day
           been
           presented
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           ordered
           to
           be
           read
           before
           me
           .
           This
           sometimes
           imployed
           me
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           ;
           for
           I
           never
           passed
           any
           by
           without
           a
           grant
           or
           a
           refusal
           ,
           causing
           a
           List
           of
           all
           such
           as
           had
           been
           presented
           to
           be
           hung
           up
           in
           the
           Morning
           at
           my
           Secretaries
           Office
           ,
           where
           every
           one
           might
           see
           whether
           his
           business
           had
           success
           or
           failed
           ,
           and
           this
           with
           such
           punctuality
           ,
           that
           I
           never
           delayed
           any
           to
           another
           day
           .
           But
           for
           my
           refreshment
           in
           so
           great
           troubles
           ,
           we
           drank
           all
           sorts
           of
           iced
           waters
           which
           are
           made
           better
           and
           more
           deliciously
           in
           Naples
           than
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           Italy
           :
           afterwards
           dismissing
           the
           Magistrates
           I
           called
           for
           Supper
           ,
           detaining
           some
           with
           whom
           I
           was
           most
           intimate
           and
           familiar
           ,
           to
           divert
           and
           entertain
           my self
           with
           them
           .
           After
           I
           had
           supped
           ,
           walking
           about
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           I
           had
           all
           the
           dispatches
           I
           had
           that
           day
           received
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           read
           ,
           appointing
           answers
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           presence
           causing
           extracts
           to
           be
           made
           of
           the
           principal
           Matters
           :
           My
           Letters
           were
           drawing
           up
           all
           night
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           waked
           in
           the
           Morning
           brought
           me
           to
           sign
           .
           But
           for
           what
           concerned
           my
           Negotiations
           with
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           keep
           them
           secret
           ,
           I
           shewed
           no
           man
           the
           Letters
           I
           received
           ,
           and
           writ
           all
           answers
           with
           mine
           own
           hand
           .
           Three
           hours
           of
           the
           night
           were
           usually
           passed
           before
           I
           went
           to
           bed
           ,
           and
           I
           appointed
           my
           Chamberlains
           to
           wake
           me
           ,
           to
           speak
           with
           all
           such
           as
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           to
           me
           ,
           which
           usually
           happened
           five
           or
           six
           times
           
           in
           a
           night
           :
           but
           considering
           the
           Condition
           I
           was
           in
           ,
           I
           thought
           I
           ought
           to
           neglect
           nothing
           ,
           believing
           that
           amongst
           many
           useless
           Relations
           ,
           I
           might
           possibly
           learn
           something
           of
           Importance
           .
           And
           of
           what
           age
           ,
           quality
           ,
           or
           sex
           soever
           the
           parties
           were
           that
           desired
           to
           speak
           with
           me
           ,
           they
           had
           an
           immediate
           admittance
           .
           This
           was
           the
           manner
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           space
           of
           five
           moneths
           ,
           I
           neither
           eate
           nor
           slept
           in
           quiet
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           desirous
           to
           remedy
           the
           confusion
           caused
           in
           the
           Town
           by
           the
           idleness
           of
           such
           as
           bore
           arms
           ,
           the
           insolencies
           which
           Souldiers
           going
           up
           and
           down
           in
           troops
           might
           the
           more
           easily
           act
           ,
           the
           inconveniencies
           caused
           by
           the
           shops
           being
           continually
           shut
           up
           ,
           the
           necessity
           to
           which
           handicrafts
           people
           were
           reduced
           for
           want
           of
           work
           ,
           and
           the
           tyranny
           exercised
           on
           the
           poor
           Citizens
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           sold
           Provisions
           with
           their
           arms
           lying
           by
           them
           :
           to
           which
           purpose
           I
           made
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           posted
           up
           at
           the
           Corner
           of
           every
           Street
           ,
           commanding
           all
           Artificers
           to
           return
           to
           work
           in
           their
           Callings
           ,
           and
           all
           Tradesmen
           to
           open
           their
           Shops
           :
           forbid
           all
           Souldiers
           to
           go
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Town
           in
           bodies
           ,
           to
           carry
           any
           fire
           arms
           ,
           or
           beat
           Drums
           ,
           unless
           at
           the
           hours
           of
           setting
           the
           Watch
           ,
           and
           all
           Officers
           to
           be
           followed
           by
           their
           Souldiers
           in
           Arms
           when
           they
           went
           about
           their
           particular
           business
           ,
           or
           to
           buy
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           especially
           when
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           or
           sollicite
           and
           receive
           their
           pay
           :
           that
           no
           Butchers
           ,
           Bakers
           ,
           or
           others
           selling
           Provisions
           should
           have
           any
           fire
           or
           other
           Arms
           about
           them
           ,
           or
           upon
           
           their
           Stalls
           ,
           whilest
           they
           sold
           their
           ware
           ,
           complaints
           having
           been
           made
           that
           some
           of
           them
           had
           been
           so
           insolent
           ,
           as
           to
           exact
           on
           poor
           people
           ,
           forcing
           them
           to
           take
           such
           things
           as
           they
           liked
           not
           ,
           and
           at
           rates
           they
           had
           not
           agreed
           on
           ,
           as
           also
           all
           fraud
           in
           weights
           and
           measures
           ,
           and
           enhancing
           the
           Prices
           set
           by
           order
           on
           all
           Provisions
           ;
           and
           this
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           This
           Proclamation
           was
           so
           exactly
           observed
           ,
           that
           from
           that
           day
           the
           City
           of
           Naples
           enjoyed
           more
           repose
           and
           quiet
           ,
           than
           it
           had
           ever
           done
           in
           time
           of
           the
           most
           settled
           peace
           :
           All
           shops
           were
           opened
           and
           furnished
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Ware
           ;
           Traffique
           went
           forward
           with
           as
           much
           security
           as
           liberty
           ;
           no
           theft
           was
           committed
           ,
           no
           arms
           seen
           ,
           nor
           noise
           heard
           .
           Artificers
           gained
           their
           livings
           by
           their
           work
           as
           before
           the
           revolutions
           ,
           and
           all
           people
           lived
           with
           greater
           ease
           and
           tranquillity
           than
           ever
           .
           That
           order
           the
           Spaniards
           could
           never
           establish
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           most
           absolute
           Authority
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           caused
           to
           be
           observed
           at
           the
           very
           instant
           of
           declaring
           my
           pleasure
           ,
           surprised
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           imagine
           it
           possible
           ,
           and
           drew
           from
           all
           a
           greater
           respect
           and
           affection
           .
        
         
           Things
           were
           in
           this
           condition
           when
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           sought
           to
           destroy
           me
           ,
           by
           endeavouring
           every
           day
           to
           raise
           some
           new
           Commotion
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           ,
           whom
           they
           looked
           on
           as
           very
           considerable
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           carrying
           on
           some
           enterprise
           .
           He
           applied
           himself
           to
           a
           Serjeant
           Major
           called
           Alexio
           ,
           and
           making
           use
           of
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Popes
           Internuncio
           
           for
           gaining
           him
           a
           Priest
           ,
           called
           
             Joseph
             Scopa
          
           ,
           proposed
           a
           meeting
           with
           him
           :
           of
           which
           an
           account
           being
           given
           me
           ,
           I
           could
           hardly
           perswade
           my self
           ,
           that
           a
           person
           of
           his
           age
           and
           condition
           could
           possibly
           suffer
           himself
           to
           be
           transported
           to
           such
           an
           excess
           ,
           by
           an
           inconsiderate
           zeal
           for
           Spain
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           have
           been
           excusable
           in
           a
           young
           man.
           
        
         
           These
           two
           persons
           assured
           me
           he
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           be
           at
           the
           rendezvous
           appointed
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           already
           discovered
           he
           had
           an
           intention
           to
           propound
           a
           design
           upon
           my
           person
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           give
           the
           enemy
           an
           entrance
           into
           the
           Town
           ;
           That
           they
           had
           well
           laid
           their
           plot
           ,
           and
           assured
           me
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           fourth
           of
           January
           ,
           to
           bring
           me
           his
           head
           .
           I
           forbad
           them
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           injure
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           I
           would
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           their
           business
           ,
           unless
           they
           could
           deliver
           him
           to
           me
           in
           perfect
           health
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           that
           they
           should
           be
           very
           careful
           to
           disguise
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           engage
           my
           Parole
           for
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi's
           security
           ,
           whom
           I
           esteemed
           too
           prudent
           to
           put
           himself
           into
           their
           hands
           on
           any
           other
           account
           ,
           or
           trust
           persons
           that
           had
           no
           character
           to
           make
           authentick
           the
           assurance
           they
           should
           give
           him
           .
           I
           gave
           them
           leave
           to
           take
           all
           their
           Measures
           against
           the
           next
           day
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           and
           appointed
           them
           to
           come
           at
           my
           rising
           and
           receive
           my
           farther
           Orders
           ,
           and
           give
           me
           account
           of
           all
           they
           had
           negotiated
           They
           came
           punctually
           at
           the
           hour
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           ,
           with
           the
           Internuncio
           ,
           his
           grand-child
           the
           Prince
           of
           Avella
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           Austria's
           Secretary
           ,
           would
           be
           at
           three
           of
           the
           Clock
           
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Luca
           ,
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           Chiaye
           :
           they
           desired
           men
           to
           lie
           in
           ambush
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           responsible
           upon
           their
           Lives
           to
           bring
           me
           within
           two
           hours
           the
           Grand-father
           ,
           Grand-child
           ,
           and
           John's
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           possibly
           himself
           ,
           who
           they
           were
           told
           would
           be
           personally
           at
           this
           Conference
           .
           I
           commanded
           them
           above
           all
           to
           be
           careful
           no
           way
           to
           offend
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Internuncio
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           sacred
           as
           well
           to
           them
           as
           me
           ,
           for
           on
           the
           Popes
           being
           for
           or
           against
           us
           absolutely
           depended
           the
           ruine
           or
           establishment
           of
           our
           affairs
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           hour
           appointed
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           came
           with
           his
           Grand
           child
           the
           Prince
           of
           Avella
           ,
           about
           eighteen
           or
           nineteen
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             Prospero
             Suardo
          
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           much
           wit
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Enemy
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           word
           was
           sent
           me
           that
           John's
           Secretary
           was
           gone
           to
           fetch
           his
           Master
           ,
           who
           ,
           the
           rest
           told
           them
           ,
           intended
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           confirm
           all
           such
           advantageous
           conditions
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           I
           would
           have
           a
           little
           patience
           they
           might
           take
           him
           prisoner
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           I
           judged
           the
           Spaniards
           would
           never
           consent
           to
           his
           hazarding
           himself
           so
           lightly
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           do
           somthing
           more
           extraordinary
           we
           should
           loose
           the
           opportunity
           already
           in
           our
           hands
           ,
           I
           therefore
           sent
           them
           word
           they
           should
           content
           themselves
           with
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Avella
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             Prospero
             Suardo
          
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           peoples
           insolence
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Plot
           might
           be
           barbarous
           enough
           to
           kill
           them
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           sent
           the
           Company
           of
           my
           Guards
           for
           their
           
           Convoy
           ,
           with
           three
           Sedans
           to
           bring
           them
           more
           at
           their
           ease
           ,
           and
           ordered
           the
           Captain
           to
           make
           them
           a
           Complement
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           their
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           me
           to
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           where
           I
           would
           expect
           them
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           did
           not
           very
           handsomely
           receive
           my
           Civility
           ,
           more
           troubled
           at
           his
           own
           imprudence
           ,
           to
           have
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           rendred
           himself
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           than
           at
           his
           imprisonment
           ;
           and
           very
           much
           transported
           with
           heat
           enough
           told
           
             Augustine
             de
             Lieto
          
           that
           when
           with
           his
           Gallies
           he
           met
           him
           passing
           in
           a
           Felucca
           to
           Naples
           ,
           had
           he
           believed
           him
           engaged
           in
           my
           service
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           caused
           him
           to
           have
           been
           hanged
           at
           the
           Anchor
           of
           the
           Admiral
           .
           The
           people
           were
           all
           in
           arms
           as
           he
           passed
           by
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           shewed
           the
           Shambles
           provided
           with
           meat
           in
           abundance
           ,
           great
           quantity
           of
           Wild-fowl
           ,
           Poultry
           and
           Venison
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Market-place
           Tables
           of
           Bread
           ,
           which
           seemed
           the
           remainder
           of
           what
           had
           been
           sold
           all
           day
           ;
           all
           which
           struck
           him
           to
           the
           heart
           having
           seen
           nothing
           but
           misery
           and
           poverty
           amongst
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           He
           found
           a
           foot-guard
           drawn
           up
           before
           the
           Carmelites
           Cloyster
           where
           I
           lay
           ,
           my
           Suiss
           on
           each
           side
           the
           Stairs
           ,
           and
           my
           other
           Guards
           in
           the
           Hall
           ,
           being
           returned
           from
           waiting
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           five
           and
           twenty
           footmen
           ,
           every
           one
           a
           torch
           of
           white
           Wax
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           my
           apartment
           richly
           furnished
           and
           full
           of
           lights
           .
           I
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           met
           at
           my
           Stair-foot
           by
           thirty
           Gentlemen
           ;
           and
           Fifty
           Officers
           ,
           my self
           staying
           for
           him
           in
           my
           Hall
           ,
           with
           Gennaro
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           all
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           
           chief
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           :
           I
           received
           him
           with
           all
           kindness
           and
           honour
           imaginable
           ,
           leading
           him
           into
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           being
           seated
           ,
           we
           entered
           upon
           very
           serious
           discourse
           ,
           which
           began
           by
           a
           Complement
           I
           made
           him
           ,
           relating
           to
           his
           misfortune
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           all
           that
           wore
           swords
           were
           subject
           to
           the
           like
           accidents
           ,
           which
           ought
           neither
           to
           astonish
           nor
           surprise
           a
           person
           of
           courage
           and
           discretion
           as
           he
           was
           .
           That
           whatsoever
           advantage
           I
           might
           derive
           from
           his
           captivity
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           avoid
           being
           sensible
           of
           his
           affliction
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           endeavour
           to
           mitigate
           by
           all
           civilities
           and
           services
           possible
           ;
           that
           I
           assured
           him
           of
           receiving
           from
           me
           such
           usage
           as
           I
           my self
           would
           wish
           ,
           if
           misfortune
           had
           put
           me
           in
           his
           place
           :
           but
           if
           I
           might
           freely
           express
           my
           thoughts
           without
           offending
           him
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           tell
           him
           I
           could
           not
           have
           believed
           that
           a
           person
           of
           his
           years
           and
           experience
           would
           have
           entrusted
           himself
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Priest
           and
           a
           Souldier
           of
           fortune
           ,
           to
           whose
           word
           so
           much
           confidence
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           because
           ,
           besides
           that
           they
           have
           not
           enough
           of
           honour
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           they
           come
           also
           short
           in
           credit
           ,
           not
           being
           in
           a
           condition
           sufficiently
           elevated
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           comply
           with
           it
           ,
           nor
           to
           give
           assurance
           for
           performance
           though
           desirous
           of
           it
           .
           That
           some
           days
           were
           passed
           since
           their
           acquainting
           me
           that
           they
           had
           treated
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           have
           continued
           without
           my
           permission
           ;
           and
           that
           without
           any
           design
           of
           representing
           to
           him
           the
           Obligation
           he
           had
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           acquaint
           him
           that
           their
           first
           intention
           was
           to
           have
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           and
           
           brought
           it
           to
           me
           ;
           that
           abhorring
           this
           proposal
           I
           forbad
           them
           to
           attempt
           any
           thing
           against
           his
           life
           ,
           for
           which
           their
           own
           should
           be
           responsible
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           could
           bring
           him
           to
           me
           without
           any
           farther
           prejudice
           to
           him
           ,
           I
           approved
           their
           design
           ,
           and
           would
           recompence
           it
           as
           a
           remarkable
           service
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           what
           profit
           soever
           our
           party
           might
           receive
           ,
           by
           depriving
           our
           enemies
           of
           a
           head
           so
           able
           for
           Councel
           ,
           and
           a
           person
           so
           capacitated
           by
           valour
           and
           experience
           to
           render
           them
           considerable
           services
           ,
           I
           would
           rather
           let
           them
           enjoy
           him
           ,
           and
           loose
           all
           the
           advantages
           I
           might
           obtain
           by
           his
           imprisonment
           ,
           than
           see
           him
           whose
           merit
           ,
           birth
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           had
           given
           me
           not
           onely
           so
           great
           esteem
           ,
           but
           veneration
           for
           him
           exposed
           to
           any
           danger
           on
           my
           account
           .
           He
           thanked
           me
           for
           so
           obliging
           a
           discourse
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           he
           had
           very
           lightly
           exposed
           himself
           ,
           and
           plaied
           the
           part
           of
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           would
           have
           hazarded
           much
           more
           for
           the
           service
           of
           his
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           having
           to
           deal
           with
           a
           faithless
           and
           rebellious
           people
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           sacrifice
           himself
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           not
           a
           man
           in
           the
           Town
           capable
           of
           giving
           him
           assurance
           ,
           besides
           my self
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           make
           his
           overture
           ,
           the
           principal
           point
           of
           his
           negotiation
           being
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           against
           the
           most
           dangerous
           enemy
           of
           Spain
           ▪
           on
           whose
           misfortune
           or
           prosperity
           depended
           her
           good
           or
           evil
           success
           .
           You
           see
           (
           I
           replyed
           )
           the
           particular
           care
           heaven
           takes
           of
           my
           preservation
           ,
           since
           it
           so
           severely
           punishes
           designs
           against
           my
           person
           :
           he
           told
           me
           he
           found
           it
           to
           his
           cost
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           was
           too
           generous
           to
           wish
           
           him
           harm
           ,
           for
           endeavouring
           by
           all
           means
           to
           preserve
           a
           Crown
           on
           the
           head
           of
           a
           Master
           ,
           to
           whose
           interests
           his
           honour
           ,
           duty
           and
           inclination
           so
           powerfully
           engaged
           him
           .
           That
           he
           pitied
           me
           for
           having
           concerned
           my self
           in
           an
           enterprise
           that
           must
           needs
           at
           last
           ruine
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           would
           probably
           cost
           me
           my
           life
           and
           honour
           .
           That
           a
           person
           of
           my
           quality
           and
           merit
           ought
           indeed
           to
           seek
           occasions
           of
           imploying
           his
           courage
           ,
           and
           perform
           such
           Gallant
           actions
           as
           I
           daily
           did
           ,
           but
           that
           should
           be
           more
           just
           and
           honourable
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           better
           cause
           .
           That
           he
           was
           ashamed
           to
           see
           one
           ,
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           at
           the
           head
           of
           Royal
           Armies
           ,
           (
           the
           Command
           whereof
           could
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           me
           ,
           which
           side
           soever
           I
           would
           follow
           ,
           whether
           France
           or
           Spain
           ,
           )
           become
           the
           leader
           of
           a
           revolted
           people
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           imployment
           ,
           unworthy
           of
           me
           ,
           would
           blast
           all
           the
           glory
           I
           could
           ever
           acquire
           ,
           by
           actions
           never
           so
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           attempts
           I
           made
           I
           was
           to
           fear
           all
           ,
           and
           had
           nothing
           to
           hope
           for
           .
           That
           the
           Spanish
           Monarchy
           was
           so
           powerfully
           established
           ,
           and
           firmly
           supported
           ,
           that
           none
           could
           ever
           expect
           to
           shake
           it
           unpunished
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Consequences
           of
           my
           good
           fortune
           extended
           so
           farr
           as
           to
           disturbe
           her
           ,
           she
           would
           send
           such
           Forces
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           as
           would
           soon
           over-power
           me
           ;
           That
           my
           ambition
           had
           already
           given
           so
           great
           jealousie
           to
           France
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           to
           expect
           no
           more
           assistance
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           Fleet
           made
           this
           apparent
           enough
           ,
           which
           refused
           to
           land
           me
           any
           supplies
           ,
           and
           chose
           rather
           not
           to
           destroy
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           ,
           which
           with
           ease
           and
           without
           danger
           
           it
           might
           have
           done
           ,
           than
           to
           gain
           a
           Victory
           would
           have
           been
           useful
           to
           my
           establishment
           .
           That
           the
           designs
           of
           France
           tending
           onely
           to
           possess
           her self
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           she
           gladly
           saw
           the
           people
           destitute
           of
           all
           assistance
           ,
           that
           necessity
           and
           despair
           might
           oblige
           them
           to
           cast
           themselves
           into
           her
           arms
           That
           I
           should
           be
           considered
           as
           her
           greatest
           enemy
           ,
           my
           particular
           interest
           obliging
           me
           to
           oppose
           her
           advantages
           ,
           and
           looking
           upon
           me
           as
           her
           main
           obstacle
           ,
           she
           would
           by
           all
           manner
           of
           ways
           endeavour
           my
           ruine
           ,
           as
           I
           might
           have
           perceived
           by
           the
           Conspiracy
           carried
           on
           against
           me
           by
           one
           of
           her
           Ministers
           .
           That
           the
           people
           which
           now
           obeyed
           me
           with
           joy
           ,
           would
           forsake
           me
           as
           soon
           as
           fortune
           ceased
           to
           be
           favourable
           to
           me
           ;
           That
           good
           events
           being
           the
           causes
           of
           their
           affection
           ,
           the
           contrary
           would
           render
           me
           not
           onely
           odious
           but
           criminal
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           make
           me
           responsible
           for
           the
           first
           ill
           success
           ;
           That
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Massa
           ,
           must
           needs
           give
           me
           continual
           apprehensions
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           daily
           exposed
           to
           poison
           ,
           assassination
           ,
           and
           sedition
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           better
           than
           I
           ,
           understanding
           their
           humour
           to
           be
           distrustful
           ,
           inconstant
           ,
           turbulent
           ,
           and
           cruel
           ,
           assured
           me
           that
           in
           recompence
           of
           all
           the
           services
           I
           had
           done
           them
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           at
           last
           avoid
           being
           torn
           in
           pieces
           and
           dragged
           through
           the
           Streets
           ;
           That
           by
           such
           a
           bloudie
           sacrifice
           they
           would
           hope
           to
           appease
           the
           indignation
           of
           Spain
           ;
           that
           there
           were
           in
           the
           Town
           persons
           discerning
           enough
           to
           judge
           they
           must
           one
           day
           return
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           their
           first
           Master
           .
           That
           the
           civiller
           and
           better
           sort
           of
           
           people
           were
           already
           convinced
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           rest
           should
           be
           opened
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           recourse
           to
           their
           Kings
           Clemency
           ,
           the
           effects
           of
           whose
           bounty
           they
           might
           (
           when
           they
           pleased
           )
           enjoy
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           would
           be
           responsible
           ,
           and
           his
           head
           the
           security
           :
           That
           the
           care
           I
           took
           to
           prevent
           assassinations
           and
           Plunderings
           would
           destroy
           me
           ,
           since
           the
           rabble
           finding
           no
           more
           profit
           in
           rebellion
           would
           be
           weary
           of
           the
           toil
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           bearing
           arms
           without
           reward
           for
           their
           labors
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           to
           submit
           ,
           as
           supposing
           they
           had
           nothing
           to
           fear
           ,
           being
           a
           victime
           unworthy
           their
           masters
           Justice
           ,
           who
           having
           contempt
           for
           them
           would
           be
           satisfied
           with
           the
           punishment
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Leaders
           .
           That
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           without
           whose
           reuniting
           I
           could
           never
           effect
           any
           thing
           ,
           whose
           honour
           was
           equal
           to
           their
           birth
           ,
           would
           never
           be
           enticed
           from
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           an
           eternal
           hatred
           for
           me
           ,
           looking
           on
           me
           as
           their
           Countries
           tyrant
           ,
           and
           an
           ambitious
           Prince
           that
           would
           attempt
           the
           Sovereignty
           ,
           that
           prevented
           their
           revenging
           themselves
           on
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           for
           plundering
           their
           houses
           ,
           massacring
           their
           Relations
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           outrages
           received
           from
           them
           .
           That
           the
           long
           friendship
           he
           had
           formerly
           for
           my
           deceased
           Father
           ,
           and
           now
           for
           me
           ,
           obliged
           him
           to
           conjure
           me
           seriously
           to
           take
           care
           of
           my self
           ,
           as
           being
           nearer
           a
           Scaffold
           than
           a
           Throne
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           had
           just
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           France
           for
           abandoning
           me
           ,
           so
           onely
           Spain
           could
           give
           me
           satisfaction
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           have
           recourse
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           be
           responsible
           ,
           that
           as
           she
           had
           most
           powerfully
           
           assisted
           my
           Predecessors
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           League
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           any
           thoughts
           of
           revenge
           ,
           as
           to
           speak
           freely
           the
           usage
           I
           had
           received
           must
           needs
           incite
           me
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           find
           conditions
           of
           the
           highest
           advantage
           .
           I
           replied
           that
           as
           I
           had
           disposed
           matters
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           in
           greater
           dangers
           than
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           already
           deprived
           them
           of
           Correspondence
           with
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           consequently
           cut
           off
           their
           Provisions
           ,
           which
           I
           knew
           they
           wanted
           ,
           and
           we
           in
           few
           days
           should
           abound
           with
           :
           that
           in
           a
           season
           so
           contrary
           to
           Navigation
           bad
           weather
           would
           prevent
           their
           receiving
           any
           by
           Sea.
           That
           they
           had
           been
           about
           to
           have
           abandoned
           all
           that
           they
           were
           possessed
           of
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           the
           Castles
           themselves
           for
           want
           of
           wherewithal
           to
           maintain
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           been
           reduced
           to
           so
           great
           extremity
           ,
           that
           Provisions
           remained
           for
           no
           longer
           than
           four
           and
           twenty
           hours
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Galley
           so
           fortunately
           supplied
           them
           ;
           that
           such
           Miracles
           were
           not
           seen
           every
           day
           .
           That
           though
           they
           had
           a
           powerful
           Fleet
           ,
           he
           knew
           well
           it
           was
           useless
           for
           want
           of
           Marriners
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           not
           enow
           to
           man
           their
           Posts
           .
           That
           their
           Gallies
           being
           by
           his
           imprisonment
           destitute
           of
           a
           Commander
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           be
           found
           of
           Experience
           sufficient
           for
           supplying
           his
           place
           ,
           they
           could
           do
           little
           or
           no
           service
           .
           That
           the
           French
           Fleet
           would
           quickly
           return
           its
           Officers
           with
           so
           positive
           Orders
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           fail
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           nor
           any
           more
           (
           as
           they
           had
           done
           )
           let
           slip
           an
           occasion
           of
           destroying
           the
           Fleet
           of
           Spain
           ,
           which
           would
           easily
           be
           recovered
           ,
           since
           at
           their
           return
           
           they
           would
           find
           it
           more
           weak
           and
           less
           provided
           than
           before
           .
           That
           I
           had
           sent
           a
           Gentleman
           into
           France
           to
           give
           account
           of
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           but
           confused
           notions
           ;
           That
           I
           was
           assured
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           supplies
           ,
           that
           the
           Fleet
           went
           away
           only
           to
           water
           ,
           and
           joyn
           with
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           ships
           that
           were
           arming
           in
           Provence
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           suddenly
           return
           by
           the
           one
           half
           stronger
           than
           before
           .
           That
           it
           conveyed
           me
           many
           Ships
           laden
           with
           Corn
           ,
           Ammunition
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           to
           be
           landed
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           three
           Weeks
           were
           passed
           I
           should
           have
           a
           considerable
           body
           of
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Officers
           of
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           land
           when
           I
           should
           command
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           part
           as
           I
           should
           judge
           convenient
           .
           That
           the
           Court
           was
           too
           well
           satisfied
           in
           my
           zeal
           and
           fidelity
           for
           the
           Crown
           to
           distrust
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           acted
           not
           but
           according
           to
           the
           instructions
           I
           received
           .
           That
           the
           King
           had
           no
           thought
           of
           invading
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           but
           would
           give
           its
           people
           all
           manner
           of
           assistance
           ,
           without
           other
           interest
           than
           that
           of
           protecting
           such
           as
           apply
           themselves
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           most
           gloriously
           made
           appear
           in
           so
           many
           parts
           of
           Europe
           :
           that
           he
           would
           satisfie
           himself
           in
           driving
           the
           Spaniards
           out
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           they
           had
           so
           long
           a
           time
           tyrannised
           ,
           and
           leave
           to
           the
           choice
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Countrey
           what
           Government
           they
           would
           erect
           ,
           and
           what
           Master
           submit
           to
           ,
           if
           they
           judged
           it
           necessary
           to
           have
           one
           ,
           and
           would
           own
           and
           support
           with
           all
           his
           power
           ,
           whomsoever
           they
           should
           raise
           to
           their
           Throne
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           give
           no
           jealousie
           to
           Italy
           ,
           his
           designs
           tending
           only
           
           to
           its
           repose
           and
           liberty
           .
           That
           the
           suppression
           of
           his
           enemies
           sufficiently
           elevated
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           gain
           enough
           by
           an
           alliance
           with
           all
           those
           Sea
           and
           Land
           Forces
           they
           should
           lose
           with
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           most
           considerable
           that
           had
           opposed
           the
           course
           of
           his
           Victories
           .
           That
           his
           Gallies
           would
           find
           little
           resistance
           from
           those
           of
           Spain
           ,
           now
           they
           had
           lost
           so
           considerable
           an
           Admiral
           as
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           :
           and
           that
           for
           what
           concerned
           my self
           who
           was
           more
           obedient
           than
           in
           former
           times
           the
           Bashaws
           of
           Turkie
           ,
           he
           doubted
           not
           of
           my
           bringing
           him
           my
           head
           with
           the
           account
           of
           my
           actions
           at
           fight
           of
           the
           first
           Order
           he
           should
           send
           me
           .
           That
           the
           ill
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Abbot
           Baschi
           was
           not
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Conspiracy
           he
           made
           against
           my
           life
           .
           That
           our
           Nation
           never
           contrived
           so
           horrid
           designs
           ,
           which
           its
           generosity
           could
           not
           put
           in
           practice
           .
           That
           he
           ,
           much
           better
           than
           my self
           ,
           understood
           what
           Genius
           inspired
           that
           Gallant
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           a
           Pentioner
           of
           Spain
           ,
           that
           this
           truth
           should
           suddenly
           be
           made
           very
           apparent
           ,
           and
           I
           blamed
           to
           have
           let
           him
           go
           unpunished
           ,
           which
           he
           should
           not
           have
           done
           but
           for
           my
           respect
           to
           his
           Character
           .
           That
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Monarchy
           was
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           apprehended
           as
           formerly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           exhausted
           both
           of
           Men
           and
           Money
           ,
           and
           could
           onely
           make
           a
           feeble
           defensive
           War
           in
           
             Flanders
             ,
             Catalonia
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Dutchie
           of
           Milan
           .
           That
           he
           should
           quickly
           hear
           of
           the
           Siege
           of
           Cremona
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Modena's
           declaring
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           attacquing
           them
           as
           vigorously
           there
           as
           I
           did
           in
           this
           Country
           ,
           
           they
           would
           be
           in
           no
           condition
           to
           make
           resistance
           .
           That
           I
           was
           already
           Master
           of
           the
           Field
           through
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           suddenly
           be
           so
           of
           the
           City
           and
           its
           Castles
           .
           That
           I
           had
           so
           many
           Forces
           dispersed
           in
           several
           Quarters
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           I
           pleased
           to
           give
           them
           a
           rendezvous
           ,
           I
           could
           draw
           together
           above
           twenty
           five
           thousand
           men
           .
           That
           the
           enemies
           no
           longer
           daring
           to
           appear
           were
           blocked
           up
           in
           their
           fortifications
           ,
           which
           must
           of
           necessity
           fall
           shortly
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           because
           unprovided
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           without
           men
           enow
           to
           defend
           them
           .
           That
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           were
           no
           longer
           cruel
           nor
           turbulent
           ;
           that
           I
           had
           brought
           them
           to
           my
           lure
           ;
           That
           my
           care
           had
           reduced
           them
           to
           so
           good
           order
           and
           discipline
           ,
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           insolencies
           and
           tumults
           ,
           nothing
           appeared
           but
           respect
           and
           obedience
           ;
           That
           I
           was
           so
           farr
           from
           fearing
           them
           that
           they
           feared
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           considerable
           services
           I
           had
           rendered
           them
           had
           so
           highly
           recommended
           me
           ,
           that
           my
           power
           was
           established
           upon
           the
           universal
           affection
           and
           esteem
           .
           That
           my
           authoritie
           was
           questioned
           by
           none
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           was
           disputed
           in
           Naples
           ,
           neither
           were
           there
           any
           Contestations
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           who
           should
           testifie
           most
           respect
           to
           my
           person
           ,
           and
           greatest
           submission
           to
           my
           Orders
           .
           That
           the
           rabble
           had
           forgot
           their
           outrages
           and
           plunderings
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           sort
           acknowledged
           themselves
           indebted
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           preservation
           of
           their
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           the
           honor
           of
           their
           families
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           greater
           zeal
           ,
           respect
           ,
           and
           affection
           for
           me
           than
           the
           Lazares
           themselves
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Nobility
           he
           had
           
           not
           perhaps
           penetrated
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           nor
           discovered
           what
           was
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           well
           perceived
           he
           was
           ignorant
           of
           my
           intrigues
           ,
           secret
           negotiations
           ,
           and
           the
           measures
           I
           had
           taken
           with
           them
           ;
           That
           they
           could
           not
           much
           longer
           keep
           Aversa
           ,
           whose
           loss
           would
           be
           followed
           by
           the
           disbanding
           of
           their
           Troops
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           Gentlemen
           would
           go
           to
           their
           houses
           ,
           which
           would
           very
           much
           alarm
           the
           distrustful
           humour
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           After
           all
           this
           I
           left
           him
           to
           judge
           by
           my
           whole
           discourse
           whether
           I
           ought
           to
           hope
           or
           fear
           ;
           That
           for
           a
           Throne
           I
           had
           never
           aspired
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           Scaffold
           I
           was
           secure
           enough
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           make
           whomsoever
           I
           pleased
           ascend
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           seemed
           much
           surprised
           at
           what
           I
           had
           told
           him
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           his
           first
           subject
           asked
           how
           I
           would
           dispose
           of
           him
           ?
           Keep
           you
           safe
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           and
           entertain
           you
           with
           all
           civility
           imaginable
           .
           But
           in
           what
           ,
           replied
           he
           ,
           can
           a
           man
           of
           fourscore
           years
           old
           be
           useful
           to
           you
           ?
           Considering
           the
           necessity
           you
           are
           in
           ,
           a
           ransom
           would
           be
           of
           more
           advantage
           ,
           of
           which
           if
           you
           will
           treat
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           punctually
           paid
           in
           Genoua
           the
           summ
           we
           shall
           agree
           on
           .
           None
           can
           be
           high
           enough
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           to
           get
           out
           of
           my
           hands
           a
           person
           of
           your
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           make
           so
           great
           advantages
           by
           you
           ,
           that
           what
           necessity
           soever
           I
           have
           for
           Money
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           propose
           it
           ,
           since
           I
           less
           value
           a
           Million
           than
           the
           having
           you
           in
           my
           power
           .
           He
           conjured
           me
           at
           least
           to
           take
           Compassion
           of
           the
           youth
           of
           his
           grand-child
           ,
           the
           sole
           hope
           of
           
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           his
           only
           Heir
           .
           You
           are
           a
           man
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           of
           a
           Romane
           Constancy
           ,
           I
           can
           discover
           nothing
           weak
           about
           you
           but
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           must
           make
           use
           ,
           and
           he
           being
           so
           considerable
           and
           sacred
           a
           pledge
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           part
           with
           him
           ,
           since
           your
           years
           considered
           ,
           you
           may
           suddenly
           die
           ,
           and
           then
           your
           imprisonment
           will
           be
           useless
           to
           me
           .
           He
           besought
           me
           to
           let
           them
           both
           go
           on
           their
           Parole
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           very
           farr
           from
           consenting
           to
           ,
           their
           presence
           being
           necessary
           to
           me
           for
           many
           reasons
           ,
           particularly
           on
           consideration
           that
           I
           expected
           my
           brother
           the
           Knight
           of
           Malta
           ,
           who
           ,
           should
           he
           unfortunately
           light
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           enemie
           in
           his
           passage
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           very
           glad
           to
           have
           an
           exchange
           ready
           to
           redeem
           him
           .
           What
           means
           is
           there
           then
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           sighing
           and
           with
           tears
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           to
           get
           Liberty
           for
           my self
           and
           grandchild
           ?
           There
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           not
           advise
           you
           to
           ,
           nor
           durst
           propound
           to
           you
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           an
           example
           for
           it
           in
           your
           own
           family
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           men
           of
           his
           time
           ;
           That
           you
           do
           as
           did
           
             Andrew
             Doria
          
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Naples
           ,
           left
           the
           service
           of
           France
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Gallies
           ,
           and
           turned
           to
           Spain
           ,
           do
           you
           the
           same
           ;
           he
           thought
           himself
           neglected
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           may
           with
           greater
           reason
           complain
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           so
           slightly
           exposed
           for
           the
           interests
           of
           their
           Crown
           .
           Ah!
           he
           cried
           out
           ,
           you
           know
           me
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           suffer
           a
           thousand
           deaths
           rather
           than
           be
           guilty
           of
           such
           a
           weakness
           ,
           and
           though
           I
           most
           tenderly
           love
           my
           Grand-child
           ,
           I
           would
           with
           my
           own
           hand
           cut
           his
           throat
           ,
           did
           I
           believe
           him
           capable
           of
           such
           a
           thought
           ,
           and
           I
           at
           
           this
           instant
           lay
           my
           curse
           upon
           him
           ,
           if
           in
           his
           whole
           life
           ,
           for
           what
           cause
           soever
           ,
           he
           separate
           himself
           from
           the
           service
           of
           the
           King
           my
           Master
           .
           You
           compelled
           me
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           this
           affliction
           ,
           but
           I
           freely
           tell
           you
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           other
           price
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           two
           persons
           so
           considerable
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           I
           stood
           up
           ,
           and
           supposing
           he
           might
           have
           need
           of
           rest
           ,
           would
           have
           left
           my
           appartment
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           not
           accept
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           I
           pressed
           him
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           besought
           me
           that
           he
           might
           lodge
           in
           some
           other
           Cloyster
           ,
           where
           he
           might
           be
           more
           in
           repose
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           People
           and
           Souldiers
           that
           had
           continual
           recourse
           to
           me
           .
           I
           sent
           presently
           to
           have
           the
           Generals
           lodgings
           made
           ready
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Covent
           of
           Saint
           Laurence
           ,
           and
           sending
           for
           a
           Coach
           he
           was
           very
           glad
           to
           retire
           .
           I
           sent
           him
           Linen
           by
           two
           of
           my
           Chamberlains
           ,
           with
           order
           to
           stay
           and
           attend
           him
           ;
           I
           drew
           out
           fifteen
           of
           my
           Guards
           with
           an
           Officer
           to
           secure
           him
           ,
           and
           commanded
           a
           Polonian
           Gentleman
           that
           belonged
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           spoke
           very
           good
           Italian
           and
           Spanish
           ,
           to
           continue
           near
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           continual
           eye
           over
           his
           actions
           ,
           prevent
           his
           having
           communication
           with
           any
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           none
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           without
           my
           Order
           .
           The
           Officer
           of
           my
           Guard
           was
           punctually
           to
           observe
           all
           such
           Orders
           as
           the
           Polonian
           Gentleman
           should
           give
           him
           in
           my
           name
           .
           For
           
             Don
             Prospero
             Suardo
          
           I
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Vicairie
           ,
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           and
           treated
           as
           the
           other
           Prisoners
           ,
           because
           that
           very
           night
           he
           attempted
           to
           negotiate
           with
           some
           persons
           he
           met
           .
           The
           Duke
           
           of
           Tursi
           would
           by
           no
           means
           suffer
           his
           Grand-child
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           caused
           him
           to
           lie
           in
           his
           own
           Chamber
           ,
           though
           I
           had
           ordered
           another
           to
           be
           prepared
           for
           him
           .
           My
           Officers
           immediately
           carried
           them
           a
           Supper
           ,
           but
           the
           good
           old
           Mans
           heart
           was
           so
           oppressed
           ,
           that
           he
           eat
           nothing
           but
           a
           little
           fruit
           and
           a
           few
           sweet-meats
           ,
           and
           drank
           a
           Glass
           of
           water
           cooled
           with
           ice
           :
           Neither
           would
           he
           pull
           off
           his
           Clothes
           to
           go
           into
           the
           Bed
           ,
           but
           casting
           himself
           upon
           it
           passed
           the
           night
           without
           sleep
           in
           great
           disquiet
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Morning
           I
           sent
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           and
           enquire
           of
           his
           health
           by
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           if
           he
           would
           hear
           Mass
           ,
           if
           so
           ,
           to
           accompany
           him
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           that
           if
           he
           would
           take
           the
           air
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           I
           would
           bring
           my
           Coach
           and
           endeavour
           to
           divert
           the
           displeasure
           of
           his
           imprisonment
           .
           After
           this
           Complement
           he
           presented
           him
           from
           me
           twelve
           Basons
           of
           fruits
           and
           preserves
           ,
           some
           fowl
           ,
           a
           wild
           Boar
           and
           other
           Venison
           that
           had
           been
           sent
           me
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           I
           also
           ordered
           him
           to
           be
           told
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           desired
           to
           cause
           any
           of
           his
           servants
           to
           come
           and
           attend
           him
           ,
           he
           might
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           write
           about
           his
           particular
           affairs
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           was
           my
           Prisoner
           ,
           I
           returned
           into
           his
           possession
           all
           such
           revenues
           as
           he
           had
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           sequestred
           ,
           whilest
           he
           was
           in
           Arms
           against
           me
           .
           He
           writ
           some
           Letters
           to
           Genoua
           to
           his
           Relations
           ,
           and
           one
           to
           his
           Steward
           to
           send
           him
           a
           Chamberlain
           and
           a
           Cook
           ,
           which
           I
           sent
           away
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           had
           perused
           them
           .
           He
           went
           to
           Mass
           ,
           at
           his
           return
           from
           whence
           ,
           seeing
           a
           great
           many
           people
           
           gathered
           together
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           make
           them
           an
           exhortation
           of
           the
           fidelity
           they
           owed
           to
           Spain
           ,
           but
           was
           quickly
           interrupted
           by
           those
           that
           attended
           him
           on
           my
           behalf
           ,
           who
           immediately
           brought
           him
           back
           into
           his
           apartment
           ,
           and
           sent
           me
           accompt
           of
           what
           had
           passed
           .
           As
           I
           went
           to
           visit
           him
           after
           Dinner
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           people
           (
           very
           much
           scandalized
           at
           his
           proceeding
           ,
           )
           asking
           to
           what
           end
           I
           went
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           not
           meriting
           that
           honor
           ,
           nor
           to
           give
           me
           so
           much
           pains
           ,
           I
           sent
           the
           Knight
           
             De
             Fourbin
          
           to
           tell
           him
           that
           by
           his
           indiscreet
           zeal
           ,
           he
           had
           deprived
           me
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           waiting
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           since
           he
           abused
           that
           which
           I
           had
           with
           so
           great
           civility
           allowed
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           afterwards
           more
           discreet
           ,
           he
           would
           force
           me
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           .
           And
           indeed
           such
           as
           loved
           me
           not
           ,
           and
           sought
           occasions
           to
           do
           me
           hurt
           ,
           maliciously
           spred
           about
           the
           Town
           ,
           that
           his
           imprisonment
           was
           an
           artifice
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           an
           opportunity
           of
           negotiating
           with
           them
           without
           distrust
           :
           for
           this
           cause
           I
           never
           saw
           him
           any
           more
           all
           the
           time
           he
           remained
           my
           Prisoner
           .
        
         
           Gennaro
           and
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           seeking
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           cause
           disturbances
           raised
           a
           commotion
           ,
           on
           occasion
           of
           the
           rumors
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           were
           spred
           abroad
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           they
           were
           the
           authors
           .
           A
           great
           many
           people
           gathered
           together
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           Saint
           Lawrences
           Convent
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi's
           head
           :
           I
           made
           haste
           ,
           and
           my
           presence
           quickly
           dispersed
           them
           :
           being
           returned
           to
           the
           
             Carmelites
             ,
             Gennaro
          
           came
           to
           make
           me
           a
           most
           honorable
           Proposition
           ,
           that
           to
           
           satisfie
           the
           people
           in
           their
           jealousie
           of
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           ,
           which
           he
           thought
           was
           by
           consent
           ,
           I
           should
           sacrifice
           him
           to
           that
           distrust
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           the
           Prince
           of
           Avella
           and
           
             Dom
             Prospero
             Suardo
          
           ,
           causing
           their
           heads
           to
           be
           publickly
           cut
           off
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           Spectacle
           would
           be
           more
           agreeable
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           greater
           joy
           ,
           then
           the
           return
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           landing
           all
           succors
           they
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           .
           I
           was
           surprised
           at
           his
           brutality
           ,
           and
           answered
           him
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           his
           ignorance
           excuse
           him
           ,
           I
           would
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           daring
           to
           propose
           to
           me
           so
           infamous
           an
           action
           ;
           That
           if
           hereafter
           he
           were
           not
           more
           discreet
           ,
           than
           to
           mention
           such
           a
           thing
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           pardon
           him
           ,
           but
           make
           him
           understand
           that
           I
           loved
           not
           to
           shed
           innocent
           bloud
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           of
           persons
           convicted
           of
           crimes
           ;
           that
           this
           indeed
           might
           have
           become
           him
           or
           Mazaniello
           ,
           who
           acted
           onely
           as
           beasts
           ,
           without
           justice
           ,
           reason
           or
           discretion
           .
        
         
           Next
           Morning
           I
           sent
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           to
           Complement
           my
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           enquire
           of
           his
           health
           ,
           with
           Order
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           comport
           himself
           more
           prudently
           than
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           to
           accompany
           him
           to
           Mass
           :
           He
           promised
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           able
           to
           forbear
           preaching
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           no
           more
           suffered
           him
           to
           go
           abroad
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           afternoon
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           removed
           to
           the
           Palace
           of
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Terracuse
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           ordered
           to
           be
           very
           handsomly
           furnished
           .
           The
           Prince
           of
           Avella
           naturally
           of
           a
           better
           temper
           than
           his
           Grandfather
           ,
           made
           many
           instances
           to
           him
           of
           
           the
           indiscretion
           of
           his
           zeal
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           lost
           the
           Liberty
           I
           had
           granted
           them
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           sent
           to
           demand
           my
           permission
           for
           his
           Steward
           to
           come
           to
           him
           that
           he
           might
           send
           him
           to
           Genoua
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           gave
           him
           a
           Pass
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           the
           Officers
           of
           his
           Lands
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           was
           to
           regulate
           domestick
           affairs
           ,
           provided
           he
           spoke
           not
           to
           them
           but
           aloud
           ,
           and
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           and
           his
           Keeper
           .
           He
           sent
           me
           word
           that
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Vasto
           his
           Nephew
           had
           given
           him
           a
           pied
           Courser
           ,
           the
           beautifullest
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           one
           of
           his
           Houses
           ,
           which
           I
           sent
           for
           and
           caused
           to
           be
           brought
           him
           ,
           supposing
           he
           intended
           to
           present
           him
           to
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           Austria
           ,
           but
           he
           sent
           him
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           desired
           me
           to
           keep
           him
           for
           his
           sake
           ;
           I
           accepted
           him
           kindly
           ,
           though
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           he
           gave
           me
           but
           what
           was
           mine
           own
           ,
           for
           before
           my
           Order
           to
           fetch
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           taken
           by
           some
           of
           my
           Officers
           that
           had
           sent
           him
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           of
           January
           in
           the
           Morning
           came
           one
           of
           the
           enemies
           Trumpets
           ,
           with
           the
           Baron
           of
           Batteville's
           Pass
           ,
           to
           desire
           that
           I
           would
           permit
           
             Don
             Pedro
             de
             la
             Molta
             Sarmiento
             ,
          
           chief
           Steward
           of
           
             Don
             John
          
           to
           come
           and
           visit
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           and
           Prince
           of
           Avella
           in
           his
           Masters
           name
           ,
           who
           had
           as
           great
           kindness
           for
           the
           Grandchild
           as
           respect
           for
           the
           Grandfather
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           assigned
           him
           by
           Spain
           for
           a
           Councellour
           and
           Instructor
           ,
           as
           a
           person
           in
           whom
           they
           much
           confided
           ,
           and
           of
           very
           great
           experience
           .
           I
           gave
           all
           Orders
           necessary
           for
           his
           reception
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           him
           brought
           to
           me
           ,
           being
           very
           careful
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           
           we
           wanted
           nothing
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           had
           very
           great
           abundance
           .
           He
           gave
           me
           thanks
           in
           his
           Masters
           name
           for
           the
           good
           usage
           of
           my
           Prisoners
           ,
           which
           he
           besought
           me
           to
           continue
           ,
           which
           would
           lay
           an
           Obligation
           on
           him
           in
           particular
           ,
           their
           persons
           being
           very
           dear
           to
           him
           .
           He
           afterwards
           made
           me
           many
           Complements
           on
           his
           own
           part
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           he
           had
           received
           many
           Civilities
           at
           Bayonne
           from
           my
           deceased
           father
           ,
           (
           whose
           servant
           he
           was
           ever
           after
           )
           at
           the
           time
           when
           he
           accompanied
           the
           Duke
           of
           Vzede
           ,
           at
           the
           mariages
           of
           the
           Queen
           mother
           and
           late
           Queen
           of
           Spain
           .
           He
           desired
           leave
           to
           acquit
           himself
           of
           his
           Commission
           ,
           which
           I
           gave
           him
           ,
           conditionally
           that
           he
           should
           return
           to
           me
           before
           he
           went
           away
           .
           I
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           accompanied
           by
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
             Onofrio
             Pisacani
          
           ,
           and
           two
           other
           of
           greatest
           Reputation
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           witnesses
           of
           the
           Conversation
           of
           this
           visit
           ,
           which
           passed
           publickly
           ,
           onely
           in
           condolings
           of
           his
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           offers
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           Services
           .
           When
           he
           came
           back
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           mentioned
           to
           him
           the
           good
           Condition
           we
           were
           in
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           a
           witness
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           I
           desired
           him
           to
           make
           a
           true
           Relation
           .
           I
           assured
           him
           that
           I
           had
           advice
           of
           the
           speedy
           return
           of
           our
           Fleet
           ,
           which
           would
           perform
           its
           dutie
           better
           than
           formerly
           ,
           having
           very
           precise
           Orders
           ,
           letting
           him
           also
           know
           that
           I
           was
           not
           ignorant
           of
           the
           necessities
           they
           on
           their
           side
           suffered
           .
           I
           told
           him
           that
           did
           I
           not
           doubt
           his
           Master
           would
           impute
           it
           rather
           to
           Vanity
           than
           Civility
           ,
           I
           would
           send
           him
           every
           day
           ice
           ,
           fruits
           ,
           all
           manner
           of
           herbs
           ,
           wild
           fowl
           ,
           sweet-meats
           ,
           
           new
           bread
           ,
           excellent
           wines
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           other
           delicacies
           .
           He
           went
           away
           very
           well
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Civilities
           he
           received
           from
           me
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           told
           ,
           at
           his
           return
           he
           highly
           applauded
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           being
           necessary
           to
           encourage
           all
           mens
           spirits
           ,
           dejected
           by
           the
           Fleets
           abandoning
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           strange
           a
           deprival
           of
           all
           expected
           succours
           ,
           I
           applied
           my self
           to
           do
           something
           very
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           contrived
           wayes
           of
           bringing
           Provisions
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           the
           want
           whereof
           grew
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           every
           Morning
           cries
           were
           heard
           in
           several
           parts
           ,
           Bread
           or
           Spain
           .
           But
           my
           presence
           prevented
           these
           discontents
           from
           arising
           to
           a
           Tumult
           ,
           the
           people
           after
           I
           had
           spoken
           to
           them
           still
           crying
           out
           ,
           that
           having
           seen
           me
           they
           thought
           no
           more
           of
           Bread.
           
        
         
           By
           the
           Correspondencies
           I
           held
           in
           Aversa
           ,
           I
           understood
           there
           was
           a
           division
           amongst
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           greatest
           part
           thought
           of
           retiring
           ,
           weary
           of
           carrying
           on
           a
           war
           at
           their
           own
           charge
           ,
           and
           so
           exhausted
           of
           Money
           ,
           that
           for
           want
           of
           Pay
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           keep
           their
           Troops
           together
           ,
           nor
           prevent
           their
           disbanding
           .
           There
           happened
           also
           a
           great
           quarrel
           between
           the
           Earl
           of
           Conversano
           and
           
             Don
             Vincenzo
             Tuttaville
          
           Commander
           of
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           which
           went
           so
           farre
           that
           every
           one
           sided
           ,
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           resolved
           no
           longer
           to
           obey
           him
           ;
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           therefore
           forced
           to
           take
           his
           charge
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           choice
           of
           another
           General
           to
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           not
           made
           till
           some
           time
           after
           .
           I
           made
           an
           advantageous
           
           use
           of
           these
           disorders
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           a
           pretence
           for
           abandoning
           Aversa
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           desired
           to
           retire
           ,
           I
           ordered
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           to
           send
           five
           hundred
           Musquetteers
           to
           possess
           Lusciano
           ,
           and
           three
           hundred
           to
           Marchianisa
           ,
           to
           shut
           them
           up
           more
           closely
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Post
           I
           took
           near
           Voltorno
           ,
           cut
           off
           their
           Communication
           with
           Capua
           .
           I
           sent
           also
           a
           hundred
           Musquetteers
           to
           take
           in
           the
           Tower
           of
           Patria
           ,
           a
           place
           famous
           for
           the
           retirement
           of
           Scipio
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           misfortune
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           intrench
           themselves
           so
           very
           well
           in
           those
           three
           Posts
           that
           they
           might
           keep
           them
           .
           The
           March
           of
           these
           Troops
           gave
           so
           great
           apprehension
           to
           the
           Nobility
           that
           were
           assembled
           in
           Aversa
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           long
           Consultation
           they
           resolved
           to
           quit
           it
           ,
           and
           retreat
           to
           Capua
           .
           This
           was
           a
           mortal
           ,
           blow
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           because
           I
           became
           Master
           of
           a
           Town
           full
           of
           Corn
           ,
           deprived
           them
           of
           the
           ways
           of
           getting
           any
           by
           Land
           ,
           obliged
           almost
           all
           the
           Nobility
           to
           retire
           to
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           freed
           my self
           of
           a
           body
           of
           an
           army
           ,
           the
           onely
           one
           that
           kept
           the
           field
           for
           them
           .
           I
           drew
           also
           great
           advantages
           from
           the
           jealousie
           this
           occasion
           gave
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           not
           attributing
           it
           so
           much
           to
           necessity
           ,
           as
           to
           secret
           Negotiations
           and
           Correspondencies
           they
           thought
           I
           had
           managed
           .
           This
           opinion
           of
           theirs
           being
           very
           useful
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           endeavoured
           to
           confirm
           it
           by
           all
           manner
           of
           Probabilities
           .
        
         
           This
           Miracle
           wrought
           by
           Heaven
           in
           my
           favour
           ,
           so
           necessary
           to
           encourage
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           comfort
           them
           after
           the
           going
           away
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           happened
           on
           
             Twelfe
             Eve.
          
           I
           received
           the
           news
           about
           ten
           
           in
           the
           forenoon
           with
           extraordinary
           joy
           ,
           and
           general
           applauses
           of
           the
           whole
           City
           ;
           it
           was
           heightned
           by
           circumstances
           not
           a
           little
           satisfactory
           to
           me
           ,
           because
           the
           march
           of
           my
           Troops
           gave
           so
           great
           terror
           to
           the
           body
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           I
           held
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           besieged
           ,
           though
           very
           much
           stronger
           than
           we
           ,
           that
           it
           abandoned
           the
           place
           at
           day-break
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           disorder
           that
           it
           left
           behind
           nineteen
           foot
           Colors
           ,
           and
           some
           Cornets
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           made
           use
           with
           great
           modestie
           ,
           making
           no
           triumph
           in
           Naples
           ,
           nor
           carrying
           them
           thither
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           because
           they
           had
           been
           taken
           without
           a
           fight
           ,
           as
           in
           regard
           they
           were
           Troops
           particularly
           belonging
           to
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           sought
           to
           be
           favourable
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           oblige
           them
           by
           this
           moderation
           ,
           (
           since
           to
           have
           done
           otherwise
           would
           not
           have
           been
           to
           much
           purpose
           ,
           )
           and
           free
           them
           of
           part
           of
           their
           shame
           and
           resentment
           ;
           That
           which
           seems
           to
           me
           most
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           will
           appear
           very
           extraordinary
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           space
           of
           twenty
           days
           I
           made
           my self
           Master
           of
           a
           great
           Town
           ,
           supplied
           Naples
           with
           Victual
           ,
           dispersed
           an
           Army
           of
           near
           four
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           same
           number
           of
           foot
           ,
           enclosed
           in
           a
           Town
           which
           I
           could
           only
           block
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           ,
           having
           my self
           but
           four
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           of
           which
           fifteen
           hundred
           were
           without
           arms
           ,
           and
           five
           or
           six
           hundred
           very
           bad
           horse
           ,
           with
           four
           pieces
           of
           Canon
           ,
           and
           only
           four
           hundred
           pound
           of
           Powder
           :
           In
           which
           condition
           yet
           I
           struck
           a
           terrour
           in
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           reduced
           them
           almost
           to
           utter
           ruine
           .
        
         
           I
           presently
           sent
           Orders
           to
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           
           to
           cause
           Proclamation
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           that
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           none
           should
           plunder
           any
           house
           in
           Aversa
           ,
           whose
           inhabitants
           had
           so
           willingly
           opened
           their
           Gates
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           instantly
           gave
           us
           notice
           of
           the
           enemies
           retreat
           ;
           to
           cause
           account
           to
           be
           taken
           of
           the
           Corn
           ,
           and
           so
           good
           order
           to
           be
           held
           ,
           that
           at
           my
           coming
           thither
           on
           the
           seventh
           of
           January
           in
           the
           Morning
           there
           might
           be
           no
           complaint
           .
           I
           could
           not
           go
           the
           sixth
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           arrival
           of
           
             Don
             Pedro
             Sarmiento
          
           ,
           whom
           I
           could
           not
           delay
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           sent
           him
           a
           Pass
           ,
           and
           was
           desirous
           to
           be
           present
           for
           preventing
           any
           disorder
           ,
           or
           the
           holding
           any
           Conference
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           imparted
           this
           good
           news
           to
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           in
           the
           afternoon
           sing
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           ,
           and
           our
           joy
           was
           published
           through
           all
           the
           Town
           by
           ringing
           of
           Bells
           ,
           the
           little
           Powder
           we
           had
           not
           allowing
           it
           to
           be
           done
           with
           Canon
           ,
           Vollies
           or
           Fire-works
           .
           The
           late
           dignity
           I
           had
           acquired
           obliging
           me
           to
           something
           more
           of
           State
           ,
           I
           took
           horse
           to
           ride
           to
           the
           great
           Church
           ,
           attended
           by
           my
           Guards
           and
           some
           Gentlemen
           that
           applied
           themselves
           to
           me
           ,
           by
           all
           Frenchmen
           that
           belonged
           to
           me
           ,
           all
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           City
           Captains
           ,
           with
           other
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           Citizens
           ,
           my
           Company
           of
           Switzers
           going
           before
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           a
           hundred
           could
           as
           yet
           be
           made
           but
           fifty
           ,
           this
           being
           the
           first
           time
           it
           marched
           .
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           ended
           I
           rid
           about
           the
           Town
           to
           shew
           my self
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           assure
           them
           that
           ere
           four
           days
           were
           passed
           they
           should
           see
           abundance
           
           of
           ,
           Corn
           in
           their
           City
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           the
           effects
           of
           my
           Negotiations
           and
           Address
           .
           That
           we
           should
           shortly
           receive
           very
           powerful
           succors
           ;
           but
           that
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           delay
           ,
           I
           would
           put
           them
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           attend
           them
           with
           patience
           ,
           and
           reduce
           the
           enemy
           to
           greater
           necessity
           than
           we
           were
           ever
           in
           ;
           that
           we
           could
           now
           justly
           style
           our selves
           Masters
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           no
           army
           that
           durst
           appear
           before
           us
           .
           My
           discourses
           were
           hearkned
           to
           with
           very
           great
           satisfaction
           ;
           The
           confidence
           and
           affection
           for
           me
           was
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           augmented
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           very
           unsafe
           for
           any
           to
           have
           disputed
           my
           authority
           ,
           I
           passed
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           in
           visiting
           all
           the
           Posts
           ,
           and
           the
           Evening
           in
           sending
           dispatches
           through
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           take
           advantage
           of
           the
           zeal
           this
           good
           news
           generally
           incited
           :
        
         
           On
           
             Twelf
             day
          
           I
           was
           advertised
           that
           day
           Troops
           committed
           disorders
           on
           Aversa
           ,
           and
           Complaints
           being
           ,
           made
           me
           I
           promised
           the
           Inhabitants
           to
           go
           thither
           the
           next
           Morning
           ,
           to
           cause
           restauration
           of
           whatsoever
           had
           been
           taken
           away
           ;
           and
           give
           Exemplary
           punishment
           to
           those
           that
           had
           disobeyed
           my
           Proclamation
           ,
           that
           none
           for
           the
           future
           might
           dare
           the
           like
           insolence
           .
           I
           took
           horse
           early
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Aversa
           about
           ten
           a
           Clock
           ;
           The
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           with
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Officers
           met
           me
           ;
           He
           was
           very
           much
           surprised
           that
           I
           appeared
           somewhat
           cool
           at
           his
           arrival
           ;
           and
           told
           me
           it
           seemed
           I
           had
           but
           little
           Joy
           at
           the
           good
           success
           of
           Aversa
           ;
           which
           secured
           me
           from
           the
           danger
           to
           which
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           Fleet
           exposed
           me
           ,
           and
           put
           my
           affairs
           in
           an
           advantageous
           
           posture
           ,
           gaining
           me
           honour
           ,
           and
           cause
           to
           hope
           well
           .
           I
           answered
           ,
           that
           being
           to
           recompense
           no
           body
           ,
           owing
           so
           happy
           an
           event
           to
           fortune
           alone
           ,
           my
           joy
           was
           but
           moderate
           ,
           and
           exceeded
           by
           my
           sorrow
           for
           my
           Souldiers
           disobedience
           ,
           that
           in
           contempt
           of
           my
           Proclamation
           ,
           had
           plundered
           those
           that
           so
           kindly
           received
           them
           into
           their
           Town
           ,
           and
           the
           negligence
           of
           my
           general
           Officers
           that
           neither
           prevented
           nor
           punished
           it
           .
           He
           replied
           ,
           that
           no
           cause
           had
           been
           given
           for
           complaints
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           any
           that
           had
           not
           exactly
           contained
           themselves
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           their
           duty
           .
           I
           am
           not
           pleased
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           to
           hear
           Guilty
           persons
           excused
           ,
           when
           their
           punishment
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           establishing
           my
           honour
           and
           authority
           ,
           I
           shall
           very
           well
           discover
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           owing
           justice
           to
           those
           that
           seek
           it
           of
           me
           ,
           will
           cause
           my self
           to
           be
           beloved
           by
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           feared
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Examples
           I
           will
           make
           before
           I
           go
           from
           hence
           ,
           shall
           cause
           my
           Orders
           to
           be
           hereafter
           exactly
           observed
           by
           all
           my
           Troops
           .
           After
           this
           I
           entered
           the
           Town
           very
           much
           discontented
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           great
           Church
           to
           hear
           Mass
           .
           The
           Clergy
           received
           me
           at
           the
           Gate
           with
           the
           usual
           honours
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           sang
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           .
           At
           my
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           Priest
           cast
           himself
           at
           my
           feet
           ,
           to
           demand
           Justice
           for
           plundering
           the
           Linen
           of
           the
           Hospital
           of
           the
           Annunciati
           .
           I
           ordered
           him
           to
           name
           those
           that
           were
           guilty
           of
           it
           without
           any
           fear
           ,
           which
           having
           done
           I
           sent
           presently
           to
           secure
           them
           ,
           and
           causing
           their
           house
           to
           be
           searched
           the
           Linen
           was
           found
           ,
           which
           
           I
           made
           immediately
           be
           restored
           .
           After
           this
           a
           woman
           all
           in
           tears
           presented
           her self
           ;
           crying
           out
           ,
           She
           was
           undone
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           she
           had
           taken
           from
           her
           ;
           I
           assured
           her
           that
           if
           she
           knew
           the
           thieves
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           immediately
           punished
           .
           She
           pointed
           to
           one
           that
           by
           chance
           stood
           very
           near
           me
           ,
           whom
           catching
           by
           the
           Belt
           I
           disarmed
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           to
           carry
           him
           to
           prison
           .
           The
           Canons
           opposed
           ,
           telling
           me
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           Sanctuary
           ;
           I
           answered
           ,
           not
           for
           such
           actions
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           suffered
           the
           insolence
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           my
           Orders
           to
           be
           disobeyed
           without
           punishment
           ,
           I
           could
           secure
           no
           house
           ,
           nor
           the
           Churches
           themselves
           ;
           that
           they
           ought
           therefore
           to
           reserve
           their
           Intercessions
           and
           Priviledges
           for
           worthier
           occasions
           ,
           where
           pardon
           might
           not
           draw
           on
           so
           dangerous
           consequences
           .
           From
           thence
           I
           went
           through
           the
           whole
           Town
           to
           view
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           received
           Complaints
           ,
           sent
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           prison
           .
           Coming
           to
           the
           Bishops
           Palace
           where
           Dinner
           was
           provided
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           sent
           for
           
             Bernardo
             Spirito
          
           the
           Auditor
           General
           ,
           and
           commanded
           him
           to
           have
           Gallowses
           set
           up
           in
           the
           principal
           Streets
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           one
           before
           the
           Gate
           of
           the
           Hospital
           of
           the
           Annunciata
           ,
           and
           causing
           five
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           Prisoners
           to
           be
           confessed
           ,
           see
           them
           instantly
           hanged
           for
           Example
           ,
           no
           more
           formality
           being
           necessary
           ,
           since
           the
           Proclamation
           they
           had
           heard
           condemned
           them
           .
           The
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           carrying
           part
           of
           my
           Company
           to
           dine
           with
           him
           ,
           I
           bid
           him
           take
           care
           that
           execution
           were
           done
           before
           I
           took
           horse
           to
           return
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           Town
           came
           to
           see
           me
           
           dine
           ,
           whom
           I
           caressed
           all
           I
           possibly
           could
           ,
           especially
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           are
           many
           families
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           Italy
           ,
           dwell
           in
           Cities
           ▪
           After
           Dinner
           I
           caused
           an
           account
           to
           be
           brought
           me
           of
           what
           Corn
           was
           found
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           with
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Proprietors
           ,
           and
           the
           Rates
           they
           would
           sell
           it
           at
           ,
           of
           which
           having
           agreed
           ,
           I
           forbid
           the
           carrying
           any
           of
           it
           to
           any
           other
           part
           but
           Naples
           ,
           and
           the
           selling
           it
           to
           any
           but
           my self
           ,
           promising
           punctual
           payment
           :
           and
           for
           that
           which
           the
           enemies
           had
           amassed
           to
           make
           their
           Troops
           subsist
           ,
           sending
           for
           Mules
           and
           Horses
           to
           the
           Neighbouring
           Villages
           ,
           I
           appointed
           three
           hundered
           to
           be
           laden
           and
           sent
           me
           the
           next
           day
           to
           Naples
           .
           Having
           regulated
           all
           as
           I
           ought
           I
           called
           for
           my
           Horses
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           going
           down
           met
           on
           the
           Stairs
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           ,
           who
           came
           from
           Dinner
           followed
           by
           a
           great
           many
           Officers
           ,
           I
           asked
           if
           execution
           had
           been
           made
           according
           to
           my
           Orders
           ;
           He
           answered
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           could
           not
           willingly
           cause
           poor
           Souldiers
           to
           be
           hanged
           on
           so
           slight
           occasions
           ,
           supposing
           it
           inconvenient
           to
           displease
           them
           ,
           our
           present
           necessity
           considered
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           briskly
           replyed
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           done
           better
           to
           have
           obeyed
           me
           ,
           than
           by
           so
           great
           indulgence
           for
           them
           ,
           have
           left
           their
           disorders
           unpunished
           ,
           I
           regulating
           my self
           by
           particular
           Maximes
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           had
           not
           reflected
           as
           I
           had
           done
           .
           He
           said
           he
           would
           obey
           me
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           only
           in
           that
           besought
           me
           to
           dispense
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           could
           not
           find
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           punish
           those
           wretches
           for
           so
           
           small
           a
           matter
           ;
           Resolved
           to
           satisfie
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           disliking
           replies
           ,
           it
           belongs
           not
           to
           you
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           to
           judge
           whether
           I
           have
           reason
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           without
           Contestation
           to
           do
           what
           I
           command
           you
           ,
           of
           which
           if
           you
           fail
           I
           know
           very
           well
           how
           to
           make
           my self
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           teach
           you
           what
           belongs
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           charge
           .
           He
           went
           away
           somewhat
           concerned
           with
           the
           rigor
           wherewithal
           I
           treated
           him
           ,
           yet
           without
           complaint
           or
           murmure
           .
           The
           whole
           Town
           of
           Aversa
           gave
           me
           a
           thousand
           Benedictions
           for
           this
           severe
           justice
           ,
           was
           intirely
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           lost
           all
           apprehension
           of
           injury
           from
           my
           men
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           Sending
           afterwards
           for
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           I
           signified
           my
           regret
           to
           have
           used
           him
           so
           roughly
           in
           publick
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           forced
           me
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           too
           light
           confidence
           in
           the
           kindness
           and
           goodness
           I
           had
           ever
           testified
           for
           him
           ;
           that
           I
           should
           have
           hearkened
           to
           his
           remonstrances
           had
           he
           made
           them
           in
           private
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           Souldiers
           might
           take
           advantage
           by
           his
           discourse
           ,
           perhaps
           so
           as
           to
           become
           more
           licentious
           .
           That
           a
           Camp-master
           General
           was
           to
           suppress
           not
           authorise
           their
           excesses
           ,
           which
           he
           in
           some
           manner
           seemed
           to
           do
           .
           That
           pardons
           were
           alwayes
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           General
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           any
           that
           was
           subordinate
           .
           And
           that
           another
           time
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           considerate
           ,
           because
           being
           naturally
           somewhat
           cholerick
           ,
           I
           might
           be
           in
           an
           humour
           not
           to
           pass
           matters
           by
           so
           easily
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           belonged
           to
           him
           to
           give
           example
           to
           all
           others
           of
           acquiescence
           in
           my
           Orders
           .
           That
           he
           well
           knew
           the
           confidence
           I
           ever
           had
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           
           the
           particular
           affection
           I
           had
           on
           all
           occasions
           made
           appear
           .
           That
           he
           should
           govern
           himself
           with
           greater
           Caution
           ,
           and
           not
           compel
           me
           ,
           do
           what
           I
           could
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           undo
           him
           .
           I
           commanded
           him
           to
           be
           very
           careful
           to
           prevent
           any
           disorder
           in
           Aversa
           ,
           and
           to
           innovate
           nothing
           without
           my
           participation
           ,
           to
           cause
           the
           Corn
           very
           carefully
           to
           be
           preserved
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           it
           transported
           without
           my
           Orders
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           twice
           a
           day
           receive
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           four
           and
           twenty
           hours
           my
           returns
           to
           all
           intelligence
           he
           should
           give
           me
           :
           that
           in
           the
           Morning
           at
           day
           break
           he
           should
           send
           away
           the
           three
           hundred
           Mules
           laden
           with
           Corn
           ,
           after
           which
           embracing
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           chief
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           I
           took
           horse
           for
           Naples
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           being
           good
           natured
           he
           easily
           gave
           too
           great
           credit
           to
           persons
           ill
           affected
           towards
           me
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           exasperate
           ,
           and
           taking
           advantage
           by
           his
           discontent
           ,
           to
           separate
           him
           from
           my
           interests
           .
           They
           insensibly
           engaged
           him
           to
           actions
           that
           ruined
           him
           ,
           the
           apprehensiveness
           of
           my
           humour
           considered
           ,
           what
           care
           soever
           I
           took
           to
           preserve
           him
           to
           me
           ,
           of
           which
           his
           evil
           fortune
           suffered
           him
           not
           to
           make
           advantage
           .
           He
           had
           a
           Secretary
           called
           
             Pepe
             Caetano
          
           capable
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           Knaveries
           ;
           A
           Colonel
           called
           
             Antonio
             Calco
          
           ,
           a
           good
           Souldier
           ,
           but
           who
           having
           learned
           his
           Profession
           amongst
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           had
           still
           a
           kindness
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           intention
           to
           do
           them
           service
           ;
           a
           Colonel
           of
           Dragoons
           called
           
             Marco
             Pisano
          
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           overcome
           the
           inclinations
           to
           punderings
           and
           insolence
           ,
           to
           which
           
           he
           had
           been
           accustomed
           the
           long
           time
           he
           was
           a
           
             Bandito
             ;
             Andrea
             Rama
          
           ,
           a
           Captain
           of
           Horse
           ;
           who
           continued
           still
           the
           humors
           of
           a
           catchpole
           which
           he
           had
           been
           in
           Naples
           before
           the
           revolutions
           :
           And
           the
           Cavalier
           Michellini
           his
           adjutant
           ,
           a
           person
           of
           wit
           and
           intrigue
           ,
           that
           continually
           designed
           my
           destruction
           ,
           by
           it
           to
           give
           advantage
           to
           Prince
           Thomas
           ,
           in
           his
           Pretenses
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           having
           secret
           and
           particular
           engagements
           to
           him
           .
           The
           poor
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           placing
           all
           his
           confidence
           in
           those
           dangerous
           persons
           ,
           and
           studying
           onely
           to
           make
           himself
           beloved
           by
           caressing
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           feasting
           the
           Officers
           ,
           found
           himself
           precipitate
           ere
           he
           was
           aware
           ,
           by
           being
           too
           easily
           swayed
           by
           their
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           such
           liberty
           that
           many
           things
           were
           done
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           not
           only
           prejudicial
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           party
           ,
           which
           obliged
           me
           to
           punish
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           possibility
           of
           preventing
           his
           being
           involved
           in
           their
           misfortune
           ,
           though
           in
           effect
           he
           was
           not
           culpable
           .
           It
           is
           easily
           imagined
           in
           what
           manner
           I
           was
           received
           at
           Naples
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           advantage
           the
           taking
           of
           Aversa
           brought
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           succors
           we
           might
           draw
           from
           thence
           ,
           having
           found
           there
           above
           thirty
           thousand
           charges
           of
           Corn.
           
        
         
           The
           eighth
           of
           January
           the
           three
           hundred
           Mules
           laden
           with
           Corn
           arrived
           ,
           which
           caused
           an
           excessive
           joy
           in
           Naples
           ,
           where
           no
           more
           remained
           then
           four
           or
           five
           days
           Provision
           .
           I
           met
           this
           Convoy
           and
           led
           it
           into
           the
           Town
           my self
           :
           And
           coming
           from
           
             Cappo
             de
             Chino
          
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           which
           I
           
           was
           advanced
           ,
           a
           thing
           very
           extraordinary
           happened
           ,
           which
           was
           seen
           by
           three
           thousand
           persons
           with
           me
           .
           At
           four
           in
           the
           afternoon
           a
           Star
           appeared
           on
           my
           left
           hand
           ,
           as
           great
           as
           one
           of
           the
           most
           prodigious
           Comets
           ,
           and
           seemed
           no
           higher
           elevated
           than
           they
           are
           usually
           ,
           it
           stood
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           without
           motion
           ,
           and
           then
           falling
           with
           extraordinary
           swiftness
           ,
           and
           traversing
           towards
           my
           right
           hand
           ,
           stopped
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           way
           just
           over
           my
           horses
           head
           ,
           and
           then
           separating
           into
           three
           great
           flames
           ,
           rejoyned
           about
           thirty
           foot
           from
           ground
           ,
           and
           falling
           vanished
           .
           This
           Prodigie
           was
           the
           subject
           of
           much
           discourse
           ,
           but
           very
           few
           explained
           what
           it
           might
           signifie
           .
           I
           with
           much
           displeasure
           understood
           that
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           ,
           by
           advice
           of
           the
           persons
           already
           named
           ,
           and
           a
           too
           passionate
           zeal
           ,
           had
           turned
           out
           of
           Aversa
           ,
           five
           and
           thirty
           Families
           ,
           suspected
           to
           hold
           correspondence
           with
           the
           enemy
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           of
           the
           Gentry
           (
           and
           this
           by
           importunity
           of
           the
           people
           to
           whom
           he
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           )
           and
           withal
           sequestred
           their
           Estates
           .
           I
           had
           compassion
           on
           their
           misfortune
           ,
           they
           casting
           themselves
           at
           my
           feet
           ,
           and
           ordered
           their
           re-admission
           ,
           which
           I
           gave
           them
           in
           writing
           ,
           signed
           by
           my
           hand
           ;
           forbidding
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           my
           displeasure
           ,
           to
           do
           any
           more
           the
           like
           without
           my
           participation
           and
           particular
           order
           ,
           commanding
           him
           to
           send
           the
           heads
           of
           their
           accusation
           ,
           with
           the
           informers
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           take
           time
           for
           examination
           of
           this
           business
           ,
           which
           seemed
           of
           high
           concernment
           .
           They
           returned
           very
           well
           satisfied
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           
           especially
           with
           an
           order
           I
           added
           to
           all
           such
           as
           had
           in
           their
           hands
           any
           thing
           of
           theirs
           ,
           to
           return
           it
           within
           four
           and
           twenty
           hours
           ,
           on
           pain
           of
           their
           lives
           ;
           and
           told
           them
           that
           upon
           notice
           of
           the
           least
           delay
           ,
           I
           would
           go
           my self
           to
           see
           justice
           done
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           exemplary
           punishment
           .
           The
           same
           Marchioness
           of
           Attaviana
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           already
           spoken
           ,
           sent
           to
           complain
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           her
           house
           had
           been
           plundered
           ,
           with
           the
           particulars
           of
           what
           had
           been
           taken
           away
           :
           I
           gave
           in
           her
           behalf
           the
           same
           Orders
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           same
           penalties
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           be
           righted
           .
           But
           neither
           she
           nor
           the
           Exiles
           found
           the
           dispatch
           I
           desired
           ,
           and
           being
           impatient
           of
           delay
           (
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           acting
           slackly
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           interest
           in
           his
           Officers
           exactions
           ,
           who
           being
           powerful
           in
           our
           Troops
           ,
           he
           thought
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           displease
           them
           )
           I
           writ
           him
           a
           thundering
           letter
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           let
           him
           understand
           ,
           that
           if
           my
           Orders
           were
           not
           obeyed
           that
           very
           day
           ,
           I
           would
           send
           
             Aniello
             Porcio
          
           whom
           I
           had
           made
           Auditor
           General
           in
           place
           of
           
             Bernardo
             Spirito
          
           (
           whom
           I
           neither
           found
           vigorous
           nor
           resolute
           enough
           )
           to
           undertake
           this
           business
           and
           give
           me
           information
           of
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           ;
           and
           that
           two
           days
           after
           I
           would
           go
           in
           person
           ,
           to
           make
           examples
           of
           such
           as
           should
           be
           convicted
           ,
           without
           exemption
           or
           consideration
           of
           any
           .
           That
           which
           had
           been
           omitted
           on
           my
           first
           Order
           ,
           was
           now
           immediately
           performed
           out
           of
           apprehension
           and
           respect
           of
           my
           humour
           naturally
           imperious
           and
           impatient
           of
           neglect
           of
           my
           Commands
           .
           And
           as
           I
           had
           little
           satisfaction
           in
           their
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           I
           suppose
           they
           had
           
           not
           much
           in
           mine
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           could
           hardly
           forbear
           murmuring
           in
           private
           ,
           because
           they
           obeyed
           me
           without
           pretending
           to
           justifie
           themselves
           ,
           or
           alledging
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           A
           little
           after
           this
           ,
           I
           gave
           the
           Government
           of
           Nola
           to
           
             Sieur
             Antonio
             Tonti
          
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Rome
           ,
           near
           which
           place
           there
           happened
           a
           Skirmish
           between
           the
           Nobility
           and
           some
           of
           our
           Troops
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           strengthened
           with
           the
           militia's
           of
           the
           neighbouring
           Towns
           ,
           where
           
             Don
             Ferrante
             Caraciolo
          
           ,
           Duke
           of
           
             Castello
             de
             Sangre
          
           ,
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           power
           and
           highly
           incensed
           against
           the
           People
           ,
           whom
           he
           ever
           treated
           with
           much
           rigour
           ,
           was
           slain
           ,
           with
           a
           son
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Conversano
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Ottaino
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           Medici
           ,
           which
           caused
           their
           men
           to
           retreat
           and
           afterwards
           disband
           .
           In
           five
           or
           six
           days
           time
           we
           received
           from
           Aversa
           above
           a
           thousand
           Load
           of
           Wheat
           ,
           which
           as
           much
           astonished
           the
           Spaniards
           as
           the
           ill
           news
           that
           came
           to
           them
           from
           all
           parts
           ;
           They
           no
           longer
           received
           any
           Provisions
           from
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           a
           Tempest
           some
           days
           hindering
           the
           Navigation
           of
           their
           Gallies
           ,
           casting
           away
           one
           with
           three
           smaller
           Vessels
           laden
           with
           Provisions
           ,
           had
           reduced
           them
           to
           what
           would
           supply
           them
           onely
           four
           and
           twenty
           hours
           .
           They
           looked
           on
           themselves
           as
           lost
           ,
           when
           a
           Gally
           laden
           with
           Meal
           arriving
           as
           by
           miracle
           ,
           freed
           them
           from
           this
           Extremity
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           afterwards
           twice
           reduced
           .
           These
           good
           successes
           much
           rejoyced
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           hope
           of
           a
           speedy
           liberty
           .
        
         
           Gennaro
           that
           lost
           no
           occasion
           of
           endeavouring
           
           my
           ruine
           ,
           having
           notice
           of
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           between
           me
           and
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           very
           sensibly
           concerned
           ,
           hoping
           to
           make
           some
           advantage
           by
           his
           discontent
           ,
           sent
           a
           Priest
           called
           
             Don
             Carmine
             Castelli
          
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           had
           an
           intire
           confidence
           ,
           to
           offer
           him
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           propose
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           engage
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           should
           under
           him
           command
           all
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           being
           resolved
           to
           send
           me
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           again
           take
           the
           authority
           upon
           himself
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           easily
           do
           at
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           but
           be
           assured
           of
           our
           Troops
           ,
           having
           in
           order
           to
           it
           a
           very
           good
           understanding
           with
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           that
           were
           at
           Rome
           .
           The
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           would
           not
           hear
           of
           this
           ,
           but
           answered
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           knew
           I
           was
           no
           longer
           satisfied
           in
           his
           comportment
           ,
           he
           would
           go
           home
           ,
           and
           give
           me
           advice
           of
           it
           by
           
             Pepe
             Caetano
          
           his
           Secretary
           .
           Gennaro
           finding
           he
           could
           not
           engage
           him
           in
           his
           concernments
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           give
           me
           a
           jealousie
           of
           him
           ,
           with
           false
           information
           that
           they
           were
           agreed
           ,
           and
           held
           secret
           conferences
           ;
           which
           was
           maliciously
           seconded
           by
           
             Augustino
             Lieto
          
           ,
           who
           thought
           ,
           the
           other
           being
           removed
           from
           me
           ,
           he
           should
           afterwards
           enjoy
           a
           greater
           share
           in
           my
           trust
           ;
           Not
           discovering
           this
           contrivance
           ,
           I
           had
           some
           diffidence
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           
             Aniello
             Porcio
          
           ,
           Auditor
           General
           ,
           endeavoured
           all
           that
           he
           could
           to
           fortifie
           ,
           making
           it
           his
           business
           to
           give
           me
           jealousie
           of
           all
           Frenchmen
           ,
           being
           himself
           a
           creature
           and
           Pentioner
           of
           Spain
           ,
           as
           he
           published
           after
           my
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           was
           well
           rewarded
           .
        
         
           A
           great
           deal
           of
           Corn
           came
           every
           day
           from
           
           Aversa
           ,
           and
           thinking
           it
           necessary
           to
           supply
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           peoples
           Elect
           ,
           long
           vacant
           by
           Cicio
           of
           Arpaia's
           absenting
           himself
           ,
           choice
           was
           made
           of
           
             Antonio
             Macella
          
           ,
           an
           understanding
           and
           rich
           man
           ,
           born
           in
           Procita
           ,
           who
           joyning
           with
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           and
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           holding
           secret
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           enemy
           ,
           gave
           me
           encumbrances
           I
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           overcome
           ,
           as
           in
           its
           time
           I
           shall
           make
           appear
           .
           After
           this
           I
           caused
           Papers
           to
           be
           scattered
           amongst
           the
           enemies
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           debauching
           their
           men
           ,
           promising
           a
           Pistol
           to
           every
           Soldier
           that
           forsook
           them
           ,
           employment
           to
           such
           as
           would
           serve
           ,
           and
           Passes
           to
           those
           that
           were
           willing
           to
           retire
           .
           Two
           hundered
           came
           to
           us
           in
           eight
           days
           time
           .
           They
           made
           report
           of
           the
           extremity
           of
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           me
           a
           piece
           of
           their
           Bread
           ,
           very
           black
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Sand
           ,
           and
           indeed
           so
           bad
           that
           I
           could
           not
           imagine
           how
           it
           sustained
           them
           ,
           receiving
           but
           nine
           or
           ten
           ounces
           a
           day
           .
           Amongst
           this
           number
           of
           desertors
           a
           matter
           of
           sixscore
           desired
           to
           serve
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           distributed
           amongst
           the
           body
           to
           keep
           them
           asunder
           ,
           except
           sixty
           Portugals
           ,
           which
           I
           put
           into
           the
           Colonels
           Company
           of
           my
           Regiment
           ,
           till
           I
           might
           get
           a
           number
           sufficient
           to
           form
           a
           body
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           were
           very
           much
           concerned
           to
           hear
           on
           our
           Posts
           in
           the
           night
           their
           Language
           spoken
           ,
           and
           invitations
           to
           run
           away
           ,
           by
           representing
           the
           necessity
           they
           suffered
           ,
           and
           the
           abundance
           that
           was
           amongst
           us
           .
           That
           which
           I
           thought
           most
           pleasant
           ,
           was
           that
           they
           which
           were
           with
           us
           called
           the
           other
           the
           Rebels
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           .
           Their
           most
           prodigious
           sufferings
           were
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           confirmed
           ,
           by
           our
           taking
           
           sometimes
           six
           or
           seven
           of
           those
           wretches
           ,
           who
           having
           lost
           the
           shape
           of
           men
           ,
           went
           out
           of
           their
           Quarters
           to
           eat
           Grass
           like
           beasts
           ,
           of
           which
           some
           burst
           ,
           when
           (
           having
           come
           to
           us
           )
           they
           had
           filled
           their
           bellies
           .
           This
           disbanding
           more
           and
           more
           increased
           ,
           and
           so
           farr
           that
           apprehending
           they
           might
           be
           met
           with
           as
           they
           went
           away
           ,
           and
           stopped
           to
           strengthen
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Gaeta
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           Vicairy
           all
           those
           that
           would
           not
           take
           entertainment
           with
           us
           ;
           There
           was
           amongst
           them
           a
           Portugese
           of
           ill
           meen
           but
           good
           wit
           ,
           who
           by
           my
           Order
           going
           over
           to
           the
           enemy
           never
           came
           back
           without
           debauching
           five
           or
           six
           of
           his
           Companions
           ,
           and
           one
           time
           brought
           me
           seventeen
           ;
           in
           this
           he
           had
           success
           nine
           or
           ten
           Voyages
           ,
           but
           being
           at
           last
           discovered
           ,
           by
           imprudently
           opening
           himself
           to
           a
           Serjeant
           ,
           he
           was
           hanged
           ,
           which
           broke
           off
           this
           little
           commerce
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           while
           prevented
           the
           desertion
           of
           their
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           The
           Spaniards
           now
           gave
           themselves
           for
           lost
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           abandon
           the
           Castles
           ,
           and
           retire
           to
           Gaeta
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Forts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           succors
           from
           Spain
           ,
           and
           Provisions
           from
           Sardinia
           and
           Sicilia
           ,
           from
           whence
           came
           three
           Vessels
           laden
           with
           Corn
           so
           opportunely
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           they
           had
           not
           wherewithal
           to
           subsist
           above
           three
           or
           four
           days
           .
           This
           great
           necessity
           put
           them
           upon
           all
           contrivances
           to
           oblige
           me
           to
           go
           out
           of
           Naples
           ,
           believing
           my
           presence
           alone
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           address
           ,
           vigilance
           ,
           and
           secret
           negotiations
           reduced
           them
           to
           this
           unhappy
           condition
           .
           An
           accident
           ,
           
           of
           which
           I
           made
           the
           best
           advantage
           ,
           redoubled
           their
           jealousie
           of
           the
           Nobility
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Andria
           having
           been
           with
           
             Don
             John
          
           and
           the
           Vice-Roy
           ,
           to
           get
           leave
           to
           go
           home
           ,
           sent
           a
           Priest
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           had
           confidence
           ,
           to
           fetch
           him
           two
           thousand
           Crowns
           he
           had
           left
           in
           Naples
           with
           one
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           some
           Stuffs
           to
           make
           him
           Clothes
           .
           As
           he
           returned
           with
           all
           these
           things
           he
           was
           taken
           and
           brought
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           also
           some
           Letters
           found
           about
           him
           .
           After
           many
           enquiries
           of
           his
           Masters
           health
           ,
           I
           ordered
           him
           to
           make
           him
           many
           Complements
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           Money
           and
           Stuffs
           to
           be
           found
           out
           and
           restored
           without
           loss
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           telling
           him
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           great
           many
           ,
           purposely
           that
           it
           might
           become
           publick
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           my self
           correspond
           with
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           all
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           that
           had
           affairs
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           to
           pretend
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           should
           better
           nor
           more
           readily
           acquit
           himself
           of
           all
           their
           Commissions
           ,
           desiring
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           to
           serve
           them
           ,
           concerning
           my self
           more
           in
           their
           interests
           than
           in
           my
           own
           particular
           .
           I
           gave
           him
           two
           of
           my
           Guards
           for
           his
           convoy
           ,
           and
           caused
           him
           to
           pass
           in
           sight
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           gave
           strange
           suspitions
           ,
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           the
           consequence
           of
           a
           particular
           friendship
           I
           had
           made
           with
           him
           at
           our
           Conference
           .
           He
           pretended
           himself
           much
           obliged
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           stayed
           but
           little
           with
           the
           Vice-Roy
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           a
           mind
           to
           have
           secured
           him
           ;
           which
           yet
           he
           durst
           not
           do
           ,
           apprehending
           that
           by
           means
           of
           the
           interest
           his
           Birth
           and
           Merit
           gave
           him
           amongst
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           his
           
           imprisonment
           would
           be
           followed
           by
           a
           general
           Declaration
           in
           my
           favour
           :
           but
           this
           became
           so
           fixed
           in
           the
           thoughts
           of
           that
           revengeful
           and
           distrustful
           Nation
           ,
           that
           on
           doubt
           of
           some
           correspondence
           with
           me
           at
           my
           last
           journey
           ,
           a
           few
           days
           after
           my
           return
           ,
           they
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           miserably
           slain
           .
        
         
           One
           Morning
           ,
           
             Don
             Carlo
             Gonzago
          
           ,
           who
           kept
           very
           near
           me
           to
           get
           an
           employment
           ,
           demanded
           if
           he
           might
           speak
           freely
           to
           me
           ;
           which
           having
           promised
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           honest
           man
           ,
           a
           friend
           of
           his
           ,
           intrusted
           with
           Credentials
           not
           to
           be
           disowned
           ,
           had
           desired
           him
           to
           come
           and
           found
           me
           ,
           whether
           I
           would
           hear
           a
           proposal
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           on
           condition
           nevertheless
           that
           if
           I
           liked
           it
           not
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           enquire
           his
           name
           ;
           to
           this
           he
           caused
           me
           to
           make
           Oath
           ,
           which
           I
           religiously
           observed
           .
           I
           was
           willing
           to
           hear
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           largeness
           of
           their
           offers
           I
           might
           judge
           of
           the
           extremity
           they
           were
           reduced
           to
           .
           They
           were
           to
           give
           me
           Finale
           and
           the
           other
           places
           of
           Toscanie
           in
           Soveraignty
           ;
           with
           the
           Principalities
           of
           
             Salerno
             ,
             Piombino
          
           and
           Portolongone
           ;
           for
           attacquing
           which
           they
           would
           supply
           me
           with
           sufficient
           Forces
           ,
           besides
           all
           such
           as
           my
           interests
           could
           draw
           together
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           retire
           .
           That
           they
           would
           make
           what
           they
           offered
           me
           worth
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           a
           year
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           should
           have
           sufficient
           security
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           should
           be
           out
           of
           danger
           of
           exposing
           my self
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           umpire
           between
           them
           and
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           knowing
           the
           Pretences
           I
           had
           by
           my
           Great
           Grand-mothers
           mother
           to
           the
           Dutchy
           
           of
           Modena
           ,
           they
           would
           procure
           me
           to
           be
           put
           in
           possession
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           should
           send
           an
           Army
           out
           of
           Germany
           to
           joyn
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Dutchie
           of
           Milan
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           revenge
           themselves
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Modena
           ,
           they
           would
           abandon
           all
           affairs
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           give
           me
           the
           command
           of
           such
           Forces
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           find
           very
           few
           rubs
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           Italy
           having
           no
           cause
           to
           be
           jealous
           if
           I
           sought
           to
           make
           good
           the
           right
           I
           had
           to
           that
           Sovereignty
           .
        
         
           I
           answered
           ,
           smiling
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           done
           me
           a
           pleasure
           to
           make
           me
           understand
           by
           his
           discourse
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           so
           near
           ruine
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           prosecute
           them
           the
           more
           vigorously
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           my
           own
           were
           infallible
           ,
           I
           would
           never
           fall
           from
           my
           fidelity
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           nor
           attacque
           its
           Allies
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           most
           religiously
           observe
           the
           Oath
           I
           had
           made
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           ,
           never
           till
           death
           to
           lay
           down
           the
           Arms
           I
           had
           taken
           up
           for
           their
           Liberty
           :
           that
           I
           was
           not
           offended
           with
           him
           for
           what
           he
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           knowing
           that
           his
           friendship
           for
           me
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           had
           been
           informed
           )
           they
           having
           ever
           used
           him
           ill
           ,
           and
           detained
           him
           so
           long
           time
           Prisoner
           ,
           I
           was
           assured
           he
           had
           an
           aversion
           for
           this
           imployment
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           too
           much
           a
           man
           of
           Honour
           ,
           to
           advise
           me
           to
           fail
           of
           my
           duty
           ,
           and
           betray
           those
           I
           was
           obliged
           to
           serve
           :
           That
           he
           should
           give
           thanks
           to
           his
           friend
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           and
           assure
           him
           I
           would
           never
           enquire
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Town
           the
           mean
           while
           was
           divided
           into
           six
           factions
           ,
           which
           obliged
           me
           to
           be
           extraordinarily
           
           scrupulous
           in
           my
           conduct
           ,
           lest
           ,
           whil'st
           I
           inclin'd
           to
           one
           ,
           the
           rest
           might
           joyn
           with
           our
           enemies
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           infallibly
           ruined
           me
           :
           but
           I
           had
           influence
           over
           all
           those
           separated
           interests
           ,
           without
           discovering
           my
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           kept
           so
           good
           correspondence
           with
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           I
           obliged
           them
           to
           concur
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           my
           enterprise
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           difficult
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           factions
           was
           that
           of
           Gennaro
           and
           the
           rabble
           ,
           which
           ever
           since
           their
           hatred
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           been
           so
           habituated
           to
           the
           plundering
           of
           Houses
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           insolencies
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           now
           forbear
           them
           .
           These
           people
           were
           enraged
           against
           me
           ,
           because
           by
           my
           punishing
           such
           actions
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           observe
           the
           prohibitions
           I
           made
           :
           but
           they
           hoped
           for
           some
           disorder
           and
           revolution
           ,
           little
           caring
           from
           whence
           it
           came
           ,
           nor
           who
           had
           the
           advantage
           of
           it
           ,
           provided
           they
           might
           rob
           and
           murther
           with
           impunity
           ,
           being
           so
           accustomed
           to
           bloud
           ,
           that
           they
           preferred
           the
           pleasure
           of
           shedding
           it
           above
           all
           other
           advantages
           .
           They
           continued
           an
           irreconcileable
           hatred
           against
           the
           Nobility
           and
           civilized
           people
           ,
           whom
           they
           feared
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           so
           often
           and
           highly
           affronted
           them
           ,
           they
           could
           expect
           no
           pardon
           .
           I
           kept
           this
           sort
           of
           people
           low
           ,
           and
           was
           their
           capital
           enemy
           ,
           believing
           that
           if
           I
           permitted
           disorders
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           subsist
           long
           ,
           I
           yet
           indulged
           them
           by
           the
           care
           I
           had
           to
           supply
           them
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           life
           at
           easie
           rates
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           was
           that
           which
           desired
           to
           submit
           to
           France
           ,
           made
           up
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Artificers
           ,
           who
           hoping
           to
           make
           their
           fortunes
           by
           our
           
           Nation
           ,
           and
           enrich
           themselves
           by
           our
           expence
           in
           Clothes
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           other
           things
           with
           which
           we
           are
           wont
           to
           furnish
           our selves
           more
           than
           other
           Nations
           ,
           and
           pretending
           to
           no
           Offices
           nor
           Imployments
           ,
           apprehended
           not
           subjection
           to
           foreign
           Dominion
           ;
           desiring
           that
           rather
           than
           any
           other
           ,
           because
           by
           it
           they
           expected
           more
           profit
           .
           I
           humored
           all
           that
           were
           of
           it
           ,
           seeming
           to
           have
           no
           other
           thought
           ,
           nor
           to
           labour
           to
           any
           other
           purpose
           ,
           but
           as
           I
           desired
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           good
           opinion
           ,
           I
           was
           also
           to
           be
           careful
           to
           keep
           secret
           that
           pretence
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           not
           reunite
           all
           other
           parties
           to
           joyn
           with
           our
           enemies
           ,
           which
           must
           first
           be
           driven
           away
           :
           after
           which
           it
           would
           be
           easie
           to
           attain
           our
           ends
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           was
           composed
           of
           Monks
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           devouter
           sort
           ,
           who
           desired
           the
           reuniting
           the
           Crown
           of
           Naples
           to
           the
           Papacy
           ;
           this
           I
           let
           them
           understand
           was
           my
           principal
           end
           ;
           that
           I
           was
           of
           a
           Family
           highly
           Catholick
           ,
           very
           much
           devoted
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           had
           taken
           secret
           Measures
           ,
           and
           made
           so
           near
           a
           Conjunction
           that
           he
           was
           well
           satisfied
           of
           my
           intentions
           ;
           That
           they
           ought
           to
           concur
           with
           me
           to
           drive
           away
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           keep
           their
           thoughts
           very
           secret
           ,
           lest
           we
           might
           meet
           obstacles
           ,
           by
           the
           confederacy
           of
           those
           which
           desired
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           I
           promised
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           had
           overcome
           our
           enemies
           ,
           we
           would
           submit
           our selves
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           was
           more
           easily
           managed
           than
           the
           rest
           ;
           for
           desirous
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           signifying
           that
           they
           had
           made
           choice
           of
           my
           person
           ,
           they
           were
           
           sensible
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Secrecy
           ,
           and
           the
           friendship
           they
           had
           for
           me
           ,
           securing
           them
           of
           my
           acknowledgements
           ,
           they
           were
           altogether
           guided
           by
           my
           Directions
           ,
           and
           acted
           nothing
           but
           by
           my
           Orders
           .
           This
           Partie
           consisted
           of
           such
           as
           aspired
           to
           the
           honours
           and
           grandeurs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           every
           one
           according
           to
           his
           Quality
           ,
           who
           resolving
           never
           to
           become
           subject
           to
           a
           forein
           Dominion
           ,
           desired
           no
           money
           might
           go
           out
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           imagining
           this
           the
           only
           way
           to
           enrich
           themselves
           ,
           and
           re-establish
           traffique
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           King
           whom
           they
           had
           chosen
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           interest
           and
           preservation
           ,
           would
           have
           no
           other
           Countrey
           but
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           nor
           any
           confidence
           ,
           love
           ,
           or
           inclination
           but
           for
           his
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           Faction
           was
           of
           those
           that
           desired
           a
           Republick
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           greatest
           part
           understood
           not
           what
           they
           sought
           ,
           mightily
           taken
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           they
           scarce
           knew
           how
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           imagining
           they
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           no
           body
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           meanest
           of
           the
           common
           people
           should
           have
           credit
           and
           power
           equal
           with
           the
           richest
           and
           best
           qualified
           :
           I
           perswaded
           them
           that
           such
           an
           establishment
           was
           my
           prevailing
           passion
           ,
           that
           I
           looked
           on
           such
           a
           structure
           with
           affection
           and
           delight
           ,
           as
           the
           workmanship
           of
           my
           hands
           ,
           since
           I
           had
           been
           the
           first
           proposer
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Duke
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           had
           raised
           me
           ,
           gave
           me
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           the
           principal
           authority
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Honours
           of
           a
           Sovereign
           .
           I
           moved
           them
           to
           consider
           how
           much
           it
           concerned
           us
           to
           conceal
           this
           design
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           not
           incite
           against
           us
           all
           that
           were
           contrary
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           soon
           
           as
           ever
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           driven
           away
           ,
           towards
           which
           we
           must
           with
           hazard
           of
           our
           lives
           use
           our
           utmost
           endeavour
           ;
           This
           form
           of
           Government
           would
           in
           a
           manner
           establish
           it self
           ,
           none
           being
           excluded
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           in
           a
           possibility
           of
           finding
           advantages
           and
           security
           ,
           and
           making
           his
           fortune
           by
           it
           ,
           of
           what
           quality
           or
           profession
           soever
           he
           might
           be
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           every
           one
           of
           the
           five
           factions
           took
           me
           to
           be
           of
           their
           partie
           ,
           and
           changing
           like
           a
           Camelion
           ,
           according
           as
           I
           spoke
           to
           one
           or
           the
           other
           of
           them
           ,
           concealing
           my
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           I
           discovered
           theirs
           ,
           to
           get
           light
           ,
           and
           take
           unerring
           measures
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           was
           of
           such
           as
           were
           addicted
           to
           the
           Spanish
           interests
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           themselves
           had
           on
           the
           Gabels
           ,
           where
           lay
           the
           best
           part
           of
           their
           Estates
           ;
           I
           gave
           them
           hopes
           of
           preserving
           them
           in
           case
           of
           a
           subversion
           of
           the
           Government
           ;
           and
           minded
           them
           that
           a
           greater
           jealousie
           being
           had
           of
           them
           than
           of
           others
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           careful
           of
           their
           conduct
           ,
           since
           the
           least
           of
           their
           motions
           would
           be
           made
           criminal
           :
           These
           were
           obliged
           to
           me
           for
           preserving
           their
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           every
           one
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           whereof
           I
           assured
           them
           to
           take
           a
           particular
           care
           ,
           provided
           they
           did
           nothing
           to
           deprive
           me
           of
           the
           means
           of
           protecting
           them
           .
           I
           commended
           their
           zeal
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           I
           affected
           and
           esteemed
           them
           more
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           persons
           of
           more
           honour
           .
           These
           were
           very
           sollicitous
           for
           my
           safety
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           necessary
           to
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           their
           ruine
           being
           infallible
           on
           the
           least
           revolution
           ,
           being
           hated
           by
           the
           
           common
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           no
           jealousie
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           gave
           me
           notice
           of
           all
           conspiracies
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           enterprises
           ,
           fearing
           my
           fall
           and
           their
           own
           with
           me
           ,
           if
           the
           success
           were
           dubious
           .
           These
           were
           the
           men
           that
           served
           me
           to
           most
           advantage
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           insensibly
           united
           to
           the
           fourth
           faction
           ,
           because
           they
           resolved
           ,
           if
           they
           must
           lose
           their
           old
           Master
           ,
           to
           have
           no
           other
           but
           me
           .
           Thus
           I
           made
           advantage
           of
           the
           variety
           of
           mens
           inclinations
           ,
           governing
           all
           these
           Cabals
           ,
           every
           one
           in
           a
           particular
           manner
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           address
           that
           none
           of
           the
           rest
           had
           the
           least
           suspition
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           as
           all
           the
           Passages
           of
           my
           life
           have
           made
           me
           appear
           of
           an
           amorous
           complexion
           ,
           all
           the
           Beauties
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           some
           Ladies
           of
           Quality
           ,
           sought
           to
           engage
           with
           me
           in
           correspondencies
           of
           Gallantry
           ,
           some
           set
           on
           by
           the
           enemy
           ,
           to
           get
           some
           tie
           upon
           me
           ,
           others
           by
           the
           Nobility
           to
           discover
           whether
           they
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           fear
           from
           me
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           that
           Nation
           being
           naturally
           jealous
           ,
           and
           apprehending
           on
           this
           account
           the
           humour
           of
           ours
           ;
           others
           stimulated
           by
           their
           own
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           advice
           of
           their
           Relations
           ,
           to
           make
           advantage
           by
           their
           acquaintance
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           hoping
           to
           govern
           me
           by
           it
           .
           But
           I
           shut
           my
           eyes
           and
           ears
           against
           such
           charming
           Baits
           ,
           being
           sensible
           that
           to
           justifie
           what
           was
           passed
           ,
           I
           must
           stand
           more
           on
           my
           guard
           than
           another
           person
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           vigilant
           over
           my
           actions
           ,
           which
           were
           penetrated
           by
           all
           the
           World.
           My
           conduct
           hath
           given
           the
           lie
           to
           all
           the
           false
           reports
           were
           raised
           of
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           refused
           all
           rendezvous
           
           that
           were
           appointed
           ,
           nay
           ,
           to
           receive
           particular
           visits
           at
           home
           ,
           of
           persons
           that
           would
           have
           exposed
           themselves
           to
           engage
           me
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           hazards
           ,
           and
           which
           one
           may
           assuredly
           say
           were
           worth
           enjoying
           .
           One
           adventure
           happened
           to
           me
           which
           will
           not
           be
           impertinent
           to
           relate
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           first
           tell
           that
           being
           no
           longer
           in
           apprehension
           of
           the
           popular
           tumults
           of
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           I
           thought
           I
           ought
           to
           quit
           that
           neighbourhood
           ,
           and
           lodge
           nearer
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           be
           readier
           to
           transport
           my self
           to
           all
           parts
           where
           my
           presence
           should
           be
           necessary
           .
           I
           made
           choice
           therefore
           of
           the
           Palace
           of
           
             Don
             Ferrante
             Caraciolo
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           fairest
           of
           Naples
           ,
           which
           I
           caused
           to
           be
           magnificently
           furnished
           ,
           where
           I
           appeared
           with
           more
           Grandeur
           ,
           and
           all
           my
           Court
           with
           greater
           splendour
           .
           It
           is
           situated
           before
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           John
           of
           Carbonnare
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           Tomb
           of
           King
           Ladislaus
           ,
           and
           Queen
           Jane
           his
           sister
           ,
           the
           Founders
           of
           that
           Convent
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           fairest
           and
           most
           sumptuous
           edifices
           of
           Italy
           .
           Before
           this
           Palace
           is
           a
           Piazza
           large
           enough
           to
           draw
           up
           four
           thousand
           men
           in
           Battalia
           ;
           here
           I
           ever
           after
           held
           my
           Residence
           .
           The
           day
           after
           I
           was
           setled
           there
           ,
           going
           to
           Mass
           at
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           where
           many
           Ladies
           were
           assembled
           according
           to
           custom
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           rest
           an
           Advocates
           daughter
           with
           her
           mother
           ,
           about
           seventeen
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           beautiful
           Creatures
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           was
           on
           my
           Knees
           she
           arose
           ,
           and
           coming
           blushing
           to
           make
           me
           a
           handsom
           curtsie
           ,
           presented
           me
           an
           embroidered
           Prayer-book
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           retired
           .
           Mass
           being
           
           ended
           ,
           her
           mother
           presented
           me
           a
           Petition
           which
           I
           granted
           ,
           and
           signed
           on
           the
           Rails
           of
           the
           Altar
           .
           About
           ten
           a
           Clock
           at
           night
           she
           was
           brought
           to
           my
           Palace
           in
           a
           Sedan
           ,
           and
           sent
           in
           word
           by
           one
           of
           my
           Chamberlains
           ,
           that
           the
           Party
           that
           in
           the
           Morning
           had
           given
           me
           a
           Prayer-book
           ,
           was
           come
           to
           desire
           a
           private
           audience
           according
           to
           my
           promise
           :
           I
           sent
           her
           word
           that
           I
           was
           too
           farr
           engaged
           in
           business
           to
           entertain
           her
           as
           I
           desired
           ,
           that
           I
           thanked
           her
           for
           her
           good
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           besought
           her
           to
           continue
           them
           ,
           and
           lest
           she
           should
           meet
           any
           ill
           accident
           going
           home
           ,
           caused
           her
           to
           be
           attended
           by
           two
           of
           my
           Guards
           .
           I
           spoke
           not
           of
           this
           adventure
           that
           I
           might
           not
           prejudice
           her
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           like
           Moderation
           on
           several
           other
           occasions
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           not
           for
           a
           little
           Gallantry
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           have
           been
           concealed
           ,
           lose
           the
           good
           opinion
           I
           had
           taken
           so
           great
           pains
           to
           acquire
           ,
           thinking
           my self
           obliged
           to
           give
           Examples
           of
           Discretion
           to
           all
           ,
           it
           being
           my
           continual
           endeavour
           to
           cause
           others
           to
           observe
           it
           ,
           and
           contain
           themselves
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           their
           duty
           .
        
         
           One
           Morning
           giving
           audience
           according
           to
           my
           custom
           
             Onofrio
             Pagano
          
           Captain
           of
           
             la
             Pietra
             del
             Pesce
          
           ,
           a
           man
           very
           insolent
           and
           intimate
           with
           Gennaro
           ,
           that
           never
           had
           any
           kindness
           for
           me
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           a
           Fisherman
           ,
           of
           such
           humour
           as
           himself
           ,
           that
           was
           his
           Alfieres
           ,
           turning
           angerly
           every
           way
           ,
           brutishly
           told
           me
           ,
           it
           was
           strange
           I
           could
           not
           be
           spoken
           to
           without
           being
           heard
           and
           crowded
           ,
           which
           obliged
           me
           to
           command
           my
           Swisse
           Guards
           to
           make
           place
           ,
           and
           suffer
           none
           to
           come
           near
           ,
           that
           audience
           might
           be
           private
           ,
           and
           
           un-interrupted
           :
           his
           Alfieres
           would
           needs
           come
           on
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           my
           Swisses
           stopping
           him
           ,
           he
           gave
           him
           such
           a
           blow
           with
           his
           fist
           on
           his
           Stomack
           that
           he
           fell
           on
           the
           ground
           .
           This
           impudence
           angered
           me
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           him
           I
           struck
           him
           on
           the
           head
           ,
           which
           was
           bald
           ,
           with
           my
           cane
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           I
           laied
           him
           all
           bloudy
           at
           my
           feet
           .
           His
           Captain
           in
           an
           arrogant
           tone
           told
           me
           my
           Guards
           began
           to
           be
           as
           insolent
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Vice-roy
           .
           I
           answered
           him
           fiercely
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           make
           him
           know
           what
           was
           due
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           much
           respect
           should
           be
           given
           to
           my
           Switzers
           when
           they
           were
           about
           my
           Person
           ,
           as
           had
           ever
           been
           born
           to
           the
           Vice-roy
           of
           Naples
           :
           then
           commanding
           his
           Ensign
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           Prison
           ,
           I
           swore
           to
           hang
           him
           without
           mercy
           .
           Their
           insolence
           was
           immediately
           changed
           to
           submission
           ,
           and
           falling
           on
           their
           Knees
           ,
           they
           both
           begged
           my
           pardon
           ,
           and
           that
           wretch
           his
           life
           which
           I
           refused
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           carried
           to
           the
           Vicairie
           .
           Whilest
           I
           was
           at
           Mass
           ,
           his
           Wife
           and
           Children
           with
           disheveled
           hair
           came
           to
           beg
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           I
           pretended
           to
           refuse
           ,
           but
           applying
           themselves
           to
           the
           Ladies
           to
           intercede
           for
           them
           ,
           at
           their
           Requests
           I
           granted
           what
           was
           desired
           ,
           and
           conditionally
           that
           afterwards
           he
           should
           be
           more
           respective
           ,
           sent
           immediately
           to
           give
           him
           Liberty
           ;
           this
           they
           promised
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           went
           away
           very
           well
           satisfied
           .
           In
           the
           afternoon
           being
           at
           the
           Gate
           of
           my
           Palace
           expecting
           my
           Horses
           to
           ride
           abroad
           ,
           the
           People's
           Elect
           ,
           who
           sought
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           embroil
           me
           ,
           came
           in
           a
           great
           heat
           to
           tell
           me
           he
           would
           no
           longer
           exercise
           his
           office
           ,
           because
           it
           exposed
           him
           to
           affronts
           ,
           
           and
           that
           my
           Proclamations
           were
           so
           little
           observed
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           City
           Captains
           of
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           Loretto
           ,
           who
           came
           followed
           by
           thirty
           Souldiers
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           about
           business
           ,
           had
           injured
           him
           in
           words
           ,
           and
           his
           Souldiers
           presented
           their
           Musquets
           at
           him
           :
           I
           promised
           to
           do
           him
           justice
           ,
           and
           the
           fellow
           at
           that
           instant
           passing
           before
           my
           door
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           train
           ,
           I
           asked
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           notice
           of
           the
           Prohibition
           I
           had
           made
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           lead
           Souldiers
           in
           Arms
           about
           the
           Town
           ,
           unless
           at
           the
           hours
           of
           setting
           the
           Watch
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           followed
           by
           them
           ;
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           Yes
           ,
           but
           that
           being
           a
           man
           of
           credit
           in
           his
           Quarter
           he
           might
           do
           what
           he
           pleased
           ,
           upon
           which
           having
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           disarmed
           and
           carried
           to
           Prison
           ,
           I
           returned
           to
           my
           lodging
           ,
           to
           speak
           about
           business
           with
           the
           Peoples
           Elect
           ,
           and
           entertain
           
             Marco
             Antonio
             Brancaccio
          
           ,
           that
           was
           come
           to
           visit
           me
           .
           I
           was
           scarce
           entered
           into
           my
           Chamber
           when
           a
           multitude
           of
           people
           assembled
           tumultuously
           in
           the
           Piazza
           ,
           and
           above
           a
           hundred
           of
           the
           hottest
           came
           up
           my
           stairs
           ,
           making
           a
           great
           noise
           in
           my
           Hall
           ;
           and
           crying
           out
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           see
           me
           .
           I
           went
           to
           them
           and
           asked
           what
           they
           desired
           of
           me
           ,
           they
           told
           me
           that
           the
           people
           having
           notice
           that
           I
           had
           imprisoned
           one
           of
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           demanded
           his
           Liberty
           .
           I
           said
           that
           to
           come
           in
           such
           a
           fashion
           was
           not
           the
           way
           to
           obtain
           favours
           of
           me
           ;
           That
           this
           might
           have
           done
           well
           with
           Mazaniello
           ,
           or
           Gennaro
           ,
           but
           that
           neither
           my
           humour
           nor
           Quality
           could
           suffer
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           cost
           their
           Camrade
           his
           life
           .
           That
           I
           
           would
           have
           no
           Addresses
           made
           to
           me
           but
           on
           the
           Knee
           ,
           and
           by
           Supplication
           ;
           Three
           of
           the
           Ring-leaders
           arrogantly
           told
           me
           ,
           the
           people
           would
           not
           have
           him
           die
           ,
           and
           would
           take
           Arms
           to
           prevent
           his
           execution
           .
           I
           drew
           my
           sword
           and
           being
           about
           to
           run
           it
           into
           the
           belly
           of
           the
           most
           insolent
           ,
           he
           fell
           on
           his
           Knees
           and
           weeping
           besought
           my
           pardon
           .
           I
           told
           them
           all
           that
           to
           let
           them
           see
           I
           feared
           them
           not
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           hanged
           immediately
           ,
           and
           turning
           to
           one
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           commanded
           him
           to
           give
           order
           to
           the
           Auditor
           General
           to
           cause
           him
           at
           that
           instant
           to
           be
           led
           to
           punishment
           ,
           and
           see
           him
           hanged
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           told
           the
           other
           Mutineers
           they
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           I
           would
           have
           pardoned
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           therefore
           have
           them
           assist
           at
           his
           execution
           ,
           and
           be
           responsible
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           commotion
           :
           I
           will
           take
           horse
           (
           said
           I
           )
           immediately
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           do
           not
           find
           my self
           obeyed
           ,
           or
           hear
           the
           least
           murmuring
           before
           I
           come
           back
           ,
           I
           will
           cause
           you
           all
           to
           be
           hanged
           .
           They
           went
           away
           very
           submissive
           and
           much
           astonished
           ;
           and
           a
           little
           while
           after
           I
           went
           to
           see
           what
           passed
           ,
           and
           found
           all
           things
           quiet
           ,
           and
           my
           Orders
           executed
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           seemed
           most
           incensed
           ,
           coming
           to
           me
           ,
           said
           ,
           You
           see
           how
           we
           have
           obeyed
           you
           ,
           and
           there
           hath
           not
           been
           the
           least
           disorder
           .
           I
           was
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           Now
           you
           know
           me
           ,
           learn
           that
           I
           may
           be
           moved
           by
           Supplications
           made
           with
           respect
           ,
           but
           am
           ever
           inexorable
           to
           the
           insolent
           ;
           go
           and
           be
           wiser
           another
           time
           ,
           and
           understand
           better
           what
           you
           owe
           me
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           very
           well
           know
           how
           to
           oblige
           you
           to
           pay
           me
           .
           Afterwards
           
           I
           visited
           the
           Town
           and
           all
           the
           Posts
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           end
           the
           day
           at
           home
           in
           my
           ordinary
           Imployments
           .
           I
           ever
           comported
           my self
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           tumults
           served
           onely
           to
           adde
           to
           my
           respect
           and
           authority
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           
             Gennaro
             ,
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Peoples
           Elect
           ,
           endeavoured
           secretly
           to
           cause
           more
           Insurrections
           ,
           supposing
           that
           though
           I
           appeased
           many
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           but
           at
           length
           I
           must
           sink
           under
           some
           one
           ;
           By
           new
           rumours
           which
           they
           every
           day
           spred
           abroad
           ,
           they
           incensed
           the
           rabble
           against
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           ,
           and
           published
           that
           I
           was
           on
           no
           other
           account
           so
           careful
           of
           his
           preservation
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           was
           necessary
           to
           my
           secret
           Correspondencies
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           my
           Negotiations
           with
           them
           .
           Very
           few
           days
           passed
           in
           which
           I
           was
           not
           obliged
           to
           go
           to
           his
           lodging
           ,
           and
           drive
           away
           the
           multitude
           which
           swarmed
           about
           it
           with
           design
           to
           do
           him
           mischief
           .
           I
           was
           weary
           at
           last
           of
           this
           perpetual
           disquiet
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           might
           provide
           the
           better
           for
           his
           safety
           ,
           and
           free
           my self
           from
           distrusting
           it
           ,
           removed
           him
           to
           a
           house
           behind
           my
           Palace
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           if
           the
           
             Corps
             de
             guard
          
           at
           his
           Gate
           was
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           secure
           him
           from
           popular
           tumults
           ,
           I
           might
           reinforce
           it
           with
           that
           which
           was
           before
           my
           Palace
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           order
           to
           march
           at
           the
           least
           noise
           should
           be
           heard
           .
           One
           day
           sending
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           he
           made
           great
           complaints
           of
           the
           Polonian
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           on
           all
           occasions
           was
           very
           insolent
           .
           My
           Guards
           confirming
           this
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           him
           ,
           and
           punish
           the
           others
           imprudence
           ,
           I
           caused
           the
           Pole
           to
           be
           sent
           
           to
           Prison
           ,
           and
           placed
           in
           his
           Room
           the
           Baron
           
             de
             la
             Garde
          
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Provence
           ,
           in
           whose
           Discretion
           and
           Vigilance
           we
           had
           both
           of
           us
           great
           cause
           to
           be
           satisfied
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           desirous
           here
           to
           justifie
           my self
           of
           an
           accusation
           ,
           that
           my
           want
           of
           Money
           considered
           ,
           I
           took
           not
           the
           advantage
           of
           his
           Ransom
           ,
           which
           for
           two
           Reasons
           I
           omitted
           ,
           the
           first
           is
           that
           I
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           keep
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           an
           exchange
           ready
           for
           my
           Brother
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           should
           be
           unfortunately
           taken
           in
           his
           journey
           to
           me
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           that
           making
           his
           offers
           to
           pay
           his
           Money
           at
           Genoua
           and
           no
           where
           else
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           had
           too
           great
           trouble
           in
           sending
           for
           it
           ,
           Navigation
           being
           very
           hazardous
           at
           that
           time
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           no
           Gallies
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           not
           reasonable
           to
           venture
           so
           considerable
           a
           summe
           in
           Felucca's
           ,
           and
           more
           that
           he
           would
           not
           pay
           the
           Money
           till
           he
           should
           be
           arrived
           in
           Genoua
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           man
           likely
           enough
           to
           lay
           a
           design
           to
           take
           it
           back
           again
           upon
           the
           way
           from
           those
           I
           should
           entrust
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           afterwards
           blamed
           that
           I
           had
           not
           sent
           him
           to
           Portolongone
           ,
           because
           he
           and
           his
           Grandchild
           would
           have
           been
           considerable
           enough
           to
           have
           redeemed
           me
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           when
           a
           while
           after
           I
           was
           so
           unfortunate
           as
           to
           fall
           into
           them
           .
           My
           enemies
           ,
           that
           never
           lost
           any
           occasion
           of
           doing
           me
           hurt
           ,
           would
           have
           injustly
           accused
           me
           ,
           that
           rejecting
           all
           dependance
           on
           France
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           enough
           confide
           in
           her
           to
           put
           so
           considerable
           Prisoners
           into
           her
           hands
           :
           Had
           I
           been
           willing
           to
           have
           done
           this
           it
           was
           not
           in
           my
           
           power
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           my
           expectance
           of
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           French
           Gallies
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           possibility
           of
           sending
           him
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           Popes
           Territories
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           of
           hazarding
           him
           on
           Felucca's
           ,
           which
           might
           easily
           have
           been
           taken
           by
           the
           enemies
           Gallies
           or
           Brigantines
           ,
           neither
           could
           I
           trust
           Marriners
           ,
           who
           might
           be
           corrupted
           with
           the
           temptation
           of
           making
           their
           fortunes
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           the
           bloudy
           inclination
           of
           vulgar
           Neapolitans
           ,
           murther
           him
           and
           his
           Grandchild
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           be
           no
           longer
           awed
           by
           my
           Presence
           .
           All
           which
           reasons
           seriously
           considered
           ,
           make
           it
           appear
           there
           was
           no
           more
           ground
           for
           blaming
           me
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           than
           on
           the
           rest
           ,
           wherewith
           on
           so
           slender
           probabilities
           they
           sought
           to
           do
           so
           ill
           Offices
           .
        
         
           The
           Spaniards
           perceiving
           so
           little
           success
           in
           the
           attempts
           they
           had
           made
           upon
           me
           ,
           the
           extremity
           of
           their
           affairs
           caused
           them
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           ways
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           from
           ruine
           ,
           and
           they
           consulted
           the
           Nobility
           for
           remedies
           to
           so
           pressing
           mischiefs
           :
           They
           sent
           likewise
           to
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           for
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           who
           conferring
           with
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           founded
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           made
           this
           result
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           having
           an
           extraordinary
           hatred
           and
           distrust
           for
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           ,
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           being
           laid
           at
           his
           door
           ,
           and
           the
           authority
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           Austria
           ,
           a
           good
           effect
           might
           be
           produced
           :
           That
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           quality
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           affection
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           had
           for
           him
           ,
           would
           obtain
           credit
           to
           whatsoever
           he
           should
           promise
           on
           his
           behalf
           ,
           
           it
           being
           to
           be
           judged
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           be
           disavowed
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           young
           and
           ambitious
           Prince
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           sollicitous
           a
           pursuer
           of
           honour
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           religious
           observer
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           facilitate
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           by
           any
           conditions
           how
           disadvantageous
           soever
           ,
           preserve
           to
           Spain
           a
           Crown
           that
           seemed
           already
           lost
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           hoping
           that
           if
           they
           could
           once
           disarm
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           put
           an
           end
           to
           their
           seditions
           ,
           they
           should
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           fortifie
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           in
           time
           re-establish
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           restore
           all
           things
           to
           their
           first
           condition
           ,
           and
           observe
           no
           more
           of
           their
           promises
           than
           such
           as
           they
           liked
           ,
           especially
           after
           the
           peace
           with
           France
           ,
           towards
           which
           their
           Ministers
           at
           Munster
           used
           all
           possible
           endeavors
           .
           Though
           the
           execution
           of
           this
           design
           followed
           not
           till
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           yet
           its
           Negotiations
           and
           Projects
           being
           now
           set
           afoot
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           amiss
           to
           anticipate
           the
           relation
           a
           few
           days
           .
        
         
           The
           Nobility
           entrusted
           the
           Prior
           
             John
             Baptista
             Caraciola
          
           a
           Knight
           of
           
             Malta
             ,
             Don
             Diomede
             ●arafa
             ,
             Don
             Joseph
             de
             Sangre
             ,
          
           and
           
             Don
             Marco
             Antonio
             Gennaro
          
           ,
           understanding
           and
           creditable
           persons
           to
           negotiate
           all
           their
           affairs
           with
           
             Don
             John
          
           ,
           and
           to
           represent
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           in
           no
           manner
           blameable
           for
           the
           disorders
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           nor
           the
           tyrannies
           exercised
           by
           the
           Vice-roy
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           would
           with
           joy
           see
           the
           authority
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           receive
           all
           manner
           of
           good
           usage
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           young
           and
           liberal
           Prince
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           be
           imagined
           capable
           of
           avarice
           ,
           nor
           of
           oppressing
           the
           Countrey
           to
           enrich
           himself
           .
           That
           his
           person
           so
           courteous
           
           and
           agreeable
           ,
           would
           win
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           birth
           cause
           all
           manner
           of
           respect
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           would
           apprehend
           the
           resentments
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           whilest
           so
           dear
           a
           son
           mediated
           his
           affairs
           ,
           and
           demanded
           favours
           would
           be
           joyfully
           granted
           ,
           to
           gain
           him
           greater
           affection
           and
           authority
           :
           and
           that
           this
           being
           the
           last
           remedy
           for
           Preservation
           of
           Spain
           ,
           their
           opinion
           was
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           so
           to
           oblige
           all
           to
           comply
           with
           their
           duty
           ;
           That
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           being
           unfortunate
           ,
           would
           be
           easily
           made
           appear
           guilty
           ;
           that
           he
           could
           never
           regain
           the
           reputation
           he
           had
           lost
           ;
           That
           the
           rcsentment
           of
           all
           that
           was
           passed
           would
           easily
           light
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           to
           dispossess
           him
           ,
           though
           by
           his
           own
           consent
           ,
           would
           look
           like
           a
           punishment
           ,
           which
           would
           satisfie
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           calm
           their
           rage
           ,
           which
           usually
           ceases
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           a
           subject
           is
           held
           out
           on
           whom
           to
           divert
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           then
           without
           question
           ,
           give
           a
           more
           favourable
           ear
           to
           Reconciliation
           ,
           when
           in
           stead
           of
           punishments
           ,
           no
           mention
           should
           be
           made
           but
           of
           Clemency
           ,
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           favorable
           Usage
           .
        
         
           One
           Morning
           whilest
           I
           was
           at
           Mass
           at
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           a
           Priest
           was
           brought
           to
           me
           ,
           one
           of
           Cardinal
           Filomarini's
           Domesticks
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           taken
           returning
           from
           the
           Spanish
           Quarters
           ,
           with
           several
           Letters
           from
           his
           Master
           and
           others
           .
           He
           told
           me
           his
           Master
           had
           sent
           him
           about
           particular
           business
           ,
           especially
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           some
           disorders
           happened
           amongst
           religious
           Persons
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           came
           from
           the
           Internuncio
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           delivered
           certain
           dispatches
           from
           Rome
           .
           The
           people
           
           was
           not
           satisfied
           with
           these
           poor
           excuses
           ,
           and
           beginning
           to
           take
           heat
           ,
           were
           so
           farr
           transported
           as
           with
           great
           exclamations
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           would
           kill
           the
           Cardinal
           in
           his
           Palace
           ,
           since
           he
           betrayed
           them
           and
           held
           correspondence
           with
           their
           enemies
           .
           I
           read
           some
           of
           the
           Letters
           ,
           and
           judging
           ,
           that
           what
           advantage
           soever
           I
           might
           receive
           by
           letting
           loose
           the
           reins
           to
           the
           peoples
           fury
           ,
           and
           quitting
           my self
           of
           so
           dangerous
           an
           enemy
           ,
           the
           consequences
           might
           be
           very
           bad
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           a
           Cardinal
           exasperating
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           would
           acquire
           the
           Popes
           indignation
           ,
           with
           Censures
           ,
           Excommunications
           ,
           and
           interdictions
           against
           the
           whole
           Town
           ,
           which
           by
           troubling
           the
           scrupulous
           Consciences
           of
           the
           people
           of
           that
           Countrey
           would
           very
           much
           alienate
           their
           inclinations
           from
           us
           .
           That
           our
           enemies
           might
           make
           use
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           would
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           death
           of
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           had
           no
           entire
           confidence
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           they
           made
           use
           out
           of
           meer
           necessity
           .
           I
           resolved
           therefore
           to
           secure
           him
           from
           violence
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           absolutely
           to
           gain
           him
           ,
           by
           so
           essential
           an
           obligation
           .
           Therefore
           making
           a
           sign
           to
           the
           people
           to
           hear
           me
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           ;
           You
           understand
           ,
           my
           friends
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           our
           Archbishop
           ever
           tenderly
           loved
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           true
           and
           indulgent
           Father
           :
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           testimonies
           of
           this
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           that
           he
           ever
           disapproved
           the
           tyrannical
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           incapable
           of
           pardoning
           him
           ,
           continually
           endeavour
           his
           destruction
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           would
           enjoy
           the
           advantage
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           bear
           the
           burthen
           of
           the
           indignation
           and
           Resentment
           of
           Rome
           .
           
           What
           hath
           now
           happened
           is
           no
           more
           than
           one
           of
           their
           usual
           Artifices
           ,
           imagining
           that
           without
           consideration
           we
           would
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           transported
           to
           that
           which
           would
           entirely
           ruine
           us
           :
           let
           us
           avoid
           this
           snare
           they
           have
           so
           cunningly
           and
           maliciously
           laid
           ;
           I
           understand
           the
           Cardinals
           inclination
           for
           us
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           often
           declared
           to
           me
           ,
           let
           us
           love
           and
           respect
           him
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           and
           distrusting
           the
           malice
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           do
           the
           contrary
           of
           all
           they
           expect
           :
           They
           would
           have
           us
           destroy
           him
           ,
           let
           us
           endeavour
           to
           preserve
           him
           to
           us
           in
           their
           despite
           ,
           and
           discovering
           to
           him
           their
           enterprises
           against
           his
           life
           ,
           encrease
           his
           hatred
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           friendship
           to
           us
           .
           I
           will
           go
           and
           inform
           him
           of
           all
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           deal
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           gain
           us
           the
           friendship
           of
           Rome
           ;
           let
           us
           then
           retort
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           odium
           they
           pretend
           to
           cast
           upon
           us
           .
           The
           people
           having
           ever
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           affection
           and
           respect
           for
           him
           ,
           I
           revived
           it
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           who
           unanimously
           cried
           out
           ,
           We
           own
           him
           for
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           killing
           him
           as
           the
           enemy
           would
           have
           us
           ,
           we
           will
           love
           him
           more
           .
           He
           ever
           protected
           us
           ,
           and
           never
           gave
           us
           occasion
           to
           distrust
           him
           ,
           give
           him
           this
           assurance
           in
           our
           name
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           will
           revenge
           him
           on
           the
           horrible
           perfidiousness
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           against
           whom
           for
           his
           sake
           we
           will
           make
           war
           without
           Quarter
           ,
           and
           not
           put
           an
           end
           to
           our
           resentment
           till
           we
           have
           the
           life
           of
           the
           last
           Spaniard
           that
           shall
           remain
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Leaving
           the
           people
           in
           the
           humour
           I
           had
           inspired
           
           into
           them
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           him
           taking
           along
           with
           me
           all
           the
           Letters
           ,
           sending
           him
           word
           by
           a
           footman
           that
           I
           was
           coming
           about
           an
           affair
           of
           extraordinary
           importance
           .
           I
           met
           him
           as
           he
           came
           from
           saying
           Mass
           ,
           and
           being
           seated
           and
           the
           Chamber
           door
           shut
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           not
           be
           interrupted
           nor
           over
           heard
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           you
           may
           judge
           whether
           my
           friendship
           be
           useful
           to
           you
           ,
           since
           had
           it
           failed
           ,
           you
           had
           not
           been
           alive
           at
           this
           present
           .
           I
           come
           from
           appeasing
           the
           people
           so
           incensed
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           if
           my
           credit
           and
           discourse
           had
           not
           pacified
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           come
           tumultuously
           to
           kill
           you
           ,
           and
           drag
           you
           about
           the
           Streets
           .
           It
           is
           happy
           for
           you
           that
           the
           authority
           is
           no
           longer
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Mazaniello
           or
           Gennaro
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           mans
           of
           my
           condition
           and
           inclination
           ,
           that
           have
           all
           manner
           of
           respect
           for
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           Veneration
           for
           the
           Purple
           invests
           you
           ,
           with
           esteem
           and
           affection
           for
           your
           person
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           passionately
           desirous
           of
           your
           good
           opinion
           ,
           will
           make
           use
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           endeavours
           to
           merit
           it
           by
           serving
           you
           .
           This
           discourse
           made
           him
           tremble
           ,
           and
           drew
           tears
           from
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           transported
           partly
           by
           fear
           and
           partly
           by
           gratitude
           ,
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           cast
           himself
           at
           my
           feet
           .
           You
           ought
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           to
           concern
           your self
           in
           my
           preservation
           ,
           for
           whilest
           I
           live
           you
           need
           fear
           nothing
           .
           I
           have
           allayed
           the
           storm
           that
           threatned
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           bring
           you
           anon
           the
           best
           of
           the
           people
           to
           assure
           you
           of
           the
           general
           affection
           and
           respect
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           I
           cannot
           but
           tell
           you
           that
           you
           were
           so
           near
           ruine
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           my self
           could
           have
           prevented
           it
           so
           easily
           and
           successfully
           .
           One
           that
           belongs
           
           to
           you
           was
           taken
           bringing
           you
           Letters
           ;
           for
           your
           sake
           I
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           dismissed
           immediately
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           just
           that
           you
           give
           me
           some
           light
           of
           your
           Negotiations
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           unreasonable
           that
           I
           should
           continue
           in
           danger
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           saved
           you
           from
           it
           .
           I
           very
           well
           perceive
           these
           Letters
           treat
           of
           something
           else
           than
           affairs
           of
           Friers
           ,
           and
           this
           Cloystera●
           Canting
           is
           only
           to
           conceal
           considerable
           Correspondencies
           and
           Negotiations
           .
           These
           words
           
             General
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             Prior
          
           and
           Proctor
           are
           appliable
           to
           more
           eminent
           Persons
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Surplice
           nor
           Mysteries
           of
           Religion
           that
           are
           here
           intended
           ;
           you
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           surprized
           ,
           but
           to
           deal
           with
           me
           more
           frankly
           and
           confidently
           ,
           because
           my
           eyes
           are
           too
           open
           to
           be
           easily
           lulled
           asleep
           in
           matters
           of
           such
           importance
           ,
           which
           concern
           no
           less
           than
           my
           honour
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           and
           life
           .
        
         
           At
           last
           we
           read
           together
           all
           the
           Letters
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           demanded
           the
           explication
           .
           After
           a
           long
           amusing
           me
           by
           inconsiderable
           justifications
           ,
           and
           frivolous
           excuses
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           (
           finding
           I
           would
           not
           be
           so
           imposed
           upon
           )
           to
           make
           me
           a
           general
           confession
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           me
           that
           the
           renunciation
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           ,
           and
           putting
           the
           authority
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Don
             John
          
           was
           in
           agitation
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           sense
           thereupon
           being
           demanded
           ,
           he
           had
           frankly
           given
           it
           .
           That
           as
           Archbishop
           he
           thought
           himself
           obliged
           to
           employ
           his
           utmost
           endeavors
           to
           appease
           the
           disorders
           of
           his
           Diocese
           .
           That
           the
           tyranny
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           rage
           and
           brutality
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           had
           always
           equally
           displeased
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           by
           this
           means
           Peace
           and
           Quiet
           
           might
           be
           established
           ,
           and
           that
           casting
           back
           the
           odium
           of
           all
           that
           was
           passed
           upon
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           ,
           and
           imputing
           to
           him
           the
           ill
           conduct
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           the
           violence
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           more
           credit
           would
           be
           given
           to
           the
           word
           of
           a
           young
           Prince
           ,
           authorised
           by
           his
           fathers
           affection
           ,
           that
           would
           concern
           himself
           to
           make
           good
           the
           Pardons
           ,
           and
           maintain
           the
           Priviledges
           he
           had
           promised
           ,
           That
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           now
           so
           near
           its
           ruine
           ,
           would
           be
           by
           him
           preserved
           ,
           at
           what
           price
           soever
           ;
           that
           any
           conditions
           might
           be
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           would
           most
           joyfully
           condescend
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           lose
           all
           by
           pretending
           to
           too
           much
           .
           That
           I
           could
           not
           blame
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           since
           I
           would
           doubtlessly
           do
           the
           same
           my self
           were
           I
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           and
           for
           what
           concerned
           me
           ,
           that
           my
           conduct
           had
           been
           so
           obliging
           and
           prudent
           ,
           that
           his
           first
           thoughts
           had
           been
           to
           provide
           for
           my
           safety
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           but
           just
           to
           have
           a
           care
           of
           the
           Preservation
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           to
           whom
           both
           Town
           and
           Countrey
           owed
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           all
           Families
           ,
           since
           at
           the
           day
           of
           my
           arrival
           ,
           devastations
           ,
           plunderings
           and
           murthers
           ceased
           ,
           I
           having
           established
           greater
           order
           and
           quiet
           ,
           than
           the
           Spaniards
           could
           ever
           do
           in
           their
           highest
           prosperity
           .
        
         
           I
           answered
           him
           that
           this
           so
           vindicative
           Nation
           would
           not
           change
           its
           inclinations
           with
           the
           change
           of
           a
           Governour
           ,
           that
           Lions
           ,
           though
           tame
           ,
           are
           still
           to
           be
           apprehended
           .
           That
           we
           could
           have
           no
           more
           confidence
           in
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           Austria
           than
           in
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           :
           that
           we
           very
           well
           understood
           
           Resolutions
           were
           not
           taken
           by
           particular
           Persons
           .
           That
           nothing
           was
           done
           but
           by
           order
           of
           the
           Councils
           ,
           whose
           Maximes
           changed
           not
           .
           That
           their
           punishments
           were
           nothing
           the
           less
           to
           be
           apprehended
           for
           being
           delayed
           ,
           because
           they
           never
           failed
           to
           arrive
           at
           last
           .
           That
           I
           had
           made
           the
           Neapolitans
           too
           sensible
           of
           these
           Verities
           ,
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           lulled
           asleep
           or
           surprised
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           neither
           enjoy
           Repose
           nor
           Safety
           as
           long
           as
           one
           Spaniard
           was
           left
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           affection
           to
           his
           Countrey
           ought
           to
           inspire
           him
           with
           the
           same
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           his
           services
           would
           at
           last
           be
           recompensed
           with
           ingratitude
           ,
           that
           recourse
           was
           had
           to
           him
           out
           of
           meer
           necessity
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           interest
           he
           had
           amongst
           some
           of
           the
           people
           would
           be
           imputed
           to
           him
           as
           a
           capital
           crime
           .
           That
           he
           would
           one
           day
           suffer
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           never
           being
           able
           to
           obtain
           an
           entire
           confidence
           ,
           nor
           (
           the
           advances
           he
           had
           already
           made
           considered
           )
           escape
           the
           revenge
           of
           an
           incensed
           ,
           cruel
           ,
           and
           bloudy
           Nation
           .
           That
           I
           would
           gladly
           advise
           him
           to
           concern
           himself
           no
           more
           (
           as
           he
           had
           hitherto
           done
           )
           in
           all
           their
           Negotiations
           ,
           where
           he
           could
           not
           observe
           so
           just
           a
           counterpoise
           but
           one
           or
           the
           other
           party
           being
           ill
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           jealous
           of
           him
           would
           equally
           put
           him
           in
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           now
           saved
           ,
           but
           perhaps
           another
           time
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           effect
           .
           That
           I
           conjured
           him
           no
           more
           to
           expose
           himself
           to
           so
           great
           danger
           ,
           but
           to
           sit
           still
           in
           expectation
           of
           heavens
           disposal
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           it
           being
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           him
           to
           go
           about
           to
           oppose
           its
           decrees
           .
        
         
           He
           promised
           to
           make
           a
           good
           use
           of
           my
           counsel
           ,
           
           and
           never
           forget
           the
           obligation
           he
           acknowledged
           he
           had
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           all
           his
           life
           concern
           himself
           in
           my
           security
           and
           advantage
           ;
           I
           told
           him
           he
           might
           very
           easily
           give
           me
           a
           convincing
           testimony
           of
           this
           ,
           by
           discovering
           to
           me
           what
           persons
           of
           the
           Town
           I
           might
           confide
           in
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           was
           to
           distrust
           .
           I
           cannot
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           break
           the
           Oath
           of
           secrecy
           I
           have
           made
           ,
           besides
           that
           possibly
           you
           would
           not
           believe
           what
           I
           should
           tell
           you
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           I
           have
           pressed
           you
           too
           farr
           ,
           and
           I
           understand
           well
           enough
           on
           whom
           to
           fix
           my
           suspitions
           ,
           and
           I
           earnestly
           beseech
           you
           to
           comport
           your self
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           never
           settle
           on
           you
           .
           He
           gave
           me
           all
           assurances
           possible
           ,
           and
           I
           left
           him
           ,
           thinking
           I
           had
           done
           enough
           ,
           by
           preventing
           him
           (
           out
           of
           consideration
           of
           the
           hazard
           he
           had
           run
           )
           from
           maintaining
           afterwards
           any
           suspicious
           correspondencies
           ,
           which
           he
           a
           while
           forbore
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           exactly
           observe
           all
           he
           had
           promised
           me
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           afternoon
           I
           carried
           to
           him
           some
           of
           the
           principal
           Citizens
           ,
           who
           acquainting
           him
           with
           the
           danger
           he
           had
           escaped
           told
           him
           what
           I
           had
           done
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           assured
           him
           that
           this
           accident
           had
           augmented
           the
           peoples
           confidence
           and
           friendship
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           redoubled
           their
           hate
           and
           resentments
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           By
           this
           he
           understood
           how
           powerfully
           I
           could
           divert
           mens
           inclinations
           by
           my
           address
           and
           credit
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           want
           of
           Provisions
           amongst
           the
           Spaniards
           made
           me
           resolve
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           possibility
           of
           their
           receiving
           any
           by
           Land
           ,
           yet
           I
           apprehended
           lest
           despair
           might
           oblige
           them
           to
           attempt
           to
           clear
           the
           way
           of
           Capua
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           might
           easily
           
           pass
           to
           Puzzolo
           ,
           but
           their
           way
           from
           Puzzolo
           to
           Naples
           was
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           Village
           of
           
             Fora
             Grotta
          
           ,
           in
           my
           possession
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           thought
           they
           might
           sometime
           or
           other
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           not
           the
           Tower
           of
           
             Pied
             de
             Grotta
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           Chiai
           ,
           which
           ,
           of
           all
           those
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           only
           held
           for
           them
           .
           In
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           tenth
           of
           January
           ,
           I
           walked
           to
           the
           Convent
           of
           Camaldolis
           ,
           seated
           on
           a
           hill
           ,
           from
           whence
           I
           could
           at
           my
           ease
           consider
           all
           that
           Suburb
           ,
           and
           the
           Tower
           I
           designed
           to
           cause
           to
           be
           attacqued
           next
           Morning
           .
           The
           Prospect
           of
           this
           Convent
           is
           one
           of
           the
           pleasantest
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           best
           pleased
           me
           was
           that
           after
           a
           diligent
           observation
           of
           the
           situation
           and
           avenues
           of
           the
           Tower
           of
           
             Pied
             de
             Grotta
          
           ,
           a
           Pass
           so
           necessary
           for
           my
           descent
           into
           the
           Suburb
           ,
           I
           perceived
           the
           enterprise
           to
           be
           easie
           ,
           provided
           it
           were
           vigorously
           attempted
           .
           At
           night
           I
           sent
           for
           
             Jacomo
             Rosso
          
           ,
           and
           commanded
           him
           to
           take
           three
           hundered
           men
           of
           his
           Regiment
           and
           attacque
           it
           .
           It
           is
           an
           antient
           Roman
           building
           ,
           adjoyning
           to
           a
           Convent
           of
           Friers
           ,
           and
           near
           Virgil's
           Tomb
           ,
           where
           something
           very
           remarkable
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           ;
           the
           Tomb
           is
           of
           white
           Marble
           ,
           with
           a
           Spherical
           Arch
           ,
           on
           the
           top
           of
           which
           ,
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           ,
           a
           Lawrel
           hath
           sprung
           out
           of
           the
           Marble
           ,
           without
           any
           earth
           for
           its
           preservation
           ;
           and
           the
           old
           one
           withering
           some
           years
           since
           ,
           nature
           produced
           another
           ,
           as
           if
           to
           eternize
           the
           memory
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Person
           by
           the
           Prodigy
           of
           a
           Lawrel
           ,
           whose
           Branches
           have
           in
           all
           times
           been
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           crown
           the
           heads
           of
           Poets
           as
           Conquerors
           .
        
         
           The
           attacque
           of
           the
           Convent
           and
           of
           this
           Tower
           
           were
           vigorously
           made
           and
           seconded
           ,
           from
           eleven
           in
           the
           forenoon
           till
           three
           after
           Dinner
           ,
           when
           the
           Garrison
           seeing
           no
           appearance
           of
           succor
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Gate
           was
           fired
           with
           pitched
           faggots
           ,
           yielded
           to
           discretion
           .
           There
           marched
           out
           ten
           Spaniards
           and
           twenty
           Neapolitans
           ,
           commanded
           by
           a
           reformed
           Captain
           ;
           The
           Spaniards
           I
           sent
           Prisoners
           to
           the
           Vicary
           ,
           and
           the
           Neapolitans
           took
           conditions
           with
           me
           .
           This
           having
           facilitated
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Suburb
           of
           Chiai
           ,
           I
           commanded
           Serjeant
           Major
           Alexio
           ,
           (
           that
           had
           taken
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           Prisoner
           )
           with
           three
           or
           four
           hundred
           men
           drawn
           out
           of
           Vomero
           ,
           and
           Lantignano
           ,
           seconded
           by
           the
           company
           of
           
             Matheo
             d'
             Amore
          
           chief
           of
           
             la
             Vinara
          
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           near
           upon
           two
           hundred
           good
           men
           ,
           to
           attacque
           the
           Convent
           of
           S.
           Leonard
           ,
           where
           above
           sixscore
           men
           kept
           Garrison
           commanded
           by
           
             Joseph
             Riva
             ,
             Paulo
             Fioretti
          
           (
           who
           became
           afterwards
           that
           famous
           Bandite
           ,
           that
           having
           drawn
           together
           seven
           or
           eight
           thousand
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           sixteen
           hundred
           fifty
           five
           ,
           made
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           tremble
           ,
           and
           gave
           so
           great
           apprehension
           too
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           )
           and
           Colonel
           
             Onofrio
             de
             Scio.
          
           The
           fight
           was
           hot
           ,
           and
           lasted
           an
           hour
           :
           fearing
           the
           enemy
           might
           attempt
           to
           relieve
           it
           with
           Felucca's
           ,
           this
           Post
           being
           of
           extraordinary
           importance
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           about
           it
           not
           deep
           enough
           for
           Gallies
           ,
           I
           commanded
           twelve
           well
           provided
           Felucca's
           to
           begin
           a
           little
           Sea-fight
           by
           beating
           back
           such
           of
           the
           enemy
           as
           presented
           themselves
           ,
           the
           advantage
           of
           which
           was
           entirely
           on
           our
           side
           .
           I
           had
           sent
           Pione
           Captain
           of
           the
           Lazares
           with
           thirty
           of
           his
           men
           to
           carry
           Fascines
           ,
           and
           serve
           as
           Pioniers
           at
           this
           little
           
           siege
           ,
           who
           beginning
           to
           fire
           the
           Convent
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           the
           besieged
           having
           no
           hope
           of
           relief
           ,
           nor
           able
           to
           defend
           themselves
           any
           longer
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           yield
           to
           discretion
           :
           The
           Souldiers
           I
           divided
           amongst
           my
           Troops
           ,
           and
           the
           Officers
           tarried
           with
           me
           till
           I
           might
           have
           Imployments
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           taking
           this
           considerable
           Post
           ,
           standing
           on
           the
           Sea-side
           ,
           and
           whose
           situation
           makes
           it
           naturally
           strong
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           defended
           ,
           I
           became
           Master
           of
           all
           the
           Suburb
           of
           Chiay
           ,
           &
           the
           Spaniards
           so
           streight'ned
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           more
           communication
           by
           land
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           My
           men
           encouraged
           by
           this
           good
           success
           advanced
           to
           the
           very
           Gate
           of
           Chiay
           ,
           where
           finding
           a
           weak
           Guard
           they
           charged
           it
           so
           smartly
           ,
           that
           they
           beat
           the
           men
           back
           and
           entered
           pell
           mell
           amongst
           them
           .
           They
           were
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           have
           pursued
           their
           Victory
           to
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           enemies
           Quarters
           ,
           if
           the
           Baron
           of
           Batteville
           had
           not
           come
           in
           with
           a
           considerable
           body
           of
           Spanish
           foot
           ,
           and
           reformed
           Officers
           .
           A
           skirmish
           began
           which
           lasted
           three
           quarters
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           the
           advantage
           inclining
           sometimes
           to
           one
           side
           sometimes
           to
           the
           other
           :
           but
           at
           last
           my
           men
           were
           fain
           to
           give
           way
           to
           the
           greater
           number
           ,
           and
           retreat
           to
           the
           Convent
           of
           S.
           Leonard
           ,
           and
           the
           Palace
           of
           
             Don
             Pedro
             de
             Toledo
          
           ,
           which
           we
           kept
           to
           the
           last
           .
           This
           was
           one
           of
           the
           remarkablest
           and
           best
           fought
           actions
           that
           happened
           in
           Naples
           during
           all
           the
           Revolutions
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           I
           visited
           these
           two
           Posts
           and
           walked
           in
           the
           Garden
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Bisignano
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           pleasant
           of
           Italy
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           abundance
           of
           Orange-trees
           ,
           very
           much
           satisfied
           
           in
           the
           acquisition
           of
           this
           Suburb
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           so
           greatly
           incommoding
           the
           enemy
           ,
           as
           of
           its
           fair
           and
           delicious
           Walks
           .
           The
           Garrison
           I
           left
           there
           began
           a
           chaffering
           with
           the
           enemy
           ,
           which
           the
           advantage
           I
           made
           by
           it
           obliged
           me
           to
           allow
           ,
           which
           lasted
           till
           the
           Baron
           of
           Batteville
           discovering
           it
           ,
           broke
           it
           off
           ,
           by
           causing
           two
           or
           three
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           to
           be
           hanged
           .
           It
           was
           an
           exchange
           of
           Turnips
           and
           other
           roots
           for
           Powder
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           their
           extremity
           of
           misery
           ,
           for
           this
           small
           refreshment
           ,
           giving
           us
           all
           that
           was
           delivered
           to
           them
           for
           guarding
           their
           Post
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           a
           Physitian
           proposed
           to
           me
           an
           enterprise
           upon
           
             Pitzo
             Falcone
          
           ,
           which
           I
           esteem
           more
           than
           the
           Castles
           ,
           it
           being
           seated
           on
           an
           eminence
           ,
           perpendicular
           almost
           on
           every
           side
           ;
           it
           commands
           the
           new
           Castle
           ,
           and
           
             Castello
             del
             Ovo
          
           ,
           and
           with
           its
           Canon
           flanks
           all
           the
           Vice-roys
           Palace
           .
           This
           I
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           very
           handsom
           design
           ,
           but
           having
           well
           examined
           it
           found
           the
           execution
           so
           dangerous
           and
           difficult
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           attempt
           it
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Cellamare
             ,
             Achilles
             Minutalo
          
           ,
           and
           
             Caesar
             Blanco
          
           ,
           the
           first
           Decon
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           others
           members
           of
           the
           Collateral
           Counsel
           ,
           sent
           to
           me
           for
           saveguards
           for
           preserving
           such
           houses
           as
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Spanish
           Quarters
           ,
           foreseeing
           that
           I
           should
           quickly
           be
           master
           of
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           defend
           nor
           continue
           in
           them
           ,
           being
           unprovided
           of
           Victual
           ,
           and
           their
           Souldiers
           become
           so
           feeble
           by
           the
           misery
           endured
           ,
           that
           they
           hardly
           had
           strength
           to
           perform
           any
           duty
           ;
           I
           was
           well
           pleased
           at
           this
           news
           ,
           learning
           by
           it
           the
           extremity
           to
           which
           I
           had
           reduced
           
           them
           ,
           and
           my
           joy
           was
           augmented
           when
           two
           days
           after
           the
           same
           Prince
           of
           Cellamare
           a
           Genovese
           ,
           very
           much
           addicted
           to
           his
           interests
           ,
           fearing
           he
           had
           ill
           employed
           his
           Money
           in
           buying
           the
           charge
           of
           Post-master
           General
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           revenue
           whereof
           is
           very
           great
           ,
           sent
           to
           desire
           of
           me
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           it
           ;
           of
           which
           I
           gave
           him
           hope
           ,
           provided
           I
           might
           be
           informed
           by
           him
           and
           his
           two
           friends
           of
           all
           that
           passed
           in
           the
           Collateral
           Council
           .
           And
           indeed
           after
           this
           I
           had
           punctual
           advertisement
           of
           what
           was
           done
           there
           either
           by
           them
           or
           other
           secret
           correspondencies
           I
           had
           negotiated
           .
        
         
           The
           Nobilities
           Army
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           dispersed
           ,
           and
           the
           few
           Gentlemen
           that
           continued
           together
           in
           Capua
           unable
           to
           suffer
           the
           command
           of
           
             Vincenzo
             Tuttavilla
          
           ,
           made
           continual
           complaints
           ,
           having
           a
           very
           great
           aversion
           for
           him
           .
           The
           Vice-roy
           therefore
           and
           Collateral
           Council
           resolved
           to
           dismiss
           him
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Nobility
           the
           choice
           of
           such
           a
           General
           as
           should
           be
           pleasing
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           interest
           might
           hinder
           the
           falling
           off
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           cause
           to
           return
           to
           him
           a
           good
           part
           of
           such
           as
           had
           retired
           to
           their
           houses
           .
           They
           all
           concurred
           to
           obey
           
             Don
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           ,
           whose
           Prudence
           and
           Valour
           had
           acquired
           him
           a
           general
           esteem
           .
           This
           choice
           was
           approved
           by
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           recruited
           the
           body
           of
           their
           Troops
           before
           almost
           reduced
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           horse
           and
           foot
           could
           make
           but
           fifteen
           hundred
           men
           .
           In
           fifteen
           days
           time
           they
           made
           it
           up
           three
           thousand
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           giving
           them
           order
           to
           cause
           Corn
           to
           be
           sent
           from
           Capua
           ,
           they
           refused
           to
           obey
           it
           ,
           that
           
           they
           might
           not
           disfurnish
           themselves
           of
           the
           little
           that
           remained
           ,
           scarcely
           sufficient
           to
           make
           their
           troops
           subsist
           ;
           this
           obliged
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           send
           to
           them
           the
           Baron
           of
           Goeslan
           with
           the
           Burgundian
           horse
           ,
           they
           having
           no
           more
           Provender
           nor
           Forage
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           discharge
           themselves
           of
           so
           many
           mouths
           ,
           being
           reduced
           to
           the
           last
           extremity
           .
           Being
           very
           solicitous
           to
           make
           advantage
           of
           all
           conjunctures
           ,
           I
           negotiated
           an
           intelligence
           with
           a
           Serjeant
           and
           three
           Spanish
           Souldiers
           ,
           to
           deliver
           me
           the
           Post
           of
           
             Donna
             Aluina
          
           .
           An
           agreement
           was
           made
           for
           five
           hundred
           Crowns
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           payed
           them
           two
           by
           advance
           .
           The
           day
           that
           this
           enterprise
           should
           have
           been
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           the
           Serjeant
           either
           repenting
           of
           his
           treason
           against
           his
           Nation
           ,
           or
           desirous
           to
           keep
           to
           himself
           all
           the
           Money
           he
           was
           to
           share
           with
           his
           Companions
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           Baron
           of
           Batteville
           ,
           and
           discovered
           all
           ,
           after
           assurance
           of
           indemnity
           ,
           and
           to
           inherit
           the
           Spoils
           of
           his
           Camrades
           .
           The
           day
           the
           Post
           was
           to
           be
           delivered
           ,
           the
           Baron
           came
           thither
           ,
           having
           caused
           the
           Traitors
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           and
           substituted
           reformado
           Officers
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           who
           spoke
           with
           one
           I
           had
           sent
           to
           discover
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           execute
           that
           which
           had
           been
           contrived
           .
           They
           shewed
           him
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           which
           Batteville
           had
           caused
           to
           draw
           off
           ,
           standing
           behind
           undiscovered
           with
           two
           hundred
           reformado's
           .
           I
           distrusted
           the
           facility
           that
           appeared
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           Guard
           on
           so
           considerable
           a
           Post
           ;
           yet
           I
           caused
           the
           Troops
           to
           march
           at
           the
           hour
           appointed
           ,
           and
           the
           disguised
           Souldiers
           having
           themselves
           begun
           to
           slight
           their
           works
           ,
           I
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           narrowly
           observed
           by
           him
           that
           had
           treated
           with
           
           the
           former
           in
           my
           behalf
           ,
           who
           brought
           me
           word
           that
           these
           were
           new
           faces
           ,
           whereupon
           I
           ordered
           them
           at
           our
           arrival
           to
           be
           fired
           on
           ,
           that
           their
           deceiving
           me
           might
           be
           punished
           by
           their
           deaths
           .
           Batteville
           running
           to
           the
           alarm
           was
           received
           by
           my
           men
           with
           a
           great
           Volley
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           by
           their
           not
           advancing
           that
           he
           was
           discovered
           ,
           made
           it
           his
           onely
           business
           quickly
           to
           make
           up
           his
           breast-work
           ,
           a
           skirmish
           following
           for
           about
           half
           an
           hour
           of
           little
           loss
           or
           advantage
           to
           either
           side
           .
        
         
           A
           lay
           brother
           of
           the
           Convent
           of
           
             Sancta
             Maria
             la
             Nova
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           of
           the
           enemies
           Posts
           ,
           came
           to
           propose
           to
           me
           a
           design
           of
           surprising
           it
           by
           introducing
           Souldiers
           through
           the
           Formal
           :
           this
           is
           a
           certain
           Aqueduct
           which
           passes
           under
           all
           the
           Streets
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           carrying
           Water
           to
           the
           Houses
           and
           Convents
           .
           I
           sent
           a
           Person
           of
           Trust
           to
           discover
           whether
           this
           were
           feasible
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           shewed
           a
           place
           would
           receive
           two
           hundred
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Spanish
           Court
           of
           Guard
           ,
           so
           weakned
           by
           hunger
           ,
           and
           tired
           by
           continual
           duty
           that
           they
           could
           hardly
           support
           themselves
           .
           As
           misfortune
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           an
           old
           Frier
           that
           could
           not
           sleep
           ,
           having
           by
           chance
           seen
           this
           young
           Brother
           bring
           a
           stranger
           into
           the
           Conduit
           of
           the
           Cloyster
           ,
           gave
           notice
           of
           it
           to
           
             Don
             Alvaro
             de
             la
             Torre
          
           ,
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Camp-master
           General
           ,
           who
           having
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           secured
           ,
           by
           force
           of
           torment
           made
           him
           confess
           all
           he
           had
           negotiated
           ;
           Not
           coming
           to
           me
           next
           Morning
           ,
           nor
           hearing
           any
           thing
           from
           him
           in
           three
           dayes
           ,
           I
           guessed
           my
           business
           was
           discovered
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           get
           information
           of
           it
           ,
           learned
           that
           they
           had
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           had
           failed
           in
           one
           of
           the
           
           handsomest
           and
           most
           important
           Negotiations
           that
           had
           been
           managed
           in
           Naples
           .
        
         
           I
           resolved
           to
           give
           alarms
           on
           all
           sides
           three
           or
           four
           times
           anight
           ,
           to
           tire
           out
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           whom
           I
           knew
           to
           be
           very
           much
           enfeeblished
           by
           fatigue
           and
           want
           ,
           which
           reduced
           them
           so
           low
           that
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           handle
           their
           arms
           ,
           nor
           take
           alarms
           .
           By
           this
           means
           I
           hoped
           one
           day
           to
           surprise
           them
           ,
           by
           advantage
           of
           the
           negligence
           to
           which
           I
           had
           accustomed
           them
           .
           But
           seeing
           nothing
           at
           present
           could
           be
           done
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           attempt
           something
           abroad
           ,
           and
           commanded
           
             Jacomo
             Rosso
          
           to
           go
           to
           Puzzoli
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           having
           let
           me
           understand
           the
           Garrison
           was
           weak
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           seconded
           ,
           though
           but
           slightly
           ,
           they
           could
           cut
           all
           its
           throats
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           would
           give
           me
           a
           facility
           to
           attacque
           the
           Castle
           of
           Baiae
           ,
           of
           highest
           importance
           ,
           by
           excluding
           the
           
             Spanish
             fleet
          
           from
           that
           Haven
           ,
           that
           of
           Naples
           being
           so
           open
           that
           ships
           cannot
           ride
           there
           in
           ill
           weather
           .
           He
           marched
           with
           three
           thousand
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Townsmen
           beginning
           a
           Skirmish
           with
           their
           Garrison
           ,
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Fuscalda
           ,
           entered
           in
           his
           fight
           with
           considerable
           Supplies
           ,
           which
           obliged
           my
           men
           to
           retreat
           after
           a
           light
           Skirmish
           .
           Perceiving
           enterprises
           of
           warre
           not
           to
           succeed
           very
           happily
           with
           me
           ,
           deferring
           them
           ,
           I
           had
           recourse
           to
           address
           and
           negotiations
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           Governour
           of
           Baiae
           ,
           an
           old
           and
           covetous
           Spaniard
           to
           be
           sounded
           ,
           who
           sensible
           of
           the
           ill
           condition
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           his
           Nation
           ,
           hearkened
           to
           my
           offers
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           Messages
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           spent
           fifteen
           days
           ,
           agreed
           to
           deliver
           me
           the
           place
           for
           twelve
           hundred
           Pistols
           ;
           At
           the
           same
           time
           I
           treated
           
           to
           possess
           my self
           of
           the
           Town
           and
           Castle
           of
           Gaeta
           ,
           (
           where
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Fontenay
          
           had
           been
           tampering
           before
           )
           for
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           Livers
           .
           Wanting
           Money
           for
           two
           so
           important
           enterprises
           ,
           I
           gave
           him
           advice
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           these
           two
           summes
           in
           a
           readiness
           .
           But
           believing
           his
           own
           intrigues
           better
           than
           mine
           ,
           he
           returned
           no
           answer
           ,
           and
           these
           gre●
           and
           probable
           expectations
           vanished
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           taking
           in
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           places
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Lavoro
           ,
           and
           Frontiers
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Dominion
           ,
           opened
           us
           a
           way
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           so
           free
           ,
           that
           the
           Messenger
           passed
           twice
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           brought
           me
           the
           Knight
           
             des
             Essars
          
           ,
           the
           Baron
           of
           Causans
           ,
           the
           
             Sieurs
             de
             Beauchamp
             ,
             de
             la
             Breche
             ,
          
           formerly
           Captain
           of
           Horse
           in
           the
           service
           of
           Pope
           
             Vrbain
             ,
             de
             Miniere
             ,
             de
             Graville
             ,
          
           the
           Baron
           
             de
             Rouzou
          
           ,
           the
           Marquis
           
             de
             Chabans
          
           ,
           the
           
             Sieurs
             de
             Canherou
             ,
             du
             Fargis
             ,
             du
             Chalar
             ,
          
           with
           seven
           or
           eight
           other
           Officers
           and
           their
           Servants
           .
           This
           liberty
           lasted
           not
           long
           ,
           Papone
           without
           drawing
           his
           Troops
           together
           imprudently
           engaging
           
             Don
             Baltazar
             de
             Capua
          
           ,
           Prince
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Rock
          
           ,
           who
           beat
           him
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           took
           again
           all
           the
           Places
           he
           had
           possessed
           himself
           of
           ,
           except
           Fondi
           ,
           and
           the
           Tower
           of
           Sperlonga
           ,
           whilest
           he
           was
           imployed
           in
           rallying
           his
           broken
           Troops
           ,
           and
           composing
           a
           new
           body
           of
           such
           as
           had
           not
           been
           in
           the
           fight
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Third
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           fourth
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           THe
           Spanish
           Ministers
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Cardinals
           of
           that
           Faction
           ,
           having
           been
           consulted
           about
           displacing
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           ,
           and
           settling
           the
           Authority
           on
           Don
           John
           ,
           looking
           upon
           it
           as
           the
           only
           means
           of
           establishing
           their
           affairs
           ,
           and
           advising
           that
           such
           an
           expedient
           might
           not
           be
           neglected
           ,
           it
           began
           to
           be
           very
           seriously
           endeavoured
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           the
           Vice-Royalty
           was
           resigned
           ,
           and
           Don
           John
           took
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           general
           applause
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           their
           Party
           ;
           the
           other
           sacrificing
           himself
           to
           interest
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           resolving
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           publick
           hatred
           (
           that
           his
           King
           and
           Master
           might
           draw
           advantage
           from
           it
           )
           made
           all
           ready
           for
           his
           departure
           ,
           which
           happened
           on
           the
           six
           and
           twentieth
           of
           January
           ;
           the
           Castles
           ,
           Ships
           ,
           and
           Gallies
           giving
           him
           the
           honour
           of
           a
           farewel
           by
           Peals
           of
           Artillerie
           ,
           and
           Vollies
           of
           Musketiers
           ,
           which
           lasted
           all
           day
           :
           the
           People
           no
           less
           solemnizing
           it
           by
           reproaches
           and
           imprecations
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           Don
           John
           having
           received
           the
           usual
           Complements
           of
           the
           Statesmen
           ,
           Nobility
           ,
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           People
           that
           were
           for
           him
           ,
           made
           a
           
           
           
           
           
           stately
           Cavalcade
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           all
           those
           that
           could
           get
           horses
           to
           follow
           him
           ;
           and
           shewing
           himself
           in
           all
           the
           Quarters
           ,
           visited
           the
           Castles
           and
           Posts
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           had
           notice
           by
           Acclamations
           ,
           Vollies
           ,
           and
           Fire-works
           ,
           that
           continued
           all
           Night
           .
           He
           afterwards
           caused
           a
           Manifest
           to
           be
           published
           ,
           imputing
           all
           effects
           of
           the
           ill
           Government
           to
           the
           pride
           and
           avarice
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           ,
           promising
           a
           general
           Pardon
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           with
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           such
           Capitulations
           as
           had
           been
           made
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           an
           augmentation
           to
           their
           advantage
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           offered
           himself
           to
           be
           security
           ,
           omitting
           nothing
           that
           might
           unsettle
           their
           resolutions
           .
           He
           writ
           also
           to
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           ,
           the
           Elect
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           of
           the
           most
           powerful
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           whom
           brought
           me
           their
           Letters
           unbroken
           open
           ;
           but
           Gennaro
           saying
           nothing
           of
           his
           ,
           he
           whom
           he
           had
           intrusted
           with
           reading
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           immediately
           gave
           me
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           which
           for
           some
           dayes
           I
           took
           no
           notice
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           he
           would
           do
           ;
           till
           wearied
           by
           his
           silence
           ,
           one
           morning
           when
           he
           came
           to
           me
           ,
           telling
           him
           I
           wondered
           he
           made
           a
           secret
           of
           so
           important
           a
           Dispatch
           as
           he
           had
           received
           ,
           he
           went
           immediately
           and
           fetched
           it
           ,
           saying
           he
           had
           forgot
           to
           bring
           it
           sooner
           ,
           though
           his
           intention
           was
           to
           have
           done
           so
           ;
           I
           accepted
           this
           bad
           excuse
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           observed
           him
           very
           narrowly
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           held
           secret
           Correspondencies
           with
           the
           Enemy
           .
        
         
         
           Two
           dayes
           after
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           relation
           of
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           ,
           who
           (
           though
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Faction
           )
           was
           my
           particular
           friend
           ,
           never
           concerning
           himself
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           contrary
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           so
           much
           kindness
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           given
           me
           very
           considerable
           intelligence
           of
           designs
           against
           my
           life
           ,
           which
           I
           alwayes
           found
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           coming
           to
           visit
           me
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           would
           allow
           him
           liberty
           of
           speech
           ,
           he
           would
           acquaint
           me
           with
           something
           of
           very
           great
           concernment
           .
           I
           heard
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           represented
           ,
           that
           having
           considered
           how
           I
           was
           abandoned
           ,
           he
           looked
           on
           me
           as
           lost
           ;
           that
           the
           People
           hearkened
           after
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           if
           which
           must
           be
           ,
           it
           was
           best
           to
           do
           it
           my self
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           should
           be
           concluded
           without
           my
           privity
           ,
           the
           first
           condition
           would
           be
           my
           death
           ,
           since
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           securely
           whilest
           I
           was
           alive
           ;
           but
           that
           if
           I
           pleased
           ,
           I
           might
           be
           the
           Mediator
           and
           Moderator
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           find
           my
           advantages
           in
           it
           :
           that
           if
           what
           had
           been
           already
           proposed
           came
           short
           of
           my
           ambition
           ,
           besides
           the
           investiture
           of
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Modena
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           given
           me
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           Spain
           would
           furnish
           me
           with
           Forces
           sufficient
           to
           put
           me
           in
           possession
           of
           it
           .
           He
           told
           me
           I
           might
           have
           the
           soveraignty
           of
           the
           two
           Calabria's
           if
           I
           pleased
           ,
           all
           the
           strong
           places
           of
           which
           should
           be
           put
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           have
           for
           security
           the
           Pope
           and
           Colledge
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           as
           I
           would
           make
           choice
           of
           .
           I
           made
           a
           faint
           refusal
           ,
           seeming
           to
           be
           obliged
           by
           his
           good
           inclination
           ;
           supposing
           by
           such
           a
           dissimulation
           easily
           
           to
           discover
           all
           designs
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           all
           persons
           inclined
           to
           an
           accommodation
           .
           The
           Peoples
           Elect
           ,
           two
           dayes
           after
           came
           to
           acquaint
           me
           that
           the
           Town
           began
           again
           to
           want
           provisions
           ;
           that
           the
           People
           was
           weary
           to
           have
           continued
           so
           long
           in
           Arms
           without
           making
           any
           advantage
           ;
           that
           the
           succors
           of
           France
           being
           slow
           and
           incertain
           ,
           and
           its
           Fleet
           likely
           enough
           to
           do
           no
           more
           at
           its
           second
           arrival
           than
           formerly
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           that
           France
           was
           glad
           of
           the
           extremity
           they
           were
           reduced
           to
           ,
           that
           so
           despair
           might
           oblige
           them
           to
           cast
           themselves
           into
           her
           arms
           ;
           to
           which
           that
           Kingdom
           would
           never
           consent
           :
           more
           disliking
           the
           French
           than
           Spanish
           Government
           .
           That
           he
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           hearken
           to
           the
           Proposals
           of
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           ,
           who
           ,
           he
           was
           assured
           ,
           would
           be
           more
           willing
           to
           treat
           with
           me
           than
           any
           else
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           more
           safe
           for
           him
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           because
           otherwise
           my
           credit
           might
           interrupt
           all
           he
           should
           undertake
           .
           That
           the
           People
           freely
           put
           all
           their
           Concernments
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           never
           distrust
           my
           Conduct
           ;
           that
           I
           might
           obtain
           good
           effects
           by
           a
           personal
           Conference
           ,
           of
           which
           though
           I
           failed
           ,
           the
           common
           hatred
           for
           Spain
           ,
           which
           every
           day
           became
           cooler
           ,
           would
           be
           rekindled
           by
           it
           :
           And
           that
           in
           such
           a
           Treaty
           (
           besides
           the
           honour
           to
           have
           usefully
           served
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           by
           freeing
           it
           from
           utter
           destruction
           )
           I
           should
           find
           for
           my self
           establishments
           capable
           of
           satisfying
           my
           ambition
           .
           That
           to
           this
           purpose
           a
           Truce
           of
           three
           dayes
           was
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           consented
           to
           a
           Conference
           with
           Don
           John
           of
           
           Austria
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           accepted
           ,
           he
           being
           very
           passionately
           desirous
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           being
           the
           more
           able
           and
           of
           greater
           experience
           ,
           the
           advantages
           of
           such
           an
           interview
           would
           be
           certainly
           on
           my
           side
           .
        
         
           As
           this
           Discourse
           ended
           ,
           Gennaro
           came
           in
           and
           proposed
           a
           Truce
           and
           Conference
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           discovered
           the
           bottom
           of
           their
           thoughts
           and
           their
           secret
           Correspondences
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           heart
           swore
           the
           death
           of
           them
           both
           ;
           but
           I
           concealed
           it
           ,
           thinking
           it
           too
           hazardous
           openly
           to
           attempt
           their
           punishment
           ,
           and
           answered
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           attributed
           their
           discourse
           ,
           more
           to
           their
           zeal
           for
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           than
           their
           friendship
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           whose
           humor
           (
           as
           arrogant
           in
           prosperity
           as
           submissive
           in
           misfortune
           )
           I
           perceived
           they
           understood
           not
           .
           That
           their
           promises
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           depended
           upon
           ,
           nor
           we
           to
           be
           lulled
           asleep
           with
           their
           fair
           words
           :
           That
           we
           could
           not
           forget
           ,
           how
           after
           a
           condescention
           to
           advantageous
           Capitulations
           ,
           their
           Fleet
           arriving
           and
           they
           recruited
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           Ratification
           they
           had
           given
           cause
           to
           expect
           ,
           by
           so
           many
           solemn
           Oaths
           ,
           they
           attempted
           to
           burn
           and
           sack
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           its
           inhabitants
           to
           the
           Sword
           ;
           that
           their
           inclinations
           were
           not
           any
           other
           wayes
           moderated
           than
           by
           the
           extremity
           to
           which
           they
           were
           reduced
           ,
           and
           that
           coming
           short
           of
           power
           to
           oppose
           their
           destruction
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           near
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           inevitable
           ,
           they
           had
           recourse
           to
           Artifice
           .
           That
           we
           could
           not
           trust
           them
           :
           That
           they
           breathed
           nothing
           but
           revenge
           ,
           though
           their
           Cruelty
           disguised
           it self
           under
           the
           appearances
           of
           Clemency
           
           and
           Moderation
           .
           That
           their
           two
           Persons
           would
           be
           made
           the
           first
           Victims
           to
           their
           Resentments
           :
           That
           for
           my
           own
           part
           I
           resolved
           most
           religiously
           to
           observe
           what
           I
           had
           promised
           ,
           either
           to
           die
           with
           my
           sword
           in
           my
           hand
           ,
           or
           drive
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           procure
           it
           that
           liberty
           of
           which
           it
           had
           given
           me
           the
           Title
           of
           Defender
           :
           I
           therefore
           exhorted
           them
           to
           follow
           me
           in
           so
           just
           a
           design
           ,
           which
           would
           prove
           more
           easie
           than
           they
           could
           imagine
           .
           That
           I
           was
           clear-sighted
           enough
           to
           assure
           them
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           would
           never
           willingly
           suffer
           the
           People
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           ;
           that
           I
           would
           unseel
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           a
           clear
           Prospect
           of
           what
           they
           were
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           do
           for
           their
           security
           and
           quiet
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           declared
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           look
           upon
           all
           such
           as
           afterwards
           hearkened
           to
           any
           Proposal
           of
           the
           Enemy
           (
           all
           whose
           offers
           ought
           to
           be
           distrusted
           )
           as
           Enemies
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           persecute
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ,
           and
           inflict
           Capital
           Punishment
           on
           any
           that
           for
           the
           future
           should
           make
           such
           discourses
           to
           me
           as
           they
           had
           done
           .
           That
           I
           pardoned
           the
           indiscretion
           of
           their
           zeal
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           grosly
           abused
           them
           ;
           but
           in
           case
           they
           resolved
           to
           continue
           my
           friends
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           comport
           themselves
           more
           prudently
           ,
           and
           have
           more
           fidelity
           and
           affection
           for
           the
           good
           of
           their
           Countrey
           .
           That
           I
           would
           advertise
           the
           People
           of
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           ,
           but
           with
           so
           much
           caution
           ,
           they
           should
           need
           to
           fear
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           be
           suspected
           of
           Treason
           and
           Correspondence
           .
           They
           gave
           me
           thanks
           ,
           acknowledging
           I
           was
           more
           discerning
           than
           they
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           was
           
           more
           just
           or
           true
           than
           what
           I
           had
           told
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           convinced
           by
           my
           reasons
           ,
           they
           heartily
           detested
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           whose
           destruction
           they
           would
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           pursue
           with
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           be
           ever
           ready
           to
           shed
           their
           blood
           for
           the
           Publick
           and
           defence
           of
           their
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           gone
           away
           I
           sent
           for
           the
           Chiefs
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           an
           account
           of
           this
           Conference
           .
           They
           seemed
           as
           much
           to
           approve
           my
           Conduct
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           dissatisfied
           with
           that
           of
           Gennaro
           and
           the
           Peoples
           Elect
           :
           
             Vincenso
             Andrea
          
           more
           crafty
           and
           more
           close
           ,
           appeared
           not
           at
           all
           in
           these
           matters
           ;
           but
           I
           held
           him
           not
           therefore
           to
           be
           the
           less
           dangerous
           .
           I
           gave
           charge
           to
           all
           those
           Chiefs
           (
           every
           one
           in
           his
           Quarter
           )
           to
           inform
           the
           People
           of
           what
           I
           desired
           they
           should
           know
           ;
           to
           observe
           carefully
           all
           the
           motions
           and
           actions
           of
           those
           that
           had
           given
           us
           so
           just
           cause
           of
           suspicion
           ,
           and
           emploied
           such
           as
           I
           most
           confided
           in
           ,
           attentively
           to
           watch
           and
           give
           me
           advertisement
           of
           all
           designs
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           I
           conceived
           )
           would
           ere
           long
           set
           on
           foot
           some
           enterprise
           .
           I
           caused
           a
           vigilant
           Eye
           to
           be
           held
           on
           all
           that
           came
           from
           them
           by
           our
           Posts
           to
           return
           into
           the
           Town
           .
           One
           morning
           I
           had
           notice
           (
           by
           means
           of
           my
           intelligence
           amongst
           the
           Spaniards
           )
           that
           little
           Scutcheons
           of
           their
           Arms
           were
           to
           be
           distributed
           to
           all
           such
           as
           were
           affected
           to
           their
           interests
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           know
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           joyning
           ,
           fall
           upon
           our
           rear
           ,
           in
           two
           or
           three
           attaques
           they
           intended
           to
           make
           ,
           for
           facilitating
           their
           entring
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           revenging
           at
           their
           
           pleasure
           the
           sedition
           and
           disobedience
           of
           the
           People
           .
           One
           morning
           at
           day-break
           ,
           a
           Gardiner
           was
           taken
           about
           the
           Gate
           of
           Medina
           ,
           coming
           from
           their
           Quarter
           with
           a
           great
           Firre-Box
           under
           his
           Arm
           ,
           which
           having
           caused
           to
           be
           opened
           ,
           I
           found
           it
           full
           of
           little
           Scutcheons
           of
           the
           Arms
           of
           Spain
           ,
           about
           the
           bigness
           of
           the
           Palm
           of
           a
           Hand
           ,
           and
           questioning
           him
           what
           they
           meant
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           he
           knew
           nothing
           .
           But
           perceiving
           him
           very
           much
           astonished
           ,
           I
           guessed
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           must
           necessarily
           be
           Tokens
           ,
           by
           which
           those
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Party
           might
           know
           one
           another
           ;
           as
           Straw
           had
           in
           like
           manner
           been
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           of
           the
           disorder
           and
           burning
           the
           Town-House
           of
           Paris
           .
           I
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Vicary
           ,
           and
           ordered
           the
           Auditor
           General
           to
           go
           presently
           thither
           and
           put
           him
           on
           the
           Rack
           .
           He
           confessed
           what
           I
           had
           suspected
           ,
           and
           accused
           a
           Priest
           and
           two
           others
           of
           distributing
           the
           like
           Scutcheons
           .
           I
           caused
           the
           Priest
           to
           be
           secured
           ,
           the
           other
           two
           going
           away
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           number
           of
           the
           like
           implements
           being
           found
           in
           their
           Houses
           .
           They
           were
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           men
           that
           being
           unmarried
           ,
           wear
           little
           Cassocks
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           Heads
           shaved
           ,
           to
           exempt
           them
           from
           subjection
           to
           the
           Ordinary
           Justice
           ,
           and
           be
           liable
           to
           that
           alone
           of
           the
           Nuncio
           ;
           where
           their
           wicked
           practices
           find
           great
           impunities
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           Justice
           being
           less
           severe
           than
           the
           Secular
           .
        
         
           The
           Priest
           ,
           under
           torment
           ,
           confessed
           the
           same
           thing
           the
           other
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           this
           being
           an
           affair
           of
           very
           great
           consequence
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           
           have
           it
           examined
           and
           determined
           in
           my
           presence
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           sending
           for
           the
           Auditor
           General
           and
           three
           of
           the
           ablest
           Advocates
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           in
           whom
           I
           had
           confidence
           ,
           caused
           the
           two
           prisoners
           to
           be
           brought
           me
           in
           Sedans
           ,
           they
           not
           being
           able
           to
           go
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           torments
           they
           had
           suffered
           .
           I
           examined
           them
           my self
           ,
           and
           they
           confessed
           they
           had
           already
           distributed
           a
           great
           many
           of
           these
           Scutcheons
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           would
           yet
           be
           brought
           .
           That
           Twenty
           thousand
           men
           would
           wear
           them
           in
           their
           Hats
           or
           on
           their
           Brests
           ,
           and
           that
           on
           the
           day
           appointed
           at
           three
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           intending
           to
           attaque
           three
           or
           four
           of
           our
           most
           important
           Posts
           ,
           all
           of
           their
           party
           should
           with
           such
           Badges
           come
           in
           to
           the
           Allarme
           ,
           and
           charge
           our
           men
           in
           the
           rear
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           they
           hoped
           to
           enter
           and
           possess
           themselves
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           I
           demanded
           who
           were
           the
           Heads
           of
           such
           as
           were
           thus
           to
           be
           employed
           ?
           and
           they
           answered
           ,
           that
           knowing
           they
           were
           to
           die
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           discover
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           cause
           its
           failing
           ,
           since
           all
           they
           could
           say
           would
           not
           save
           their
           lives
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           the
           success
           of
           the
           design
           they
           hoped
           to
           be
           revenged
           ,
           and
           serve
           their
           King
           :
           on
           which
           account
           they
           would
           die
           joyfully
           .
           I
           sent
           them
           back
           to
           Prison
           ,
           and
           after
           Consultation
           of
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           they
           were
           condemned
           to
           die
           ;
           but
           that
           first
           of
           all
           the
           Auditor
           General
           should
           endeavour
           by
           force
           of
           Torments
           ,
           to
           get
           greater
           light
           of
           so
           dangerous
           a
           Conspiracy
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           be
           racked
           (
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           Saying
           of
           that
           Countrey
           )
           
           
             tanquam
             Cadaver
          
           ;
           and
           even
           to
           the
           point
           of
           dying
           under
           the
           Torture
           .
           They
           were
           almost
           torn
           in
           pieces
           ,
           yet
           would
           confess
           no
           more
           than
           what
           they
           had
           done
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           morning
           were
           hanged
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Scutcheons
           about
           their
           Necks
           .
           At
           the
           Gallows
           they
           began
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           People
           their
           return
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Spain
           ,
           which
           hastened
           their
           execution
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           their
           Constancy
           (
           not
           without
           reason
           )
           much
           disquieting
           me
           ,
           I
           caused
           exact
           searches
           to
           be
           made
           in
           all
           suspected
           Houses
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Convents
           ,
           but
           no
           more
           Scutcheons
           were
           found
           ,
           nor
           any
           body
           that
           would
           carry
           the
           Arms
           of
           Spain
           .
           This
           had
           like
           to
           have
           caused
           great
           disorders
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           sought
           occasions
           of
           plundering
           ,
           spread
           reports
           that
           Arms
           were
           concealed
           in
           many
           places
           ;
           that
           under
           pretence
           of
           searching
           Houses
           they
           might
           rob
           them
           .
        
         
           Gennaro
           acquainted
           me
           that
           in
           the
           Convent
           of
           the
           Jacobins
           of
           St.
           
             Mary
             de
             la
             Sanita
          
           men
           lay
           concealed
           in
           Cellars
           wiih
           a
           great
           many
           Arms
           ,
           to
           furnish
           the
           
             Black
             Cloaks
          
           of
           the
           
             Virgins
             Suburbs
          
           ,
           and
           that
           search
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           .
           The
           People
           was
           disturbed
           at
           this
           news
           ,
           and
           Gennaro
           offered
           himself
           (
           accompanied
           by
           the
           rabble
           )
           to
           make
           the
           Visit
           .
           I
           instantly
           understood
           his
           meaning
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           ,
           least
           the
           animosities
           between
           the
           Black-Cloaks
           and
           Lazares
           should
           again
           bring
           upon
           us
           the
           same
           inconveniences
           ,
           which
           I
           once
           before
           found
           so
           much
           trouble
           to
           remedy
           .
           I
           went
           therefore
           my self
           after
           dinner
           ,
           forbidding
           
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           any
           to
           go
           before
           ,
           or
           follow
           me
           ,
           such
           as
           I
           made
           choice
           of
           excepted
           .
           I
           commanded
           
             Matheo
             D'
             Amore
          
           with
           his
           Company
           to
           possess
           himself
           of
           the
           Gate
           of
           
             St.
             Gennaro
          
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           none
           of
           what
           quality
           soever
           ,
           to
           go
           into
           the
           Suburb
           .
        
         
           After
           Dinner
           I
           took
           Horse
           followed
           by
           my
           Guards
           ,
           and
           commanded
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
             ,
             Carlo
             Longobardo
             ,
             Onoffrio
             Pissacani
             ,
             Cicio
             Battimiello
             ,
          
           and
           
             Peppo
             Ricco
          
           ,
           all
           Persons
           of
           Credit
           amongst
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           I
           confided
           ,
           to
           accompany
           me
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           passed
           by
           St.
           Gennaro's
           Gate
           I
           took
           with
           me
           
             Matheo
             D'
             Amore
          
           ,
           and
           coming
           to
           the
           Convent
           of
           
             Santa
             Maria
             de
             la
             Sanita
          
           ,
           having
           made
           my
           Guards
           secure
           the
           Gate
           ,
           I
           went
           in
           and
           told
           the
           Father
           Prior
           and
           the
           Provincial
           (
           who
           was
           at
           that
           time
           there
           to
           visit
           )
           the
           intelligence
           Gennaro
           had
           given
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           intention
           I
           had
           discovered
           in
           a
           great
           many
           ,
           under
           such
           a
           pretence
           to
           plunder
           their
           Convent
           ,
           which
           had
           obliged
           me
           to
           come
           in
           person
           to
           prevent
           any
           disorder
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           might
           be
           free
           for
           the
           future
           from
           the
           like
           accusations
           ,
           which
           I
           looked
           upon
           as
           false
           and
           malicious
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           the
           Father
           Prior
           should
           set
           open
           all
           places
           of
           the
           Convent
           (
           even
           to
           the
           Granaries
           and
           Cellars
           and
           other
           more
           private
           )
           to
           the
           above-named
           persons
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           brought
           along
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           would
           cause
           to
           be
           accompanied
           by
           the
           Captain
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           to
           hinder
           any
           thing
           of
           insolence
           .
           All
           the
           Keys
           were
           brought
           ,
           and
           a
           general
           search
           being
           made
           ,
           nothing
           suspicious
           was
           found
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Fire-arms
           .
           
           I
           returned
           very
           well
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           commanded
           those
           that
           had
           made
           the
           search
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           People
           account
           of
           what
           they
           had
           seen
           ;
           and
           swore
           in
           their
           presence
           ,
           that
           if
           for
           the
           future
           any
           false
           informations
           were
           brought
           me
           ,
           I
           would
           cause
           such
           to
           be
           severely
           punished
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           justifie
           their
           reports
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           should
           be
           continually
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           confusion
           .
        
         
           At
           my
           return
           home
           ,
           having
           passed
           part
           of
           the
           Evening
           in
           my
           usual
           emploiments
           ,
           
             Grassulla
             de
             Roza
          
           Head-Jaylor
           ,
           came
           to
           acquaint
           me
           that
           he
           had
           discovered
           a
           great
           Conspiracy
           ,
           and
           secured
           such
           as
           were
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           thirty
           ,
           by
           carrying
           them
           prisoners
           to
           the
           Vicary
           .
           I
           pardon
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           on
           account
           of
           the
           indiscretion
           of
           your
           zeal
           ,
           the
           action
           you
           have
           done
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           ever
           hereafter
           secure
           any
           without
           my
           Order
           ,
           your
           life
           shall
           answer
           it
           .
           He
           replied
           ,
           he
           thought
           the
           business
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           doubted
           the
           parties
           accused
           might
           have
           escaped
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           delay'd
           to
           secure
           them
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           be
           wiser
           another
           time
           ,
           and
           never
           afterwards
           commit
           the
           like
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           displeasing
           to
           me
           ;
           but
           that
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           certain
           than
           this
           Conspiracy
           :
           and
           after
           nomination
           of
           all
           the
           prisoners
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           he
           had
           brought
           the
           informer
           with
           him
           .
           I
           considered
           the
           Names
           ,
           and
           having
           observed
           amongst
           them
           those
           of
           the
           two
           persons
           (
           which
           accepting
           indempnity
           )
           had
           discovered
           to
           me
           the
           enterprise
           of
           
             Tonno
             Basso
          
           against
           my
           life
           ;
           I
           supposed
           his
           Confederates
           whose
           lives
           I
           had
           spared
           ,
           and
           who
           still
           remained
           prisoners
           in
           the
           Vicary
           ,
           might
           have
           a
           great
           hand
           
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           intelligence
           given
           me
           was
           an
           effect
           of
           their
           revenge
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           of
           their
           money
           .
        
         
           I
           sent
           for
           the
           Informer
           ,
           and
           considering
           him
           seriously
           ,
           observed
           something
           in
           his
           countenance
           that
           gave
           me
           a
           very
           bad
           opinion
           of
           him
           ;
           I
           therefore
           commanded
           him
           to
           tell
           me
           the
           truth
           ,
           without
           disguising
           any
           thing
           ,
           telling
           him
           I
           suspected
           his
           accusation
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           corrupted
           with
           money
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           had
           sufficient
           proofs
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           have
           a
           care
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           never
           in
           greater
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           ;
           that
           in
           case
           he
           could
           make
           good
           his
           report
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           very
           well
           rewarded
           ;
           and
           those
           he
           accused
           (
           though
           I
           took
           them
           to
           be
           honester
           men
           than
           himself
           )
           severely
           punished
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           if
           there
           were
           falsity
           and
           malice
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           I
           would
           cause
           him
           immediately
           to
           be
           hanged
           .
           That
           he
           should
           consider
           well
           whilest
           his
           life
           was
           yet
           in
           his
           hands
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           told
           me
           not
           the
           truth
           before
           he
           went
           away
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           should
           not
           save
           him
           .
           I
           perceived
           he
           was
           surprised
           ,
           and
           pressing
           him
           home
           ,
           he
           cast
           himself
           at
           my
           feet
           ,
           and
           begging
           his
           life
           ,
           promised
           to
           discover
           all
           he
           had
           done
           .
           He
           then
           declared
           that
           a
           Notary
           called
           Calderino
           ,
           prisoner
           in
           the
           Vicary
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Confederates
           in
           the
           attempt
           
             Tonno
             Basso
          
           would
           have
           made
           on
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           another
           prisoner
           convicted
           of
           the
           same
           Crime
           ,
           had
           given
           him
           a
           hundred
           Crowns
           to
           accuse
           all
           those
           whom
           
             Grassullo
             de
             Roza
          
           had
           imprisoned
           ;
           supposing
           that
           (
           as
           it
           had
           been
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Mazaniello
           and
           Gennaro
           )
           to
           accuse
           them
           would
           be
           enough
           to
           cause
           their
           
           
           
           
           
           deaths
           without
           any
           farther
           enquiry
           .
           I
           caused
           Paper
           and
           Ink
           to
           be
           brought
           him
           ,
           and
           commanded
           him
           to
           write
           and
           subscribe
           all
           that
           he
           had
           told
           me
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           enjoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Pardon
           I
           had
           granted
           him
           ,
           he
           must
           justifie
           (
           without
           wavering
           or
           going
           back
           )
           to
           the
           faces
           of
           those
           that
           had
           promised
           him
           money
           ,
           all
           that
           they
           had
           negotiated
           with
           him
           .
           I
           returned
           him
           to
           Prison
           ,
           and
           commanded
           the
           Auditor
           General
           to
           bring
           the
           two
           persons
           he
           had
           accused
           face
           to
           face
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Testimony
           might
           be
           more
           valid
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           on
           the
           Rack
           ,
           yet
           without
           winding
           it
           up
           or
           causing
           him
           to
           suffer
           any
           torment
           .
           Calderino
           and
           his
           Companion
           had
           nothing
           to
           alledge
           ,
           and
           fear
           of
           Torture
           making
           them
           confess
           their
           Crime
           ,
           and
           subscribe
           the
           Depositions
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           confirmed
           all
           on
           the
           Rack
           ,
           which
           they
           afterwards
           suffered
           :
           of
           which
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Auditor
           General
           had
           given
           me
           account
           ,
           I
           sent
           to
           free
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           not
           thinking
           it
           just
           ,
           that
           persons
           ,
           of
           whose
           innocence
           I
           was
           assured
           ,
           should
           lodge
           in
           the
           Jail
           .
           The
           two
           that
           were
           guilty
           ,
           were
           condemned
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           hanged
           the
           next
           day
           before
           the
           Gate
           of
           the
           Vicary
           ,
           every
           one
           with
           this
           Inscription
           on
           his
           Breast
           ,
           
             False
             Witnesses
             and
             Disturbers
             of
             the
             Publick
             Quiet
             .
          
           This
           speedy
           Justice
           drew
           on
           my
           Head
           a
           thousand
           Benedictions
           ,
           prevented
           false
           accusations
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           revenge
           and
           envy
           from
           exposing
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           innocent
           to
           danger
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           before
           the
           Sovereign
           Authority
           came
           into
           my
           hands
           .
        
         
         
           The
           day
           after
           another
           Execution
           was
           made
           ,
           which
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           Formalities
           I
           could
           not
           prevent
           ,
           though
           looking
           on
           it
           as
           unjust
           ,
           I
           suffered
           it
           unwillingly
           ,
           and
           have
           ever
           had
           a
           remorse
           on
           occasion
           of
           it
           .
           It
           was
           the
           death
           of
           a
           wretch
           that
           accused
           Colonel
           Melonne
           and
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           of
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           which
           I
           ever
           suspected
           and
           at
           last
           discovered
           ,
           but
           too
           late
           ;
           I
           put
           him
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Iustice
           ;
           and
           failing
           to
           prove
           what
           he
           had
           declared
           ,
           he
           was
           hanged
           .
        
         
           The
           Enemies
           Fleet
           disfurnished
           of
           Mariners
           ,
           wanting
           carining
           ,
           and
           supplies
           of
           Provisions
           ,
           Pimienta
           its
           Admiral
           represented
           that
           these
           things
           could
           not
           be
           made
           good
           at
           Naples
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           set
           sail
           for
           Spain
           .
           On
           this
           occasion
           a
           great
           Council
           was
           assembled
           ,
           which
           found
           the
           inconveniences
           very
           great
           what
           resolution
           so
           ever
           should
           be
           taken
           ;
           because
           that
           by
           a
           stay
           they
           should
           remain
           altogether
           unprovided
           ,
           and
           their
           ships
           ,
           become
           heavy
           by
           their
           foulness
           ,
           unserviceable
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           by
           going
           away
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           greatest
           extremities
           ;
           wanting
           where
           withal
           to
           keep
           the
           sea
           open
           from
           whence
           they
           received
           all
           their
           subsistence
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           their
           Gallies
           being
           gone
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           ,
           no
           Naval
           Forces
           would
           remain
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Baron
           of
           Batteville
           was
           of
           Opinion
           that
           the
           Fleet
           should
           Winter
           at
           Messina
           ,
           but
           Pimienta
           still
           insisted
           for
           its
           return
           to
           Spain
           ;
           it
           being
           impossible
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           in
           any
           other
           place
           to
           supply
           and
           repair
           it
           .
           His
           Opinion
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           Don
           John
           consenting
           to
           its
           departure
           ,
           
           the
           Gallions
           set
           sail
           with
           a
           very
           fair
           wind
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           February
           .
           The
           destruction
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           could
           not
           be
           more
           certain
           nor
           more
           near
           ,
           since
           deprived
           of
           all
           communication
           by
           land
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           arrival
           only
           of
           twelve
           French
           ships
           cutting
           them
           off
           from
           sea
           ,
           they
           were
           driven
           to
           have
           thoughts
           of
           abandoning
           all
           ,
           which
           was
           thrice
           resolved
           in
           their
           Council
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           capitulate
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           had
           forsaken
           the
           Castles
           ,
           they
           might
           retreat
           to
           Gaeta
           and
           other
           maritime
           places
           ,
           to
           attend
           succors
           from
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           return
           of
           their
           Fleet
           in
           the
           Spring
           ;
           which
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           re-taking
           the
           Town
           they
           were
           also
           resolved
           to
           execute
           ,
           if
           the
           purchase
           of
           one
           of
           our
           Posts
           had
           not
           succeeded
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           had
           been
           beaten
           off
           at
           their
           entrance
           :
           they
           pressed
           therefore
           all
           of
           their
           party
           to
           make
           all
           possible
           attempts
           ,
           which
           gave
           me
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           trouble
           and
           care
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Nobility
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           from
           being
           involved
           in
           their
           ruin
           ,
           protested
           ,
           that
           being
           intirely
           wasted
           by
           carrying
           on
           a
           War
           at
           their
           own
           Charge
           ,
           as
           they
           a
           long
           time
           had
           done
           ,
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           continue
           the
           expence
           ,
           but
           must
           necessarily
           take
           some
           resolution
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           a
           nearer
           Correspondence
           with
           me
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           sensible
           of
           the
           justice
           of
           their
           pretence
           ,
           desired
           their
           patience
           till
           the
           end
           of
           March
           ,
           by
           which
           time
           the
           Fleet
           was
           to
           return
           ;
           and
           the
           Nobility
           in
           testimony
           of
           their
           fidelity
           to
           the
           utmost
           extremity
           ,
           promised
           to
           hold
           firm
           all
           the
           Moneth
           of
           April
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           
           first
           of
           May
           ,
           necessity
           dispensing
           with
           the
           Oath
           they
           had
           taken
           to
           serve
           and
           obey
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           do
           what
           should
           appear
           necessary
           for
           their
           preservation
           ;
           I
           was
           advertised
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           precisely
           on
           that
           day
           they
           would
           declare
           in
           favour
           of
           me
           ,
           or
           sooner
           ,
           if
           leaving
           the
           Town
           I
           would
           march
           into
           Apulia
           and
           head
           them
           ;
           or
           in
           case
           the
           French
           Fleet
           returned
           ,
           or
           I
           made
           my self
           Master
           of
           the
           Castles
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           was
           an
           extream
           impatience
           on
           all
           hands
           of
           the
           success
           of
           affairs
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           side
           Fate
           and
           Fortune
           would
           declare
           .
           I
           earnestly
           pressed
           the
           return
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           the
           journey
           of
           my
           Brother
           the
           Knight
           of
           Maltha
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           leave
           him
           to
           command
           in
           Naples
           ,
           and
           go
           my self
           into
           the
           Field
           ,
           to
           joyn
           Forces
           with
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           returning
           from
           thence
           make
           the
           last
           attempt
           towards
           the
           Enemies
           destruction
           .
        
         
           
             Gennaro
             Anneze
          
           all
           this
           while
           holding
           secret
           Correspondences
           with
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           ,
           almost
           every
           night
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           had
           punctual
           notice
           by
           those
           I
           had
           gained
           about
           him
           ;
           who
           having
           read
           all
           Letters
           he
           received
           ,
           gave
           me
           account
           of
           them
           :
           being
           certain
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           ,
           to
           discover
           all
           his
           intrigues
           ,
           I
           dissembled
           with
           him
           ,
           waiting
           a
           convenient
           time
           to
           ruin
           him
           ,
           when
           I
           should
           see
           him
           at
           the
           point
           of
           executing
           some
           Design
           .
           His
           Negotiations
           never
           arrived
           at
           any
           Conclusion
           ,
           become
           sensible
           of
           the
           sweetness
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           his
           ambition
           so
           elevated
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Point
           of
           his
           Capitulation
           ever
           was
           ,
           to
           continue
           Head
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           have
           Fifty
           thousand
           Crowns
           Revenue
           ,
           
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           Dutchy
           or
           Principality
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           next
           Person
           to
           the
           Vice-Roy
           ,
           to
           have
           Guards
           and
           be
           attended
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           secure
           him
           from
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           preserve
           his
           life
           with
           his
           authority
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           discerning
           he
           had
           not
           credit
           enough
           to
           put
           the
           Town
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           reduce
           the
           People
           to
           their
           obedience
           ,
           went
           on
           slowly
           with
           him
           ,
           amusing
           him
           by
           great
           expectations
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           on
           some
           occasion
           be
           useful
           to
           them
           ,
           principally
           for
           an
           attempt
           upon
           my
           life
           ;
           in
           order
           to
           which
           nothing
           was
           spared
           ,
           supposing
           that
           while
           I
           lived
           I
           would
           cross
           all
           their
           Designs
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           my
           death
           all
           would
           be
           easie
           ;
           their
           safety
           or
           ruin
           depending
           on
           my
           fall
           or
           preservation
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           most
           sensibly
           afflicted
           ,
           to
           learn
           by
           the
           Letters
           he
           received
           from
           France
           and
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           they
           looked
           upon
           him
           as
           so
           faithfully
           addicted
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           means
           only
           they
           expected
           all
           the
           advantages
           they
           pretended
           by
           the
           sedition
           of
           Naples
           ;
           which
           he
           sought
           to
           perswade
           that
           I
           oppos'd
           by
           my
           particular
           ambition
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           endeavors
           tended
           only
           to
           my
           own
           establishment
           and
           exaltation
           ;
           so
           great
           Credit
           was
           given
           to
           all
           his
           fabulous
           relations
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           mine
           was
           distrusted
           .
           The
           Ministers
           at
           Rome
           perswaded
           themselves
           that
           my
           jealousie
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           justly
           grounded
           ,
           arose
           only
           from
           my
           Opinion
           of
           his
           near
           Dependance
           on
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           it
           he
           prevented
           my
           being
           supplied
           .
           This
           prepossession
           caused
           all
           ill
           offices
           imaginable
           to
           be
           rendered
           me
           at
           Court
           ,
           where
           I
           passed
           
           for
           a
           person
           that
           affected
           independance
           ;
           that
           slighted
           all
           that
           contributed
           not
           towards
           making
           my
           fortune
           ,
           and
           that
           endeavored
           to
           drive
           away
           the
           Spaniards
           on
           no
           other
           account
           than
           to
           raise
           my self
           to
           their
           Throne
           .
           His
           power
           was
           not
           apprehended
           so
           much
           as
           mine
           ,
           because
           they
           thought
           he
           might
           more
           easily
           be
           dealt
           with
           ,
           his
           low
           birth
           and
           little
           wit
           making
           him
           seem
           incapable
           of
           dissimulation
           ,
           malice
           ,
           or
           ambition
           .
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           much
           abler
           than
           he
           ,
           ever
           obliged
           him
           to
           cause
           me
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           so
           to
           prevent
           my
           supplies
           ,
           and
           compel
           the
           People
           by
           seeing
           themselves
           abandoned
           )
           to
           submit
           to
           their
           former
           bondage
           .
           He
           boasted
           the
           confidence
           France
           had
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           its
           distru●
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           Artifice
           every
           day
           endeavored
           to
           raise
           new
           disturbances
           and
           conspiracies
           against
           my
           life
           .
        
         
           Many
           dispatches
           from
           Rome
           ,
           which
           accidentally
           fell
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           discovered
           these
           intrigues
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           my
           sorrow
           made
           me
           ●ow
           that
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Fontena
          
           ,
           believing
           he
           served
           the
           Crown
           ,
           acted
           to
           advantage
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           without
           perceiving
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           innocently
           obliged
           (
           by
           his
           design
           to
           do
           me
           prejudice
           )
           to
           betray
           its
           interests
           .
           He
           thought
           himself
           better
           informed
           in
           Rome
           than
           I
           that
           had
           so
           near
           a
           prospect
           of
           these
           affairs
           ,
           that
           laboured
           in
           them
           continually
           ,
           and
           was
           exposed
           to
           all
           imaginable
           dangers
           ,
           without
           any
           thanks
           for
           my
           endeavors
           and
           all
           the
           perils
           I
           every
           hour
           underwent
           .
           He
           boasted
           his
           Negotiations
           ,
           which
           ruined
           all
           ,
           and
           attributing
           to
           the
           Peoples
           animosities
           and
           
           aversion
           for
           their
           antient
           Tyrants
           (
           though
           these
           languished
           and
           were
           expressed
           only
           by
           injurious
           words
           )
           all
           our
           successes
           ,
           looking
           upon
           me
           as
           a
           happy
           Fantosme
           ,
           that
           contributed
           nothing
           but
           my
           presence
           to
           my
           good
           fortune
           ,
           and
           did
           no
           more
           than
           what
           any
           body
           else
           in
           my
           place
           might
           have
           done
           ;
           whilest
           
             Gennaro
             Anneze
          
           though
           so
           great
           a
           Traitor
           ,
           passed
           for
           a
           faithful
           and
           good
           Frenchman
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           whose
           respect
           ,
           passion
           ,
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           were
           no
           wayes
           to
           be
           shaken
           ,
           for
           a
           betrayer
           and
           enemy
           of
           my
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           After
           my
           coming
           from
           Prison
           ,
           I
           was
           told
           by
           the
           deceased
           Cardinal
           Mazarin
           ,
           that
           the
           Court
           had
           been
           either
           ill
           or
           not
           at
           all
           informed
           of
           what
           passed
           at
           Naples
           ,
           but
           that
           above
           all
           he
           was
           surprised
           at
           their
           blindness
           in
           what
           concerned
           Gennaro
           ;
           when
           by
           irreproachable
           Witnesses
           I
           proved
           his
           perfidiousness
           .
           I
           brought
           him
           from
           Spain
           the
           Baron
           of
           Batteville's
           Memorial
           printed
           in
           Madrid
           after
           my
           imprisonment
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           pretending
           recompence
           of
           his
           services
           from
           the
           Catholick
           King
           )
           he
           alledged
           as
           most
           important
           ,
           his
           secret
           Negotiations
           with
           Gennaro
           before
           my
           arrival
           at
           Naples
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           while
           I
           continued
           there
           ;
           particularising
           several
           advices
           of
           what
           he
           had
           managed
           and
           undertaken
           against
           me
           for
           the
           service
           of
           Spain
           :
           and
           then
           Cardinal
           Mazarin
           blamed
           me
           that
           whilest
           it
           was
           in
           my
           power
           I
           had
           not
           as
           well
           punished
           him
           as
           the
           Abbot
           Basqui
           ,
           against
           which
           I
           had
           nothing
           to
           pretend
           for
           my self
           but
           my
           respect
           to
           France
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           made
           an
           ill
           construction
           of
           my
           intentions
           ,
           and
           accused
           me
           to
           have
           sacrificed
           her
           Creatures
           to
           my
           
           Interests
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           have
           taken
           occasion
           to
           have
           abandoned
           me
           .
           I
           thought
           I
           owed
           this
           Digression
           to
           my
           honour
           ,
           to
           disabuse
           the
           World
           of
           all
           the
           false
           reports
           that
           have
           been
           spread
           abroad
           concerning
           me
           .
           But
           returning
           to
           my
           Narration
           ,
           I
           must
           discover
           a
           dangerous
           snare
           laid
           for
           me
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           freed
           my self
           by
           immediate
           presence
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           an
           address
           very
           extraordinary
           .
           Gennaro
           ,
           by
           advice
           of
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           having
           raised
           a
           Tumult
           on
           pretence
           of
           the
           kindness
           I
           had
           for
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           sent
           fourteen
           or
           fifteen
           hundred
           men
           ,
           which
           drew
           up
           in
           Battalia
           in
           the
           Piazza
           that
           was
           before
           my
           Pallace
           ,
           which
           fifty
           or
           sixty
           of
           the
           most
           factions
           entered
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           a
           Franciscan
           Lay
           Brother
           ,
           who
           demanded
           to
           speak
           with
           me
           ,
           about
           Nine
           or
           Ten
           a
           Clock
           at
           Night
           .
           I
           gave
           him
           Audience
           ,
           and
           he
           began
           to
           expatiate
           on
           the
           Nobilities
           ill
           usage
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           of
           whom
           many
           had
           suffered
           much
           in
           Apulia
           and
           other
           Provinces
           ;
           that
           all
           of
           them
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           their
           resentments
           ,
           especially
           the
           Prince
           of
           Montesarchio
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Troya
           his
           Brother
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           thought
           I
           had
           particular
           consideration
           ;
           finding
           his
           discourse
           to
           be
           very
           seditious
           ,
           and
           tending
           only
           to
           incite
           the
           rabble
           against
           me
           ,
           I
           led
           him
           to
           the
           far
           end
           of
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           that
           none
           might
           over-hear-us
           .
           I
           endeavored
           to
           convince
           him
           by
           reason
           ,
           representing
           that
           if
           I
           did
           not
           separate
           the
           Nobility
           from
           the
           Spaniards
           (
           which
           could
           not
           be
           done
           but
           by
           Caresses
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           good
           usage
           )
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           union
           ,
           would
           be
           so
           considerable
           ,
           we
           
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           it
           .
           This
           dangerous
           Frier
           raising
           his
           voice
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           insolent
           tone
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           my
           kindness
           for
           the
           Nobility
           was
           very
           well
           understood
           ,
           who
           being
           much
           dearer
           to
           me
           than
           the
           People
           ,
           I
           intended
           to
           offer
           up
           to
           their
           animosities
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           already
           sacrificed
           
             Michael
             de
             Santis
          
           to
           the
           revenge
           of
           Don
           Caraffa's
           Kindred
           ;
           and
           that
           since
           I
           would
           not
           send
           an
           Order
           to
           
             Sabbato
             Pastore
          
           to
           cut
           the
           throats
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Montesarchio
           and
           his
           Brother
           (
           which
           he
           might
           easily
           do
           )
           and
           to
           other
           Bandites
           to
           massacre
           all
           the
           Gentlemen
           they
           could
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           declared
           my
           partiality
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           my self
           to
           be
           the
           most
           dangerous
           enemy
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           because
           I
           abused
           the
           Authority
           they
           had
           given
           me
           for
           the
           others
           destruction
           .
           I
           answered
           him
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           violence
           could
           not
           be
           without
           much
           danger
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           assured
           him
           I
           would
           punish
           all
           the
           insolent
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           tyranized
           or
           oppressed
           those
           of
           our
           Party
           .
           He
           grew
           hotter
           ,
           and
           putting
           his
           hand
           in
           his
           Pocket
           to
           take
           out
           some
           Letter
           he
           had
           received
           ,
           I
           perceived
           that
           all
           that
           were
           in
           my
           Chamber
           were
           moved
           ,
           and
           near
           a
           Tumult
           ,
           and
           looking
           on
           it
           as
           a
           Plot
           to
           kill
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           but
           a
           pretence
           was
           wanting
           ,
           with
           my
           left
           hand
           ,
           I
           seised
           that
           of
           his
           that
           was
           in
           his
           Pocket
           ,
           and
           taking
           him
           by
           the
           throat
           with
           my
           right
           ,
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             Ah
             Traytor
             do
             you
             attempt
             upon
             my
             life
             ,
             Guards
             ▪
             Guards
             !
             Austin
             de
             Lieto
          
           advancing
           ,
           I
           put
           him
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           search
           him
           ,
           telling
           him
           he
           had
           a
           Knife
           in
           his
           Pocket
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           drawing
           to
           thrust
           into
           my
           
           Belly
           .
           The
           Captain
           of
           my
           Guards
           causing
           him
           to
           be
           searched
           in
           my
           with-drawing
           Room
           ,
           a
           very
           great
           Knife
           in
           a
           Sheath
           ,
           with
           a
           round
           Handle
           and
           a
           little
           Guard
           like
           a
           Dagger
           ,
           was
           found
           about
           him
           ;
           which
           being
           publickly
           shewn
           ,
           they
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           would
           have
           immediately
           thrown
           him
           out
           at
           the
           Window
           :
           but
           I
           told
           them
           it
           was
           of
           concernment
           to
           have
           him
           examined
           and
           brought
           to
           his
           Trial
           ,
           to
           know
           who
           had
           engaged
           him
           to
           so
           desperate
           an
           attempt
           ;
           and
           calling
           for
           Pen
           and
           Paper
           ,
           writ
           to
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           ,
           That
           unwilling
           to
           enroach
           upon
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           I
           sent
           a
           Frier
           to
           him
           that
           would
           have
           stabbed
           me
           ;
           that
           I
           besought
           him
           to
           cast
           him
           into
           a
           Dungeon
           ,
           suffer
           him
           to
           speak
           with
           no
           body
           ,
           and
           care
           to
           be
           taken
           that
           he
           might
           not
           escape
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           so
           black
           an
           attempt
           might
           not
           pass
           unpunished
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Confederates
           might
           be
           discovered
           :
           that
           I
           hoped
           this
           from
           his
           goodness
           ,
           which
           my
           respect
           for
           the
           Church
           might
           very
           well
           pretend
           to
           .
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           exactly
           performed
           what
           I
           desired
           of
           him
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           least
           he
           could
           do
           on
           account
           of
           the
           so
           late
           Obligation
           he
           had
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           saving
           him
           from
           fury
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           danger
           he
           thought
           I
           had
           avoided
           ,
           augmenting
           his
           affection
           and
           tenderness
           for
           me
           .
           My
           address
           gave
           sorrow
           and
           confusion
           to
           those
           that
           had
           sworn
           my
           destruction
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           laid
           their
           designs
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           escape
           them
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           all
           Gennaro's
           Contrivances
           tending
           to
           my
           ruin
           ,
           mine
           were
           the
           same
           in
           his
           regard
           ,
           and
           
             Augustino
             Mollo
          
           ,
           who
           ever
           served
           me
           well
           ,
           though
           many
           suspected
           the
           contrary
           ,
           having
           debauched
           the
           Captain
           of
           his
           Guards
           ,
           brought
           him
           to
           assure
           me
           he
           would
           do
           all
           I
           should
           ordain
           him
           ,
           give
           me
           punctual
           advertisement
           of
           all
           his
           Proceedings
           ,
           and
           all
           theirs
           that
           negotiated
           with
           him
           ;
           he
           proffered
           to
           poison
           him
           when
           I
           pleased
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           provide
           him
           wherewithal
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           but
           would
           not
           willingly
           undertake
           to
           ponyard
           him
           ,
           because
           that
           was
           to
           declare
           himself
           too
           openly
           ,
           and
           not
           handsome
           for
           a
           Captain
           of
           his
           Guard
           :
           but
           I
           would
           not
           undertake
           it
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           that
           I
           might
           appear
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           least
           it
           should
           acquire
           me
           the
           indignation
           of
           France
           ;
           who
           believing
           him
           faithful
           to
           her
           ,
           would
           rather
           attribute
           his
           death
           to
           my
           particular
           ambition
           (
           he
           being
           the
           main
           obstacle
           in
           my
           way
           )
           than
           to
           the
           just
           punishment
           of
           his
           disloyalty
           .
        
         
           Next
           morning
           going
           to
           Mass
           at
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           I
           gave
           Order
           to
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           ,
           wi●h
           thirty
           Horsemen
           of
           my
           Company
           of
           Light-Horse
           ,
           which
           he
           commanded
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           took
           Horse
           ,
           as
           Gennaro
           accompanied
           me
           to
           the
           Gate
           (
           he
           no
           longer
           daring
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           
             Carmelites
             Tower
          
           ,
           apprehending
           such
           a
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           remorse
           of
           his
           Conscience
           caused
           him
           to
           judge
           he
           had
           merited
           )
           with
           his
           men
           to
           thrust
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           
             Mattheo
             d'
             Amore
             ,
             Carlo
             Longobardo
             ,
          
           and
           
             Pepe
             Riccio
          
           ,
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           
           cut
           off
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           the
           noise
           obliging
           me
           to
           return
           ,
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           punished
           his
           Treason
           agrinst
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Correspondencies
           he
           held
           with
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           ;
           that
           this
           should
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           Letters
           would
           be
           found
           in
           his
           Lodging
           ,
           the
           Captain
           of
           his
           Guards
           having
           discovered
           to
           me
           the
           place
           where
           he
           had
           locked
           them
           up
           .
        
         
           This
           Plot
           so
           well
           laid
           ,
           had
           not
           failed
           of
           success
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           disloyalty
           of
           a
           Frenchman
           called
           the
           Baron
           of
           Rouvrou
           ,
           who
           advertised
           him
           to
           have
           a
           care
           of
           himself
           ,
           become
           jealous
           of
           some
           passings
           to
           and
           fro
           that
           he
           had
           observed
           ;
           and
           because
           some
           that
           were
           of
           the
           Plot
           whispered
           It
           will
           not
           be
           impertinent
           to
           give
           here
           the
           Character
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           did
           may
           be
           understood
           to
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           black
           malice
           and
           not
           of
           imprudence
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           of
           as
           great
           wit
           as
           little
           judgement
           ,
           very
           extravagant
           ,
           naturally
           as
           great
           a
           Cheat
           as
           Gamester
           ,
           and
           that
           would
           not
           want
           money
           ,
           by
           what
           means
           soever
           he
           came
           by
           it
           ,
           his
           Father
           not
           furnishing
           him
           to
           his
           mind
           ;
           he
           had
           neither
           Honour
           nor
           Conscience
           ,
           yet
           was
           couragious
           and
           resolute
           .
           At
           the
           Siege
           of
           Aire
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Captain
           in
           the
           Regiment
           of
           the
           late
           Cardinal
           of
           Richlieu
           ,
           where
           after
           having
           lost
           all
           his
           Equipage
           at
           Dice
           ,
           he
           played
           away
           his
           Company
           ;
           and
           apprehending
           the
           resentments
           of
           the
           Marshal
           of
           Meillerai
           ,
           coming
           in
           the
           night
           to
           visit
           his
           Guard
           ,
           which
           was
           on
           an
           advanced
           Post
           ,
           he
           went
           over
           to
           the
           Enemy
           and
           rendred
           himself
           :
           where
           giving
           out
           that
           his
           affection
           
           for
           me
           had
           obliged
           him
           to
           seek
           me
           ,
           and
           follow
           my
           fortune
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           Infant
           sent
           him
           to
           me
           .
           My
           misfortune
           and
           dependance
           on
           the
           Sedan
           Party
           ,
           having
           engaged
           me
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           in
           quality
           of
           General
           of
           the
           the
           Emperours
           Forces
           ,
           he
           gave
           me
           advice
           of
           the
           retreat
           of
           the
           Marshal
           of
           Meilleray
           ,
           who
           having
           already
           slighted
           his
           circumvallation
           ,
           resolved
           to
           be
           gone
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           place
           should
           be
           taken
           .
           His
           intelligence
           found
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           we
           marched
           with
           all
           diligence
           (
           forsaking
           the
           Heights
           about
           Teroane
           ,
           where
           the
           Imperial
           and
           Spanish
           Armies
           had
           encamped
           ,
           to
           prevent
           a
           Convoy
           and
           the
           conjunction
           of
           a
           considerable
           body
           led
           by
           the
           late
           Marshal
           of
           Gesvre
           )
           that
           we
           might
           fall
           upon
           the
           rear
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           which
           might
           easily
           have
           been
           done
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           precaution
           of
           the
           Generals
           ,
           who
           posting
           themselves
           on
           an
           eminence
           ,
           the
           day
           was
           passed
           over
           in
           a
           very
           hot
           Skirmish
           instead
           of
           a
           General
           Combat
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           would
           not
           hazard
           :
           The
           Cardinal
           Infanta's
           sickness
           ,
           which
           at
           last
           proved
           mortal
           ,
           having
           obliged
           me
           to
           retire
           to
           Brussells
           ,
           on
           occasion
           of
           disputes
           about
           the
           Command
           ,
           Rouvrou
           followed
           me
           thither
           ;
           but
           committed
           so
           many
           disorders
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           fain
           to
           send
           him
           away
           :
           he
           passed
           at
           last
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           his
           ill
           Comportment
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           put
           in
           Prison
           ,
           with
           very
           great
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           .
           A
           year
           after
           he
           returned
           into
           France
           ,
           his
           Treason
           unpardoned
           .
           One
           day
           in
           time
           of
           the
           Queen
           Mothers
           Regency
           ,
           being
           in
           her
           Cabinet
           ,
           talking
           with
           the
           Marshal
           of
           Meilleray
           ,
           we
           saw
           him
           come
           in
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           
           Marshal
           intended
           to
           give
           the
           Queen
           notice
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           arrested
           and
           punished
           ;
           but
           I
           besought
           him
           for
           my
           sake
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           consented
           ,
           on
           condition
           he
           should
           never
           afterwards
           appear
           before
           him
           .
           I
           went
           to
           him
           and
           gave
           him
           notice
           of
           this
           ,
           with
           advice
           to
           go
           to
           his
           House
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           security
           for
           him
           at
           Court.
           A
           little
           while
           after
           his
           return
           into
           Normandy
           (
           it
           being
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           continue
           long
           quiet
           )
           he
           brought
           himself
           into
           farther
           troubles
           ,
           by
           cudgelling
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           of
           the
           Long
           Robe
           ,
           out
           of
           jealousie
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           just
           occasion
           of
           offence
           .
           At
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Menfreville
           ,
           my
           particular
           Friend
           and
           Kinsman
           ,
           I
           gave
           him
           a
           retreat
           in
           Meudon
           ,
           unwilling
           to
           have
           him
           near
           me
           in
           Paris
           ;
           where
           not
           thinking
           himself
           safe
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Prosecutions
           made
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           desired
           my
           Letters
           to
           my
           Brother
           ,
           whom
           the
           General
           Citation
           had
           obliged
           to
           go
           to
           Malta
           ;
           out
           of
           apprehension
           that
           the
           Turks
           would
           come
           and
           besiege
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           went
           away
           with
           my
           Letter
           ,
           and
           staying
           at
           Rome
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           it
           to
           cosen
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Valence
           ,
           and
           desiring
           Audience
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           the
           Spanish
           Ambassadour
           in
           that
           Court
           ,
           told
           him
           he
           durst
           not
           stay
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           wandered
           three
           years
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           present
           necessity
           compelled
           him
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           his
           Generosity
           ;
           the
           Earl
           ,
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           Ostentation
           ,
           caused
           immediately
           a
           thousand
           Crowns
           to
           be
           given
           him
           :
           he
           got
           something
           also
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           
             Montalto
             ,
             Albornos
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           
           that
           Faction
           ;
           believing
           the
           miserie
           he
           suffered
           was
           on
           account
           of
           his
           services
           to
           Spain
           .
           Having
           made
           up
           a
           considerable
           summe
           ,
           he
           travelled
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           practise
           his
           wonted
           Cheats
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           and
           hearing
           that
           I
           was
           at
           Naples
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           me
           ,
           having
           first
           agreed
           with
           the
           Spanish
           Ministers
           for
           Fifty
           Pistols
           a
           Moneth
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           received
           two
           Moneths
           advance
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           Spie
           upon
           me
           ;
           perswading
           them
           I
           had
           great
           confidence
           in
           him
           .
           They
           ordered
           him
           to
           make
           acquaintance
           with
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           engage
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           happy
           for
           him
           I
           discovered
           not
           till
           I
           was
           a
           Prisoner
           :
           Being
           taken
           with
           me
           ,
           he
           unhandsomely
           bragged
           he
           would
           soon
           be
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           money
           ,
           no
           longer
           concealing
           his
           disloyalty
           ,
           and
           causing
           all
           other
           French
           Prisoners
           to
           be
           ill
           used
           ;
           but
           being
           no
           more
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           do
           the
           Spaniards
           service
           ,
           because
           too
           well
           known
           ,
           he
           was
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ,
           where
           he
           continued
           three
           or
           four
           years
           ,
           with
           greater
           restraint
           and
           more
           narrowly
           observed
           than
           any
           of
           my
           followers
           .
           It
           was
           well
           for
           me
           that
           I
           knew
           and
           distrusted
           him
           at
           last
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           otherwise
           done
           me
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           mischief
           ;
           towards
           which
           his
           good
           will
           was
           not
           wanting
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Genoua
           called
           
             John
             Grilli
          
           ,
           rich
           and
           powerful
           ,
           desired
           of
           me
           a
           Commission
           to
           command
           in
           the
           Plain
           of
           Sorriento
           ,
           where
           his
           Estate
           lay
           ;
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Town
           that
           bears
           the
           same
           Name
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           take
           it
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           place
           from
           whence
           the
           Enemy
           got
           part
           of
           their
           refreshments
           :
           
           offering
           to
           make
           Levies
           and
           carry
           on
           the
           War
           at
           his
           own
           Charge
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           agreeable
           and
           delightful
           Countries
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           beauty
           of
           its
           Prospect
           and
           Sweetness
           of
           its
           Air
           having
           invited
           Tiberius
           (
           when
           to
           refresh
           himself
           after
           the
           weighty
           Affairs
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           he
           abandoned
           himself
           to
           pleasure
           )
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           it
           ;
           retiring
           a
           nights
           for
           greater
           security
           to
           Capri
           a
           little
           Isle
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           desart
           ,
           and
           only
           recommendable
           by
           Quails
           ,
           which
           are
           taken
           in
           such
           abundance
           that
           they
           raise
           the
           Revenue
           of
           a
           Bishoprick
           ;
           which
           gave
           occasion
           to
           all
           the
           Historians
           of
           his
           time
           to
           speak
           so
           much
           of
           the
           pleasures
           of
           it
           .
           In
           a
           few
           dayes
           he
           drew
           together
           a
           Body
           considerable
           enough
           to
           take
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           oblige
           all
           the
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           thereabouts
           to
           declare
           for
           us
           .
           He
           sent
           me
           advice
           of
           this
           ,
           with
           a
           Present
           of
           all
           delicacies
           produced
           by
           this
           Fertile
           Countrey
           ;
           amongst
           which
           its
           Calves
           are
           esteemed
           the
           best
           and
           most
           delicious
           of
           all
           Italy
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           marched
           with
           three
           Pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           to
           besiege
           the
           Town
           of
           Sorriento
           ,
           but
           having
           none
           with
           him
           but
           Militia's
           and
           new
           raised
           Troops
           ,
           that
           wanted
           good
           Officers
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           did
           Experience
           and
           Capacity
           to
           make
           War
           ;
           when
           he
           had
           reduced
           the
           place
           to
           great
           extremity
           ,
           being
           attacqued
           by
           Three
           hundred
           Spaniards
           from
           Castelamare
           under
           Command
           of
           Colonel
           Don
           
             Gaspar
             de
             Sultas
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Camp-Master
           General
           Don
           
             Michael
             de
             Almeyda
          
           (
           the
           besieged
           making
           a
           Sally
           at
           the
           same
           time
           )
           
           his
           men
           were
           astonished
           and
           fled
           ,
           and
           the
           Siege
           was
           raised
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           Artillery
           ;
           yet
           he
           omitted
           not
           to
           rally
           his
           Troops
           and
           continue
           Master
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           returning
           to
           Castelamare
           ,
           out
           of
           apprehension
           that
           their
           absence
           might
           give
           Cerisantes
           an
           opportunity
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           whom
           I
           recalled
           ,
           finding
           he
           undertook
           nothing
           considerable
           ;
           disposing
           the
           Troops
           he
           commanded
           ,
           part
           of
           them
           to
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           part
           to
           
             Polite
             Pastena
          
           ,
           who
           continuing
           to
           make
           himself
           feared
           in
           the
           hither
           Calabria
           ,
           reduced
           it
           intirely
           to
           our
           obedience
           ;
           and
           having
           taken
           a
           Castle
           belonging
           to
           the
           Marquiss
           
             de
             la
             Bella
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Horsemen
           of
           all
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           found
           there
           twenty
           Horses
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           sent
           me
           six
           the
           best
           and
           beautifullest
           that
           could
           be
           seen
           .
        
         
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Fontenay
          
           omitting
           no
           occasion
           of
           negotiating
           in
           Rome
           with
           all
           Neapolitans
           that
           were
           there
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           greatest
           part
           were
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Abruzzo
           ,
           thought
           (
           with
           reason
           enough
           )
           that
           something
           considerable
           might
           be
           attempted
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           writ
           to
           desire
           Commissions
           of
           me
           (
           which
           I
           sent
           )
           to
           distribute
           to
           such
           persons
           as
           he
           should
           like
           of
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           encourage
           and
           regulate
           the
           Natives
           of
           the
           Countrey
           by
           oldiers
           and
           Officers
           of
           Experience
           ,
           he
           assembled
           as
           many
           as
           possibly
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           sent
           for
           Commanders
           the
           Marquiss
           Palombara
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           Savelli
           ,
           and
           
             Tobias
             Pallavicini
          
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Genoua
           ,
           who
           had
           served
           as
           a
           Field-Marshal
           in
           the
           Kings
           Armies
           ;
           encharging
           them
           very
           
           strictly
           to
           receive
           no
           Orders
           but
           from
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           no
           correspondence
           nor
           dependance
           on
           me
           .
           But
           being
           Persons
           of
           Honour
           ,
           they
           gave
           me
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           supposing
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           an
           entire
           submission
           to
           him
           by
           whose
           Commissions
           only
           they
           were
           to
           fight
           .
           Many
           Banditi
           in
           this
           Province
           declared
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           most
           famous
           were
           
             Antonio
             Sisti
             ,
             Martello
          
           ,
           and
           
             Soccia
             Ferro
          
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Nobility
           the
           Duke
           of
           Castelnovo
           ,
           Baron
           of
           Quinzio
           ,
           the
           Baron
           of
           Juliana
           ,
           the
           Baron
           of
           Bugnagno
           ,
           the
           Baron
           
             Lorenzo
             Alfiere
          
           ,
           with
           his
           Brother
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           
             Gasparo
             ,
             Hieronimo
             Castiglione
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           that
           caused
           almost
           the
           whole
           Province
           to
           revolt
           ,
           took
           
             Chieti
             ,
             Civita
             di
             Penna
             ,
             Celano
             ,
          
           and
           to
           the
           very
           Gates
           of
           Aquila
           ,
           except
           the
           Castle
           and
           Fortress
           of
           Pescara
           ;
           all
           which
           was
           not
           done
           without
           much
           time
           .
           
             Julio
             Pezzola
          
           a
           famous
           Bandite
           ,
           that
           ever
           followed
           the
           Spanish
           Interests
           ,
           having
           received
           some
           dissatisfaction
           from
           Don
           
             Michael
             Pignatelli
          
           President
           of
           that
           Province
           ,
           held
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           at
           Rome
           ;
           from
           whom
           having
           received
           Letters
           directed
           to
           me
           ,
           he
           sent
           them
           by
           an
           Express
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           give
           the
           more
           credit
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           offered
           me
           (
           in
           order
           to
           revenge
           himself
           on
           his
           Enemy
           )
           to
           surprise
           and
           take
           him
           with
           the
           Castle
           of
           Aquila
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           himself
           to
           me
           with
           Three
           hundred
           Banditi
           ,
           men
           resolute
           and
           capable
           of
           all
           Enterprises
           .
           But
           being
           in
           a
           continual
           diffidence
           ,
           fearing
           his
           dis-satisfaction
           might
           be
           but
           a
           pretence
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           thought
           to
           joyn
           him
           and
           his
           men
           with
           me
           ,
           to
           
           kill
           me
           ;
           I
           made
           very
           much
           of
           his
           Messenger
           ,
           and
           returned
           Answer
           that
           the
           reputation
           he
           had
           acquired
           in
           Abruzzo
           ,
           and
           his
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           made
           him
           more
           useful
           in
           that
           Province
           than
           with
           me
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           without
           loss
           of
           time
           endeavour
           the
           surprisal
           of
           the
           Castle
           of
           Aquila
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           could
           effect
           ,
           I
           gave
           him
           the
           Government
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           Priviledges
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           and
           Revenues
           he
           should
           pretend
           to
           ;
           supposing
           by
           this
           to
           discover
           the
           bottom
           of
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           treated
           with
           me
           without
           dissimulation
           ,
           he
           might
           do
           me
           important
           service
           and
           I
           hazard
           nothing
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           no
           day
           passed
           in
           which
           there
           came
           not
           from
           Aversa
           many
           mules
           laden
           with
           Corn
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           had
           drawn
           away
           the
           fifteen
           thousand
           load
           the
           Enemy
           had
           amassed
           for
           their
           provision
           ,
           I
           thought
           best
           to
           employ
           the
           money
           we
           had
           received
           for
           the
           bread
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           sold
           to
           buy
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Corn
           that
           belonged
           to
           particular
           persons
           .
           But
           I
           was
           very
           much
           surprised
           ,
           when
           taking
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           found
           one
           half
           less
           than
           I
           had
           left
           in
           the
           Town
           at
           my
           being
           there
           two
           dayes
           after
           it
           had
           been
           put
           into
           my
           hands
           :
           and
           that
           under
           pretence
           of
           coming
           to
           sell
           it
           at
           Naples
           ,
           a
           great
           deal
           had
           been
           conveyed
           away
           by
           passes
           ,
           and
           as
           some
           endeavoured
           to
           perswade
           me
           sold
           ,
           to
           the
           Enemy
           .
           This
           caused
           the
           people
           to
           murmure
           ,
           getting
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           what
           care
           soever
           I
           took
           to
           conceal
           it
           .
           I
           sent
           then
           to
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           on
           pre●nce
           of
           communicating
           something
           of
           importance
           
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           presently
           came
           ,
           and
           leading
           him
           into
           my
           Cabinet
           to
           be
           more
           private
           ,
           assured
           him
           that
           my
           long
           knowledge
           of
           him
           would
           not
           permit
           any
           suspicion
           of
           his
           correspondence
           with
           the
           enemy
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           being
           capable
           of
           failing
           in
           his
           fidelity
           to
           me
           ;
           but
           that
           upon
           the
           complaints
           and
           cries
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           was
           obliged
           to
           inform
           my self
           how
           our
           Corn
           came
           to
           be
           wasted
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           could
           not
           imagine
           him
           to
           be
           any
           waies
           faulty
           ,
           because
           I
           did
           not
           only
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           person
           of
           Honor
           ,
           but
           would
           engage
           for
           his
           being
           such
           if
           need
           were
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           understood
           too
           much
           to
           be
           ignorant
           to
           what
           dangers
           want
           of
           provisions
           must
           necessarily
           expose
           my self
           and
           him
           .
           He
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           no
           less
           surprised
           when
           he
           found
           the
           Corn
           so
           much
           diminished
           :
           but
           that
           I
           might
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Town
           of
           Aversa
           (
           being
           very
           populous
           )
           together
           with
           the
           Troops
           he
           commanded
           there
           ,
           had
           consumed
           a
           good
           part
           :
           that
           the
           neighbouring
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           had
           by
           my
           permission
           carried
           away
           some
           which
           tended
           to
           our
           advantage
           ,
           the
           bread
           made
           of
           it
           having
           been
           sold
           in
           Naples
           .
           I
           replyed
           that
           these
           things
           might
           cause
           some
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           great
           a
           diminution
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           verily
           believed
           his
           passes
           had
           been
           counterfeited
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Officers
           had
           suffered
           greater
           quantities
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           than
           he
           allowed
           of
           ;
           that
           his
           Secretary
           being
           a
           Neapolitan
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           reputation
           to
           be
           covetous
           ,
           might
           be
           faulty
           ,
           whom
           ,
           to
           set
           him
           right
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           send
           to
           prison
           ,
           and
           cast
           the
           fault
           there
           ,
           (
           if
           any
           was
           )
           it
           not
           being
           enough
           
           that
           I
           was
           assured
           of
           his
           own
           integrity
           ,
           but
           necessary
           that
           such
           suspicions
           of
           the
           Common
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           better
           sort
           would
           never
           entertain
           of
           him
           ,
           should
           be
           removed
           .
        
         
           This
           proposal
           seemed
           hard
           ,
           since
           his
           Secretatary
           could
           not
           be
           accused
           without
           some
           reflexion
           on
           himself
           .
           I
           answered
           ,
           that
           in
           pressing
           necessities
           we
           are
           sometimes
           forced
           to
           abandon
           our
           Infantery
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           made
           him
           some
           little
           reproaches
           ,
           (
           yet
           in
           an
           obliging
           fashion
           )
           of
           what
           had
           displeased
           me
           in
           his
           conduct
           ,
           which
           I
           rather
           imputed
           to
           the
           niceness
           of
           my
           humor
           than
           his
           fault
           ,
           that
           since
           he
           understood
           me
           so
           well
           I
           prayed
           him
           for
           the
           future
           to
           let
           nothing
           be
           done
           (
           though
           of
           the
           slightest
           concernment
           )
           without
           my
           participation
           and
           order
           .
           That
           he
           might
           assure
           himself
           I
           continued
           my
           wonted
           friendship
           and
           confidence
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           nothing
           should
           remove
           ,
           provided
           that
           on
           his
           side
           he
           took
           some
           care
           to
           preserve
           it
           :
           that
           he
           should
           return
           to
           Aversa
           ,
           and
           use
           all
           possible
           endeavor
           to
           find
           out
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           waste
           of
           our
           Corn
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           too
           good
           ,
           and
           ought
           by
           my
           example
           to
           learn
           to
           be
           more
           severe
           ,
           since
           in
           matter
           of
           command
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           no
           body
           ,
           but
           do
           justice
           (
           without
           respect
           of
           friend
           or
           foe
           )
           to
           all
           that
           merit
           either
           reward
           or
           punishment
           .
           That
           we
           ought
           never
           to
           suffer
           Orders
           to
           be
           neglected
           or
           disputed
           :
           that
           this
           was
           my
           humour
           and
           opinion
           ,
           which
           I
           thought
           very
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           he
           stould
           act
           on
           this
           foundation
           ,
           and
           then
           assure
           himself
           that
           nothing
           should
           make
           a
           difference
           between
           us
           ,
           how
           active
           soever
           malice
           
           might
           prove
           in
           order
           to
           it
           .
           Though
           Gennaro
           and
           I
           were
           upon
           very
           ill
           terms
           ,
           yet
           formalities
           continuing
           between
           us
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           forbid
           him
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           (
           his
           endeavours
           moved
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           tending
           to
           dissatisfie
           all
           that
           had
           dependance
           on
           me
           ,
           or
           give
           me
           jealousie
           of
           them
           supposing
           me
           to
           be
           naturally
           distrustfull
           )
           he
           craftily
           caused
           me
           to
           be
           told
           that
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           had
           visited
           him
           ,
           with
           long
           discourse
           and
           many
           compliments
           ,
           so
           to
           make
           me
           suspect
           that
           they
           had
           made
           a
           combination
           ,
           which
           I
           afterwards
           found
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           had
           been
           maliciously
           given
           out
           and
           seconded
           by
           
             Augustine
             de
             Lieto
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           designes
           I
           have
           formerly
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           of
           February
           being
           Candlemas
           day
           ,
           having
           given
           the
           charge
           of
           Rector
           of
           the
           Hospital
           of
           the
           Incurable
           to
           Father
           Capece
           my
           Confessor
           ,
           he
           desired
           me
           I
           would
           hear
           Mass
           there
           (
           which
           being
           the
           first
           time
           he
           was
           Pontifically
           to
           celebrate
           )
           and
           order
           my
           Musick
           to
           attend
           ;
           There
           was
           a
           great
           concourse
           of
           people
           and
           many
           Ladies
           .
           This
           Solemnity
           was
           very
           great
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           made
           it
           most
           agreable
           to
           me
           ,
           was
           the
           news
           brought
           me
           at
           the
           end
           of
           Mass
           ,
           that
           the
           Admiral
           Gally
           of
           Naples
           was
           come
           in
           to
           us
           :
           She
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Gallies
           was
           very
           ill
           provided
           ,
           and
           
             Gianettino
             Doria
          
           ,
           who
           commandded
           the
           Squadron
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           since
           his
           Brothers
           imprisonment
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           served
           Spain
           ,
           having
           gone
           ashore
           at
           Puzzole
           with
           all
           his
           Camerades
           ,
           and
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Officers
           ,
           to
           hear
           Mass
           at
           a
           Church
           of
           our
           Lady
           of
           great
           devotion
           ,
           
           the
           Slaves
           seeing
           so
           fair
           an
           opportunity
           to
           revolt
           ,
           killed
           their
           Boatswain
           ,
           and
           forcing
           such
           Officers
           and
           Soldiers
           as
           remained
           abord
           to
           guard
           the
           Gally
           ,
           to
           leap
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           carried
           her
           away
           ,
           and
           run
           her
           ashore
           at
           a
           place
           called
           
             la
             Gayole
          
           :
           I
           sent
           immediately
           to
           endeavor
           to
           preserve
           her
           ,
           she
           being
           the
           best
           and
           fairest
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Mediterranean
           ,
           but
           being
           extremely
           bruised
           by
           her
           shock
           against
           the
           land
           ,
           I
           was
           fain
           to
           let
           her
           be
           broken
           in
           pieces
           ,
           being
           othewaies
           useless
           .
           All
           the
           Slaves
           had
           their
           chains
           taken
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           Turks
           having
           some
           days
           wandered
           about
           the
           Town
           ,
           I
           drew
           them
           together
           ,
           with
           such
           as
           belonged
           to
           two
           other
           Gallies
           that
           had
           rendred
           themselves
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           preserve
           them
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           when
           I
           should
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           set
           out
           any
           Gally
           of
           my
           own
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           idle
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           I
           made
           a
           Company
           of
           a
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Turks
           ,
           and
           appointed
           one
           Salem
           belonging
           to
           the
           Admiral
           to
           be
           their
           Captain
           .
           They
           were
           lusty
           and
           stout
           ,
           and
           apprehending
           if
           they
           should
           be
           taken
           ,
           to
           be
           returned
           to
           the
           Oar
           ,
           fought
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           with
           incredible
           ardor
           and
           animosity
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           that
           this
           Company
           alone
           did
           me
           more
           service
           than
           any
           four
           of
           the
           best
           in
           Naples
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           attempted
           nothing
           in
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           wearie
           of
           remaining
           useless
           ,
           &
           suffering
           the
           Enemy
           to
           be
           quiet
           .
           Instead
           therefore
           of
           smal
           attacques
           I
           resolved
           to
           make
           a
           general
           one
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           endeavour
           to
           become
           Master
           of
           all
           the
           Posts
           the
           Enemy
           held
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           force
           them
           to
           shut
           themselves
           up
           in
           the
           Castles
           .
           To
           
           this
           purpose
           I
           gave
           order
           to
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           to
           bring
           me
           all
           the
           Banditi
           he
           could
           draw
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           
             la
             Cava
          
           and
           Nocera
           to
           joyn
           me
           with
           the
           greatest
           number
           possible
           ,
           chusing
           the
           tenth
           of
           February
           for
           my
           rendezvous
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           to
           wearie
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           by
           continual
           fatigue
           make
           them
           unable
           to
           fight
           ,
           I
           gave
           them
           every
           night
           two
           or
           three
           alarms
           '
           and
           as
           many
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           at
           such
           hours
           as
           I
           thought
           they
           reposed
           ;
           which
           added
           to
           their
           want
           of
           provisions
           ,
           brought
           them
           so
           low
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           probability
           I
           was
           like
           to
           have
           them
           good
           cheap
           on
           the
           day
           of
           my
           attaque
           ;
           in
           order
           to
           which
           I
           expected
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Banditi
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Troops
           I
           had
           sent
           for
           to
           execute
           this
           grand
           designe
           .
           Hearing
           every
           day
           of
           Gennaro's
           Commerce
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           he
           perceiving
           mine
           and
           the
           peoples
           jealousies
           ,
           sought
           to
           amuse
           us
           by
           a
           false
           appearance
           of
           fidelity
           .
           He
           came
           therefore
           to
           give
           me
           notice
           that
           he
           had
           discovered
           a
           plot
           of
           some
           of
           his
           men
           to
           deliver
           the
           Carmelites
           Tower
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           The
           next
           day
           he
           caused
           
             Labati
             Gennaro
             ,
             Francesco
             Giordano
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           ,
           called
           
             Don
             Felice
             Giordano
          
           ,
           though
           a
           Priest
           ,
           to
           be
           hanged
           ;
           accusing
           them
           of
           correspondences
           ,
           in
           which
           himself
           was
           most
           concerned
           ,
           and
           consequently
           onely
           guilty
           .
           I
           did
           not
           yet
           accept
           this
           as
           current
           ,
           neither
           did
           it
           abate
           my
           distrust
           ,
           being
           too
           well
           informed
           of
           all
           that
           passed
           ;
           but
           it
           served
           him
           to
           pacifie
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           perswaded
           by
           it
           of
           his
           good
           intentions
           ,
           on
           the
           advanced
           Posts
           called
           out
           in
           the
           night
           to
           
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           asked
           why
           they
           came
           not
           to
           the
           Carmelites
           Tower
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           expected
           ,
           and
           should
           find
           such
           entertainment
           as
           their
           Confederates
           had
           already
           met
           with
           .
        
         
           Shortly
           after
           ,
           there
           happened
           a
           little
           disorder
           before
           my
           Palace
           ,
           which
           was
           instantly
           remedied
           A
           Colonel
           called
           Castaldo
           ,
           a
           brutal
           and
           violent
           ▪
           person
           ,
           discoursing
           with
           a
           Captain
           close
           by
           the
           
             Corps
             de
             Gard
          
           ,
           heated
           by
           words
           that
           passed
           between
           them
           ,
           gave
           him
           a
           box
           on
           the
           ear
           ,
           which
           the
           Captain
           (
           accompanied
           by
           another
           that
           was
           his
           Camerade
           )
           unable
           to
           suffer
           ,
           drew
           his
           sword
           ,
           and
           mortally
           wounded
           the
           Colonel
           in
           his
           thigh
           .
           The
           Guard
           immediately
           endeavoured
           to
           secure
           them
           ,
           but
           their
           resistance
           making
           a
           noise
           ,
           looking
           out
           at
           the
           Window
           ,
           I
           saw
           what
           passed
           ,
           and
           above
           a
           hundred
           persons
           with
           their
           swords
           drawn
           ;
           I
           went
           down
           and
           instantly
           caused
           the
           two
           Captains
           to
           be
           disarmed
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           my
           Palace
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           the
           Colonel
           dying
           ,
           the
           wound
           having
           happened
           on
           the
           crural
           vein
           :
           the
           suddenness
           of
           his
           death
           freed
           him
           from
           the
           punishment
           his
           insolence
           deserved
           .
           I
           caused
           the
           two
           Captains
           to
           be
           confessed
           ,
           and
           a
           Scaffold
           erected
           for
           cutting
           off
           their
           heads
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           they
           had
           been
           unmindfull
           of
           the
           respect
           they
           owed
           me
           .
           Many
           applications
           were
           made
           for
           their
           pardon
           ,
           on
           pretence
           that
           a
           box
           on
           the
           ear
           deprives
           a
           Man
           of
           Honor
           of
           all
           consideration
           :
           but
           I
           judged
           an
           example
           necessary
           for
           containing
           others
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           preventing
           the
           like
           insolence
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           which
           any
           where
           else
           than
           within
           
           sight
           of
           the
           
             Corps
             de
             Gard
          
           had
           been
           excusable
           .
           
             Diego
             Perez
          
           their
           Colonel
           ,
           represented
           to
           me
           that
           these
           two
           Captains
           being
           gallant
           men
           and
           of
           experience
           ,
           might
           do
           me
           useful
           service
           at
           the
           Attaque
           I
           Intended
           to
           make
           ,
           but
           I
           continued
           inflexible
           ,
           and
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           brought
           upon
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           and
           their
           eyes
           blinded
           .
           Execution
           being
           ready
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           
             Mazillo
             Caracciolo
          
           casting
           himself
           at
           my
           feet
           ,
           begged
           their
           lives
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           Gentlemen
           end
           Ladies
           of
           the
           Town
           :
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           vnable
           to
           refuse
           any
           thing
           to
           intercessions
           so
           dear
           and
           considerable
           ,
           I
           pardoned
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           great
           repriment
           sent
           them
           to
           be
           let
           blood
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           need
           .
        
         
           The
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           three
           or
           four
           dayes
           after
           his
           return
           to
           Aversa
           ,
           sent
           me
           word
           that
           matters
           had
           not
           been
           so
           much
           amiss
           as
           I
           had
           been
           informed
           ;
           whether
           it
           really
           was
           so
           ,
           or
           that
           being
           of
           a
           good
           and
           easie
           nature
           ▪
           he
           would
           not
           accuse
           his
           chief
           Officers
           ,
           lest
           I
           should
           punish
           them
           ,
           knowing
           my
           severity
           seldom
           pardoned
           such
           faults
           ,
           especially
           when
           made
           in
           contradiction
           of
           my
           orders
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           for
           fear
           of
           a
           commotion
           in
           our
           Army
           ,
           which
           obliged
           him
           to
           conceal
           what
           he
           had
           peradventure
           discovered
           .
           I
           resolved
           to
           send
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           informations
           concerning
           the
           waste
           of
           our
           Corn
           might
           be
           taken
           in
           his
           absence
           ,
           the
           whole
           Town
           (
           which
           was
           to
           be
           satisfied
           by
           some
           appearance
           of
           Justice
           )
           crying
           out
           against
           it
           .
           He
           resolved
           to
           obey
           and
           come
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           I
           was
           told
           that
           
             Antonio
             de
             Calco
             ,
             Marco
             Pisano
             ,
          
           and
           
             Andrea
             Rama
          
           (
           fearing
           that
           if
           I
           took
           
           the
           command
           from
           him
           ,
           I
           might
           give
           it
           to
           some
           body
           that
           would
           be
           more
           severe
           ,
           and
           not
           allow
           them
           so
           much
           liberty
           )
           taking
           leave
           of
           him
           ,
           assured
           him
           he
           should
           speedily
           return
           to
           head
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           obey
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           credit
           enough
           amongst
           the
           Troops
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           what
           they
           pleased
           ,
           and
           compel
           me
           (
           willing
           or
           unwilling
           )
           to
           continue
           him
           in
           his
           employment
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           uniting
           to
           depend
           on
           his
           fortune
           ;
           that
           in
           case
           I
           should
           be
           still
           resolute
           to
           take
           it
           away
           ,
           they
           would
           carry
           their
           men
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           being
           assured
           to
           be
           followed
           by
           them
           whithersoever
           they
           went.
           The
           Officers
           took
           this
           last
           resolution
           (
           which
           they
           confessed
           at
           their
           deaths
           )
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           communicate
           it
           with
           him
           for
           fear
           he
           should
           acquaint
           me
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           having
           given
           credit
           to
           the
           relations
           ,
           made
           me
           (
           on
           so
           probable
           appearances
           )
           that
           the
           agreement
           had
           been
           made
           on
           the
           day
           of
           our
           attacking
           the
           Posts
           ,
           which
           touched
           me
           very
           sensibly
           (
           though
           with
           great
           displeasure
           )
           I
           resolved
           to
           secure
           him
           ,
        
         
           The
           Tenth
           of
           February
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           and
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           having
           left
           their
           Troops
           on
           their
           March
           ,
           came
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           civilities
           and
           assurances
           of
           my
           resentments
           of
           the
           important
           services
           they
           had
           rendered
           me
           ,
           I
           carried
           them
           with
           me
           to
           
             Poggio
             Reale
          
           ,
           whither
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           day
           invited
           me
           to
           take
           the
           air
           .
           They
           presented
           me
           their
           Chief
           Officers
           ,
           whom
           I
           was
           very
           careful
           to
           caress
           ;
           and
           each
           of
           them
           having
           given
           me
           accompt
           of
           what
           they
           had
           done
           since
           their
           taking
           
           Arms
           on
           my
           behalf
           ,
           I
           acquainted
           them
           with
           my
           design
           to
           make
           a
           general
           assault
           on
           all
           the
           Enemies
           Posts
           ,
           at
           once
           to
           make
           my self
           Master
           of
           all
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           finish
           an
           affair
           I
           thought
           lasted
           too
           long
           .
        
         
           Towards
           Night
           I
           returned
           to
           employ
           that
           Evening
           as
           I
           did
           others
           ,
           and
           having
           dispatched
           all
           business
           ,
           shut
           my self
           up
           in
           my
           Cabinet
           ,
           to
           resolve
           the
           manner
           of
           executing
           my
           enterprise
           ,
           and
           putting
           the
           Orders
           in
           writing
           :
           which
           were
           ,
           That
           Colonel
           
             Diego
             Passero
          
           falling
           out
           of
           the
           Custom-House
           ,
           should
           assault
           the
           Corn
           Office
           with
           Five
           hundred
           men
           ,
           seconded
           by
           the
           like
           number
           of
           Nocera
           ,
           commanded
           by
           their
           Officers
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Colonel
           Landerio
           .
           That
           
             Diego
             de
             Soriento
          
           from
           Porto
           and
           
             Visita
             Paveri
          
           ,
           should
           attacque
           
             Santo
             Bartholomeo
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Five
           hundred
           men
           of
           
             la
             Cava
          
           ,
           which
           he
           commanded
           as
           Serjeant
           Major
           ,
           seconded
           by
           Three
           hundred
           men
           designed
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           those
           two
           Posts
           ,
           and
           two
           Companies
           each
           of
           them
           a
           hundred
           men
           ,
           of
           the
           Militia
           of
           the
           People
           .
           That
           the
           Serjeant
           Major
           that
           kept
           
             il
             Fundo
             de
             Cedrangulo
          
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           commanded
           in
           Cirillo
           ,
           should
           make
           two
           false
           attacques
           to
           amuse
           the
           Enemy
           .
           That
           Colonel
           Pouca
           should
           attempt
           the
           Post
           of
           
             Santa
             Chiara
          
           ,
           with
           his
           Regiment
           ,
           seconded
           by
           six
           Companies
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           One
           hundred
           men
           .
           That
           Colonel
           
             John
             Dominico
          
           should
           attacque
           the
           Convent
           of
           
             Donna
             Aluina
          
           ,
           with
           Three
           hundred
           men
           of
           his
           Regiment
           ,
           seconded
           by
           the
           rest
           and
           three
           Companies
           of
           the
           
           People
           .
           That
           
             Santa
             Maria
             la
             Nova
          
           should
           be
           attempted
           by
           a
           hundred
           commanded
           men
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           Troops
           of
           
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           ,
           seconded
           by
           a
           like
           number
           of
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           of
           whom
           Mellone
           ,
           Camp-Master
           General
           by
           Commission
           ,
           should
           have
           the
           Command
           .
           That
           
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Fifteen
           hundred
           of
           his
           men
           that
           remained
           ,
           should
           attacque
           Mount
           Olivetto
           and
           two
           other
           adjoyning
           Posts
           ,
           with
           such
           numbers
           as
           he
           should
           judge
           convenient
           ;
           causing
           them
           to
           be
           seconded
           by
           the
           remainder
           .
           That
           Colonel
           Landi
           with
           his
           Regiment
           should
           amuse
           the
           Enemy
           by
           false
           attacques
           about
           the
           Gates
           of
           Alba
           and
           
             Spirito
             Santo
          
           :
           That
           the
           Peoples
           Captains
           should
           do
           the
           like
           on
           all
           Posts
           where
           they
           commanded
           ,
           especially
           about
           the
           Gate
           of
           Constantinople
           .
           That
           Colonel
           
             Hannibal
             Brancaccio
          
           should
           fall
           upon
           the
           Enemy
           about
           
             Santo
             Dominico
             Soriano
          
           ,
           with
           his
           Regiment
           ,
           and
           cause
           the
           same
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Company
           of
           Turks
           at
           
             Sangue
             de
             Christo
          
           .
           That
           at
           the
           Gate
           of
           
             Medina
             ,
             Mattheo
             d'
             Amore
             ,
             Carlo
             Longobardo
             ,
          
           and
           
             Onoffrio
             Pissacani
          
           ,
           whose
           three
           Companies
           might
           make
           Five
           hundred
           men
           ,
           should
           make
           a
           Scalado
           with
           thirty
           Ladders
           ,
           the
           Town
           walls
           thereabouts
           not
           being
           above
           eight
           foot
           high
           .
           That
           they
           of
           Lantignane
           should
           give
           the
           hottest
           alarme
           they
           possibly
           could
           .
           That
           Colonel
           Don
           
             Bernardino
             Castro
             Cucco
          
           with
           his
           Regiment
           ,
           should
           by
           way
           of
           Vomero
           assault
           the
           Out-works
           of
           the
           Castle
           St.
           Elmo
           .
           That
           three
           attacques
           should
           be
           made
           towards
           Chiaya
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           by
           Five
           hundred
           men
           ,
           
           one
           at
           
             Santa
             Maria
             Parede
          
           ,
           by
           commanded
           men
           of
           the
           Body
           belonging
           to
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           St.
           Carlo
           and
           
             Les
             Mortelles
          
           ,
           Colonel
           
             Diego
             Peres
          
           commanding
           at
           them
           both
           ;
           and
           the
           last
           at
           
             Gli
             Angeli
          
           ,
           a
           Nursery
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           commanded
           by
           Colonel
           Alexio
           ,
           and
           seconded
           by
           a
           Thousand
           men
           of
           the
           same
           Troops
           ,
           of
           whom
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           and
           Colonel
           
             Titus
             de
             Fusco
          
           his
           Cosin
           should
           take
           care
           .
           A
           Thousand
           men
           were
           to
           continue
           as
           reserve
           ,
           from
           whom
           I
           would
           send
           succors
           as
           I
           should
           judge
           necessary
           ;
           these
           were
           to
           stand
           in
           Battaglia
           behind
           the
           Pallace
           of
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Gravina
           ,
           where
           I
           would
           be
           my self
           at
           day-break
           ;
           it
           not
           being
           above
           a
           Musket-shot
           from
           any
           of
           the
           three
           attacques
           ,
           who
           were
           equally
           within
           sight
           of
           the
           Terrace
           of
           the
           said
           Pallace
           .
           That
           the
           Horse
           I
           had
           should
           stand
           by
           Squadrons
           on
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           or
           before
           
             Porta
             Reale
          
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           enter
           the
           great
           Street
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           or
           push
           up
           to
           the
           Piazza
           of
           the
           Pallace
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           way
           should
           be
           opened
           .
           In
           all
           probability
           no
           resistance
           could
           have
           been
           made
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Design
           (
           all
           things
           having
           been
           so
           well
           disposed
           of
           )
           had
           my
           Orders
           been
           followed
           ,
           my
           men
           done
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           my
           Officers
           been
           all
           faithful
           .
        
         
           Having
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           disposed
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           Bed
           to
           take
           some
           rest
           ,
           believing
           I
           should
           have
           toil
           enough
           the
           day
           following
           .
           I
           rose
           betimes
           ,
           and
           after
           giving
           Audience
           went
           to
           Mass
           ,
           then
           taking
           Horse
           ,
           I
           viewed
           all
           the
           Troops
           that
           were
           come
           to
           me
           from
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           
           which
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           to
           have
           been
           the
           best
           I
           ever
           saw
           ;
           especially
           those
           of
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           .
           They
           were
           Three
           thousand
           and
           five
           hundred
           men
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           oldest
           came
           short
           of
           five
           and
           forty
           years
           ,
           and
           the
           youngest
           was
           above
           twenty
           .
           They
           were
           all
           tall
           and
           well
           made
           ,
           with
           long
           black
           hair
           for
           the
           most
           part
           curled
           ,
           Coats
           of
           black
           Spanish
           Leather
           ,
           with
           Sleeves
           of
           Velvet
           or
           Cloth
           of
           Gold
           ,
           Cloth
           Breeches
           with
           Gold
           Lace
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           Scarlet
           ,
           Girdles
           of
           Velvet
           laced
           with
           Gold
           ,
           with
           two
           Pistols
           on
           each
           side
           ,
           a
           Coutelas
           (
           hanging
           at
           a
           Belt
           suitably
           trimmed
           )
           three
           fingers
           broad
           and
           two
           foot
           long
           ,
           a
           Hawking-Bag
           at
           their
           Girdle
           ,
           and
           a
           Powder
           Flaske
           hung
           about
           their
           Neck
           with
           a
           great
           Silk
           Ribbon
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           carried
           Fire-Locks
           and
           others
           Blunderbusses
           :
           they
           had
           all
           good
           Shooes
           with
           Silk
           Stockings
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           a
           Cap
           of
           Cloth
           of
           Gold
           ,
           or
           Cloth
           of
           Silver
           of
           different
           Colours
           on
           his
           Head
           ;
           which
           was
           very
           delightful
           to
           the
           Eye
           .
           
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           had
           not
           above
           Two
           thousand
           men
           ,
           having
           left
           the
           rest
           to
           guard
           Salerno
           ;
           they
           were
           as
           proper
           men
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           well
           clad
           .
           They
           of
           Nocera
           and
           
             La
             Cava
          
           which
           were
           between
           a
           thousand
           and
           twelve
           hurdred
           men
           ,
           though
           less
           fine
           ,
           looked
           more
           like
           Soldiers
           :
           They
           seemed
           indeed
           very
           couragious
           and
           resolute
           ,
           and
           had
           very
           fair
           and
           good
           Arms
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           carrying
           a
           Fire-Lock
           five
           Foot
           and
           a
           half
           long
           ,
           and
           good
           Swords
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           how
           to
           use
           upon
           occasion
           I
           was
           very
           much
           satisfied
           in
           this
           review
           ,
           and
           made
           no
           question
           of
           being
           next
           day
           the
           absolute
           
           Master
           of
           Naples
           .
           I
           sent
           them
           to
           refresh
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Quarter
           being
           ready
           provided
           ,
           and
           ordered
           them
           to
           be
           supplied
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           .
           I
           returned
           to
           dine
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           taking
           Horse
           visited
           all
           the
           Posts
           ,
           where
           I
           left
           in
           writing
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Attacque
           I
           intended
           to
           make
           next
           morning
           at
           break
           of
           day
           ;
           having
           commanded
           all
           the
           Troops
           to
           march
           at
           Two
           after
           Midnight
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           to
           fall
           on
           ,
           at
           the
           Signal
           I
           should
           give
           by
           ringing
           all
           the
           Bells
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           especially
           those
           of
           St.
           Lawrence
           .
           I
           lodged
           at
           Lorenzo's
           ,
           to
           order
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Suburb
           of
           Chiaya
           ,
           and
           to
           lie
           near
           the
           Pallace
           of
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Gravina
           ,
           where
           I
           intended
           to
           be
           before
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           Twelfth
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           light
           ,
           I
           made
           all
           the
           Bells
           be
           rung
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           Attacques
           to
           begin
           .
           
             Diego
             Passero
          
           advanc'd
           to
           the
           Corn-Office
           and
           entered
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Cannon
           of
           
             Castello
             Novo
          
           and
           the
           Haven
           caused
           him
           for
           want
           of
           earth
           to
           abandon
           it
           and
           retreat
           .
           
             Diego
             de
             Soriento
          
           with
           the
           Cavaioli
           ,
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           St.
           Bartholomeo
           ,
           where
           the
           Italian
           Play-House
           is
           ,
           and
           keeping
           it
           till
           I
           sounded
           a
           retreat
           ,
           then
           fired
           it
           .
           They
           that
           made
           false
           Attaques
           ,
           were
           ever
           engaged
           in
           a
           hot
           Skirmish
           ,
           and
           gave
           all
           the
           diversion
           and
           obtained
           all
           the
           effects
           I
           expected
           from
           them
           .
           Pouca
           attacqued
           St.
           Clare
           but
           faintly
           ,
           and
           meeting
           some
           little
           resistance
           ,
           retreated
           without
           doing
           any
           thing
           .
           
             John
             Dominico
          
           did
           not
           much
           better
           at
           
             Dona
             Alvina
          
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           passed
           was
           a
           very
           easie
           skirmish
           .
           Mellone
           
           (
           who
           betraied
           us
           )
           would
           not
           make
           himself
           Master
           of
           
             Santa
             Maria
             la
             Nova
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           discouraged
           began
           to
           abandon
           .
           
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           having
           stormed
           the
           first
           Entrenchment
           of
           Mount
           Oliveto
           ,
           kept
           it
           not
           ,
           his
           men
           taking
           a
           fright
           ;
           and
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           after
           possessing
           himself
           of
           an
           adjoyning
           Post
           ,
           being
           too
           much
           advanced
           and
           not
           seconded
           ,
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           ,
           wounded
           by
           a
           Musket
           shot
           in
           the
           leg
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           died
           three
           dayes
           after
           .
           The
           Turks
           did
           well
           ,
           but
           seeing
           themselves
           abandoned
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Hannibal
             Brancaccio
          
           for
           want
           either
           of
           experience
           or
           courage
           retreated
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           do
           the
           like
           .
           
             Mattheo
             d'
             Amore
             ,
             Carlo
             Longobardo
             ,
          
           and
           
             Onoffrio
             Pisacani
          
           caused
           their
           Ladders
           to
           be
           fixed
           ,
           four
           of
           which
           overcharged
           ,
           broke
           under
           the
           weight
           ,
           being
           too
           weak
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           were
           too
           short
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           resolution
           and
           good
           intentions
           became
           useless
           .
           Don
           
             Bernardino
             Castro
             Cucco
          
           took
           in
           a
           Half-Moon
           of
           Castle
           St.
           Elmo
           ,
           on
           that
           side
           that
           is
           towards
           
             Chiaya
             .
             Diego
             Peres
          
           was
           Master
           of
           
             Santa
             Maria
             Parede
          
           and
           St.
           Charles
           ,
           and
           going
           about
           to
           cause
           the
           Banditi
           of
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           to
           advance
           ,
           they
           cast
           themselves
           on
           their
           Bellies
           behind
           a
           Wall
           ,
           whither
           I
           sent
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           march
           ;
           who
           gave
           them
           a
           hundred
           blows
           with
           his
           Cane
           ,
           not
           sparing
           the
           Officers
           ;
           yet
           could
           by
           no
           means
           make
           them
           stand
           up
           .
           Alexio
           took
           
             Gli
             Angeli
          
           ,
           which
           a
           panick
           fear
           caused
           him
           afterwards
           to
           abandon
           .
           The
           Baron
           Durand
           ,
           the
           Sieurs
           Glandevez
           and
           
             de
             Villepreux
          
           took
           a
           Pallace
           defended
           by
           Germans
           ,
           
           and
           were
           all
           three
           hurt
           ;
           Villepreux
           under
           the
           Eye
           by
           a
           shiver
           of
           a
           Window
           ,
           Glandevez
           by
           a
           Musket
           through
           his
           Thigh
           ,
           and
           Durand
           in
           the
           Leg
           ;
           they
           yet
           brought
           me
           two
           or
           three
           Prisoners
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           while
           I
           did
           my
           uttermost
           for
           refreshing
           my
           attacques
           ,
           and
           causing
           the
           Troops
           that
           were
           to
           second
           them
           to
           advance
           ,
           and
           sending
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           to
           cause
           
             Titus
             de
             Fusco
          
           to
           march
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           oblige
           him
           to
           it
           ;
           Fusco
           laying
           the
           fault
           on
           his
           Captains
           ,
           they
           on
           their
           Alfieres's
           ,
           and
           the
           Alfiereses
           on
           the
           Serjeants
           ,
           and
           was
           fain
           to
           drag
           all
           the
           Soldiers
           one
           by
           one
           to
           possess
           a
           Pallace
           the
           Enemy
           had
           abandoned
           .
           Castle
           St.
           Elmo
           all
           this
           while
           continually
           shot
           at
           the
           Terrass
           ,
           where
           the
           Enemy
           could
           discern
           me
           giving
           Orders
           .
           They
           killed
           some
           near
           me
           ,
           at
           which
           vexed
           ,
           I
           drew
           out
           Three
           hundred
           men
           to
           fall
           upon
           their
           Out-works
           ;
           which
           were
           presently
           carried
           ,
           and
           my
           men
           advanced
           as
           far
           as
           St.
           Martins
           Cloister
           ,
           and
           lodged
           themselves
           there
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           became
           so
           tired
           by
           making
           resistance
           in
           so
           many
           places
           ,
           that
           they
           began
           every
           where
           to
           give
           ground
           ;
           when
           they
           were
           re-encouraged
           by
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           a
           great
           succor
           of
           such
           as
           defended
           the
           Posts
           of
           the
           Town
           ;
           
             Mellone
             ,
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Officers
           being
           gone
           off
           either
           as
           Traitors
           or
           as
           Cowards
           :
           Batteville
           presently
           made
           towards
           us
           with
           the
           Reformado
           Officers
           and
           a
           Body
           of
           Spaniards
           ,
           to
           retake
           the
           Posts
           we
           were
           possest
           of
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           had
           been
           absolutely
           lost
           ;
           
           because
           we
           had
           cut
           off
           their
           Correspondence
           with
           Castle
           St.
           Elmo
           ,
           and
           were
           Masters
           of
           all
           their
           Quarters
           ,
           coming
           on
           the
           backs
           of
           the
           Posts
           they
           had
           advanced
           towards
           the
           Town
           .
           The
           Fight
           began
           to
           be
           hotter
           and
           more
           unfortunate
           ,
           and
           
             Diego
             Peres
          
           was
           shot
           with
           a
           Musket
           through
           the
           Neck
           ,
           and
           being
           brought
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           drest
           in
           my
           presence
           ,
           and
           the
           Bullet
           to
           be
           taken
           out
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           covered
           by
           a
           thin
           skin
           on
           the
           side
           where
           it
           had
           not
           entred
           .
        
         
           Cerisantes
           came
           to
           me
           smiling
           ,
           and
           very
           much
           satisfied
           that
           I
           had
           not
           the
           success
           I
           desired
           ;
           said
           ,
           you
           have
           no
           good
           Officers
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           nothing
           without
           me
           :
           I
           will
           bring
           all
           into
           order
           ,
           and
           certainly
           storm
           the
           Works
           the
           Enemies
           yet
           defend
           .
           I
           answered
           him
           angerly
           that
           he
           should
           consider
           that
           men
           that
           boast
           like
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           so
           great
           a
           contempt
           for
           others
           ,
           ought
           either
           to
           make
           good
           their
           promises
           or
           die
           .
           He
           instantly
           went
           on
           ,
           and
           either
           his
           heat
           or
           some
           other
           pressing
           necessity
           enforcing
           him
           to
           put
           down
           his
           Breeches
           behind
           a
           Wall
           ,
           a
           Musket
           Bullet
           carried
           away
           his
           great
           toe
           ;
           which
           gangrening
           ,
           he
           died
           three
           dayes
           after
           :
           and
           that
           his
           vanity
           might
           continue
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           Will
           and
           me
           his
           Executor
           ,
           leaving
           in
           Legacies
           and
           to
           Pious
           Uses
           above
           Twenty
           five
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           not
           worth
           a
           Cardecu
           in
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Our
           affairs
           were
           not
           yet
           in
           so
           bad
           a
           condition
           ,
           but
           if
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           had
           marched
           with
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           but
           made
           a
           shew
           of
           seconding
           the
           
           attacques
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           abandoned
           all
           and
           retired
           to
           
             Castello
             Novo
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Post
           of
           
             Pitzo
             Falcone
          
           there
           to
           have
           capitulated
           ,
           as
           they
           since
           acknowledged
           to
           me
           .
           I
           sent
           him
           Order
           for
           this
           by
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             la
             Bottelerie
          
           one
           of
           my
           Adjutants
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           fell
           upon
           the
           Pallaces
           of
           Chiaye
           ,
           and
           especially
           on
           that
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Montesarchio
           ,
           which
           his
           Banditi
           began
           to
           plunder
           ;
           and
           being
           told
           that
           I
           would
           not
           suffer
           such
           a
           disorder
           ,
           but
           would
           come
           in
           person
           to
           remedy
           it
           ,
           he
           insolently
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           brought
           not
           his
           men
           to
           fight
           ,
           but
           to
           plunder
           Naples
           ;
           of
           which
           if
           the
           Duke
           came
           to
           hinder
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           cause
           his
           Head
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           putting
           it
           in
           a
           Bason
           ,
           send
           it
           as
           a
           Present
           to
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           .
           Mad
           at
           so
           insolent
           an
           Answer
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           forbear
           to
           say
           that
           four
           and
           twenty
           hours
           should
           make
           appear
           whose
           Head
           stood
           faster
           on
           its
           shoulders
           ,
           his
           or
           mine
           .
           I
           was
           sorry
           for
           this
           rashness
           ,
           judging
           it
           fit
           for
           me
           yet
           to
           dissemble
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           hearing
           that
           Pastena's
           Banditi
           committed
           disorders
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           plundering
           all
           where
           they
           came
           ,
           I
           caused
           a
           retreat
           to
           be
           sounded
           :
           after
           a
           very
           obstinate
           fight
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           hours
           ,
           wherein
           yet
           there
           were
           not
           Three
           hundred
           men
           killed
           or
           hurt
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           the
           Adjutant
           of
           the
           Regiment
           of
           
             Diego
             Peres
          
           being
           taken
           prisoner
           ,
           they
           pretended
           to
           hang
           him
           ;
           but
           I
           sent
           them
           word
           I
           would
           do
           the
           like
           with
           the
           Adjutant
           of
           Colonel
           
             Cicio
             Poderico
          
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           taken
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           exchanged
           three
           dayes
           after
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Baron
           of
           Modene's
           ill
           fortune
           would
           so
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           not
           having
           followed
           me
           ,
           
             Augustin
             de
             Lieto
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           what
           I
           have
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           told
           me
           he
           had
           learned
           that
           he
           had
           in
           that
           time
           visited
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           and
           Gennaro
           ;
           this
           gave
           me
           a
           jealousie
           that
           was
           increased
           by
           the
           arrival
           of
           Father
           Capece
           and
           Cavalier
           Michellini
           ,
           who
           rallying
           my
           misfortune
           ,
           told
           me
           laughing
           ,
           you
           see
           what
           it
           is
           to
           want
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           ,
           without
           whom
           you
           can
           do
           nothing
           considerable
           ,
           as
           the
           People
           perswade
           themselves
           .
           I
           turned
           my
           back
           to
           them
           without
           any
           Answer
           ,
           reserving
           my
           resentments
           for
           a
           better
           occasion
           .
           I
           then
           sent
           Order
           to
           
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           to
           draw
           his
           Banditi
           out
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           quarter
           them
           in
           St.
           Anthonies
           Suburbs
           ,
           and
           to
           return
           to
           Salerno
           next
           morning
           at
           day
           break
           .
           He
           went
           immediately
           away
           ,
           without
           saying
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           left
           Gennaro
           sixty
           of
           his
           Banditi
           to
           secure
           him
           ,
           and
           undertake
           what
           he
           should
           please
           to
           order
           them
           .
           All
           went
           about
           to
           perswade
           me
           that
           the
           People
           looking
           upon
           me
           to
           be
           responsible
           for
           this
           bad
           success
           ,
           my
           life
           was
           in
           danger
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           return
           to
           Naples
           :
           I
           slighted
           those
           vain
           terrors
           ,
           resolved
           to
           return
           as
           I
           did
           that
           Evening
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           it
           believed
           that
           I
           had
           a
           considerable
           design
           to
           execute
           that
           Night
           ,
           I
           ordered
           all
           that
           could
           carry
           Arms
           to
           be
           at
           Eight
           a
           Clock
           in
           the
           Piazza
           before
           my
           Pallace
           and
           in
           in
           the
           Street
           of
           
             Saint
             John
             de
             Carbonara
          
           .
        
         
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           came
           to
           me
           to
           the
           Pallace
           of
           Gravina
           with
           extraordinary
           insolence
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           that
           his
           men
           not
           being
           used
           
           to
           fight
           in
           a
           Town
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           lead
           them
           again
           into
           the
           Field
           ,
           to
           conquer
           Apulia
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           demanded
           a
           Patent
           as
           Vicar
           General
           ,
           with
           power
           to
           give
           Commissions
           to
           general
           Officers
           ,
           Governors
           of
           Towns
           and
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           dispose
           of
           all
           Confiscations
           of
           the
           Goods
           of
           the
           Nobility
           .
           I
           told
           him
           he
           should
           have
           it
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           go
           home
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           dispatch
           what
           he
           desired
           ;
           and
           to
           prevent
           his
           mens
           disorders
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           send
           them
           into
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           quartered
           the
           Night
           before
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           a
           readiness
           for
           their
           March
           in
           the
           Morning
           .
           He
           promised
           to
           obey
           me
           ,
           and
           taking
           Horse
           I
           returned
           to
           Naples
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           received
           by
           the
           People
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           with
           greater
           Acclamations
           and
           more
           Testimonies
           of
           Respect
           and
           Affection
           than
           formerly
           ,
           Lights
           being
           placed
           every
           where
           against
           my
           Passage
           ;
           all
           crying
           out
           that
           they
           understood
           very
           well
           that
           I
           had
           been
           betrayed
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           to
           be
           careful
           of
           my
           safety
           ,
           and
           cause
           Traitors
           to
           be
           severely
           punished
           .
           Perceiving
           by
           this
           that
           nothing
           could
           lose
           me
           the
           Peoples
           good
           Opinion
           ,
           my
           discontent
           ceased
           ,
           and
           my
           hopes
           augmented
           ;
           but
           looking
           upon
           my self
           as
           still
           in
           extream
           danger
           ,
           I
           thought
           I
           was
           to
           endeavour
           by
           address
           to
           free
           my self
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           ,
           the
           mean
           while
           instead
           of
           sending
           his
           men
           to
           refresh
           ,
           kept
           them
           still
           in
           Arms
           ,
           and
           posted
           them
           in
           the
           most
           considerable
           places
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           himself
           having
           a
           Conference
           two
           hours
           together
           with
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           
           and
           Gennaro
           .
           Coming
           to
           my
           Pallace
           ,
           I
           found
           all
           the
           World
           alarmed
           ,
           as
           well
           Lazares
           as
           
             Black
             Clokes
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Orders
           I
           had
           indifferently
           given
           to
           every
           Body
           to
           take
           Arms
           ;
           representing
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           my
           Enterprise
           were
           ,
           if
           I
           brought
           them
           to
           engage
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           their
           animosities
           against
           each
           other
           considered
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           apprehended
           that
           they
           would
           fall
           foul
           one
           of
           another
           ;
           and
           these
           two
           parties
           coming
           to
           blows
           ,
           which
           might
           infallibly
           happen
           ,
           the
           Enemy
           would
           easily
           prevail
           over
           both
           .
           I
           seemed
           to
           yield
           to
           their
           reasons
           ,
           and
           extreamly
           to
           lament
           that
           by
           too
           great
           a
           complacency
           for
           them
           ,
           I
           lost
           the
           handsomest
           and
           most
           infallible
           Design
           I
           could
           ever
           undertake
           ;
           that
           when
           I
           caused
           a
           retreat
           to
           be
           sounded
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           out
           of
           any
           distrust
           of
           the
           cowardise
           or
           infidelity
           of
           my
           men
           ,
           but
           upon
           advice
           that
           at
           Midnight
           two
           considerable
           Posts
           would
           be
           put
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           which
           would
           easily
           make
           me
           Master
           of
           the
           whole
           City
           ,
           the
           Enemies
           being
           weakned
           by
           their
           wants
           ,
           and
           so
           tired
           with
           the
           fight
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           that
           abandoning
           themselves
           to
           sleep
           all
           Night
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           able
           to
           take
           Arms.
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           persisting
           in
           their
           Remonstrances
           ,
           I
           suffered
           them
           all
           to
           go
           to
           their
           several
           Quarters
           ,
           with
           Order
           to
           continue
           all
           Night
           armed
           ,
           to
           resist
           the
           Banditi
           ;
           who
           intended
           some
           disorder
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           to
           plunder
           the
           Town
           .
           I
           kept
           no
           more
           of
           my
           Guards
           about
           me
           than
           the
           number
           that
           were
           alwayes
           accustomed
           to
           pass
           the
           Night
           in
           my
           Hall.
           
        
         
         
           As
           these
           things
           passed
           ,
           two
           Deputies
           of
           Nola
           came
           to
           demand
           Justice
           of
           me
           for
           the
           plundering
           their
           Town
           by
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           Capitulations
           ,
           without
           observance
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Articles
           I
           had
           granted
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           so
           franckly
           rendred
           themselves
           ;
           believing
           I
           could
           do
           them
           Justice
           ,
           now
           I
           had
           him
           with
           me
           .
           A
           Woman
           also
           cast
           her self
           at
           my
           feet
           ,
           to
           complain
           that
           taking
           a
           liking
           to
           her
           Daughter
           of
           about
           sixteen
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           fairest
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           whom
           he
           saw
           as
           he
           passed
           by
           her
           door
           ,
           he
           had
           sent
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           who
           took
           her
           away
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           brought
           her
           to
           his
           Lodging
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           ravish
           her
           .
           I
           told
           her
           her
           Daughters
           honours
           was
           safe
           enough
           ,
           if
           all
           its
           danger
           were
           on
           his
           side
           ;
           that
           she
           should
           content
           her self
           and
           go
           home
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           come
           to
           me
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           should
           send
           for
           her
           .
           I
           said
           the
           same
           to
           the
           two
           Deputies
           of
           Nola
           ,
           and
           going
           into
           my
           Cabinet
           writ
           three
           Notes
           ,
           one
           to
           the
           Auditor
           General
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Vicary
           with
           a
           Confessor
           and
           the
           Hangman
           to
           execute
           what
           I
           should
           command
           him
           ;
           two
           others
           to
           
             Onoffrio
             Pisacani
          
           and
           
             Carlo
             Longobardo
          
           ,
           with
           Order
           to
           be
           both
           of
           them
           with
           Fifty
           Musketiers
           of
           each
           of
           their
           Companies
           and
           two
           Sedans
           ,
           at
           the
           Back-Door
           of
           the
           Garden
           of
           my
           Pallace
           ;
           where
           they
           should
           receive
           farther
           Orders
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           time
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           was
           come
           to
           me
           with
           Six
           hundred
           of
           his
           best
           men
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           left
           Three
           hundred
           to
           be
           Masters
           of
           the
           
             Corps
             de
             Garde
          
           at
           my
           Gate
           ,
           Two
           hundred
           to
           possess
           
           the
           Court
           of
           my
           Pallace
           and
           the
           Stair-foot
           ,
           and
           a
           Hundred
           in
           my
           Guard-Chamber
           ,
           that
           had
           every
           one
           of
           them
           Six
           Fire-Arms
           .
           One
           of
           my
           Servants
           came
           to
           me
           very
           much
           alarmed
           (
           as
           supposing
           me
           lost
           )
           to
           give
           me
           notice
           .
           I
           smiled
           and
           told
           him
           it
           was
           the
           best
           News
           he
           could
           have
           brought
           me
           ,
           then
           calling
           the
           Captain
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           and
           giving
           him
           his
           Orders
           ,
           I
           commanded
           him
           with
           twelve
           of
           his
           men
           to
           possess
           the
           foot
           of
           a
           private
           Stair
           ,
           by
           which
           was
           a
           descent
           from
           my
           Cabinet
           to
           my
           Secretaries
           Office
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           sign
           to
           me
           of
           the
           arrival
           of
           Pissacani
           and
           Longobardo
           at
           the
           place
           I
           had
           appointed
           them
           .
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           came
           into
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           followed
           only
           by
           his
           Cosin
           
             Titus
             de
             Fusco
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           have
           his
           Camp-Master
           General
           ,
           and
           accosting
           me
           with
           a
           smile
           ,
           demanded
           all
           the
           favours
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           adding
           the
           Confiscation
           of
           the
           Estate
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Avellina
           ,
           whose
           Tenant
           he
           was
           born
           ,
           and
           whose
           Title
           he
           desired
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           .
           I
           told
           him
           I
           admired
           his
           modesty
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           satisfied
           so
           easily
           after
           so
           important
           services
           as
           he
           had
           rendered
           me
           ;
           that
           I
           had
           such
           esteem
           and
           affection
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           refuse
           him
           nothing
           ;
           that
           I
           would
           dispatch
           for
           him
           all
           he
           desired
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           form
           as
           he
           best
           liked
           ,
           at
           which
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           very
           well
           contented
           ;
           within
           himself
           attributing
           all
           these
           obliging
           words
           to
           excess
           of
           the
           apprehension
           he
           had
           given
           me
           .
           
             Augustino
             de
             Lieto
          
           making
           sign
           to
           me
           that
           all
           that
           I
           had
           ordered
           was
           in
           readiness
           ,
           I
           told
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           that
           to
           the
           end
           his
           Commissions
           might
           be
           to
           his
           mind
           ,
           it
           
           would
           be
           best
           that
           he
           went
           and
           dictated
           them
           himself
           ;
           and
           calling
           Inocentio
           the
           Chief
           Clerk
           of
           
             Hieronimo
             Fabrani
          
           my
           Secretary
           ,
           I
           commanded
           him
           to
           give
           Order
           that
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           should
           be
           obeyed
           as
           my self
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           desired
           dispatched
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           such
           form
           as
           was
           most
           agreeable
           to
           him
           .
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           highly
           pleased
           that
           all
           went
           so
           well
           to
           his
           mind
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           
             Titus
             de
             Fusco
          
           his
           Cosin
           ,
           and
           followed
           by
           the
           Captain
           of
           my
           Guard
           ,
           went
           down
           towards
           my
           Secretaries
           Office
           ,
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           at
           the
           Stair-foot
           ,
           the
           Guards
           that
           waited
           for
           them
           ,
           laid
           hold
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           setting
           Daggers
           at
           their
           Brests
           ,
           threatned
           that
           upon
           the
           least
           noise
           they
           would
           kill
           them
           .
           They
           begged
           they
           might
           not
           be
           put
           to
           death
           without
           Confession
           ,
           and
           were
           answered
           that
           the
           punishments
           I
           ordered
           were
           not
           so
           sudden
           ,
           nor
           without
           the
           formalities
           of
           Justice
           .
           They
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           led
           away
           without
           any
           resistance
           or
           words
           to
           the
           Back-Door
           of
           my
           Pallace
           ;
           where
           they
           were
           put
           into
           two
           Sedans
           that
           stood
           ready
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           the
           Vicary
           ,
           guarded
           by
           a
           hundred
           Musketiers
           appointed
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           I
           sent
           immediately
           to
           the
           Woman
           whose
           Daughter
           he
           had
           forced
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           two
           Deputies
           of
           Nola
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Vicary
           to
           depose
           against
           him
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           and
           his
           Cosin
           came
           thither
           ,
           the
           Auditor
           General
           causing
           them
           to
           be
           stript
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           being
           put
           on
           the
           Rack
           ,
           they
           cast
           themselves
           on
           their
           Knees
           before
           him
           ,
           begging
           they
           might
           not
           be
           tormented
           ,
           
           and
           confessed
           more
           Crimes
           than
           were
           sufficient
           to
           hang
           a
           hundred
           men
           .
           At
           the
           appearing
           of
           the
           Woman
           ,
           he
           confessed
           he
           had
           forced
           away
           her
           Daughter
           ,
           who
           was
           still
           at
           his
           Quarter
           ,
           but
           that
           no
           violence
           had
           as
           yet
           been
           used
           toward
           her
           ,
           having
           deferred
           it
           till
           his
           return
           from
           my
           Pallace
           .
           At
           the
           appearance
           of
           the
           two
           Deputies
           of
           Nola
           ,
           he
           acknowledged
           he
           had
           not
           observed
           their
           Capitulations
           ,
           and
           had
           plundered
           their
           Town
           .
           His
           Cosin
           being
           found
           to
           have
           a
           share
           in
           all
           his
           mischiefs
           ,
           and
           confessing
           them
           in
           like
           manner
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           both
           condemned
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           delivered
           to
           two
           Confessors
           ;
           after
           which
           expecting
           Execution
           ,
           they
           were
           surprised
           to
           see
           themselves
           exposed
           to
           the
           Torture
           ordinary
           and
           extraordinary
           which
           I
           caused
           to
           be
           given
           them
           .
           Amongst
           the
           Torments
           they
           confessed
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           to
           Naples
           only
           to
           plunder
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           storm
           the
           Enemies
           Posts
           ,
           not
           desirous
           to
           see
           so
           sudden
           an
           end
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           disorders
           ;
           that
           when
           they
           threatned
           to
           cut
           off
           my
           Head
           and
           carry
           it
           to
           Don
           John
           ,
           they
           really
           intended
           it
           ,
           in
           case
           I
           went
           about
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           plundering
           ,
           expecting
           a
           very
           considerable
           reward
           from
           the
           Spaniards
           for
           such
           a
           Present
           ;
           that
           they
           thought
           by
           such
           a
           menace
           to
           have
           terrified
           me
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           have
           refused
           none
           of
           their
           Demands
           ;
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           Vicar
           General
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           had
           pretended
           ,
           would
           have
           given
           him
           opportunity
           to
           have
           securely
           drawn
           to
           himself
           the
           money
           of
           all
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           the
           sack
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           after
           which
           my
           Head
           should
           
           (
           at
           his
           pleasure
           )
           have
           purchased
           his
           Pardon
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           would
           have
           retired
           with
           what
           he
           had
           gotten
           ,
           to
           such
           part
           of
           the
           World
           as
           seemed
           securest
           for
           him
           ;
           that
           distrust
           of
           my
           securing
           his
           Person
           ,
           prevented
           his
           sending
           his
           men
           out
           of
           the
           Town
           as
           I
           had
           ordered
           ;
           that
           he
           detained
           them
           ,
           expresly
           to
           terrifie
           me
           ,
           and
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           my
           Pallace
           ,
           to
           compel
           me
           to
           such
           Condescensions
           ,
           as
           he
           knew
           I
           would
           never
           willingly
           yield
           to
           ;
           that
           in
           case
           of
           refusal
           he
           had
           resolved
           to
           have
           stabbed
           me
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           had
           agreed
           (
           before
           he
           came
           to
           me
           ;
           )
           with
           Gennaro
           and
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ;
           that
           before
           the
           attacque
           of
           the
           Posts
           he
           had
           sent
           an
           Old
           Woman
           to
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           he
           would
           give
           for
           my
           Head.
           
        
         
           He
           afterwards
           confessed
           Crimes
           ,
           Sacriledges
           ,
           and
           Abominations
           so
           horrible
           ,
           that
           the
           reading
           his
           Depositions
           amazed
           me
           .
           I
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           questioned
           about
           his
           plundering
           the
           Castle
           of
           Avellina
           ,
           caused
           an
           Inventory
           to
           be
           made
           of
           all
           he
           had
           taken
           thence
           ,
           and
           the
           names
           of
           the
           places
           to
           which
           he
           had
           transported
           it
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           had
           bestowed
           that
           which
           in
           the
           Morning
           he
           had
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Pallace
           of
           the
           Prince
           Montesarchio
           ,
           and
           other
           adjoyning
           Houses
           ;
           which
           he
           confessed
           was
           at
           his
           Quarter
           to
           be
           packed
           up
           and
           carried
           away
           next
           Morning
           ,
           with
           all
           else
           that
           was
           good
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           he
           owned
           he
           intended
           to
           have
           plundered
           before
           his
           departure
           .
           The
           Auditor
           General
           perceiving
           no
           more
           could
           be
           drawn
           from
           him
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           
           die
           ,
           with
           his
           Cosin
           ,
           and
           presently
           sent
           me
           word
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           having
           asked
           my
           leave
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Army
           ,
           I
           bid
           him
           have
           a
           little
           patience
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           dispatch
           him
           at
           Night
           .
           And
           
             Antonio
             de
             Calco
             ,
             Marco
             Pisano
             ,
          
           and
           
             Andrea
             Rama
          
           ,
           having
           been
           deputed
           by
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Aversa
           ,
           to
           desire
           me
           to
           send
           them
           back
           their
           Camp-Master
           General
           ,
           in
           whose
           place
           no
           other
           would
           be
           pleasing
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           commanding
           during
           his
           absence
           .
           I
           told
           them
           I
           would
           do
           reason
           to
           their
           demand
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           expect
           a
           while
           ;
           that
           I
           had
           extraordinary
           News
           to
           acquaint
           them
           with
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           I
           had
           secured
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           and
           afterwards
           cut
           off
           his
           Head
           ,
           demanding
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           did
           not
           believe
           I
           had
           done
           well
           ?
           They
           answered
           yes
           ,
           but
           looking
           upon
           one
           another
           seemed
           very
           much
           surprised
           .
           Causing
           a
           Servant
           to
           take
           two
           Lights
           ,
           I
           went
           into
           the
           Hall
           ,
           demanding
           of
           all
           I
           found
           there
           ,
           what
           their
           business
           was
           so
           late
           ?
           They
           told
           me
           ,
           they
           waited
           for
           their
           General
           .
           I
           told
           them
           that
           must
           be
           whomsever
           I
           should
           set
           over
           them
           ;
           because
           I
           had
           cut
           off
           the
           Head
           of
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           ,
           for
           the
           many
           Crimes
           he
           had
           committed
           ;
           and
           they
           not
           being
           much
           better
           ,
           ought
           to
           apprehend
           the
           like
           punishment
           ;
           but
           that
           if
           they
           would
           promise
           me
           to
           change
           their
           manner
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           become
           better
           ,
           I
           would
           willingly
           pardon
           them
           ,
           and
           cherish
           them
           as
           a
           good
           Father
           does
           his
           Children
           .
           They
           fell
           all
           on
           their
           Knees
           ,
           and
           besought
           my
           pardon
           ;
           after
           which
           
           I
           commanded
           them
           to
           retire
           ,
           and
           let
           their
           Companions
           know
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           of
           them
           should
           be
           in
           the
           Town
           next
           Morning
           at
           Eight
           a
           Clock
           ,
           on
           peril
           of
           their
           lives
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           took
           care
           they
           carried
           not
           the
           least
           plunder
           away
           with
           them
           .
           All
           this
           was
           so
           punctually
           observed
           ,
           that
           they
           left
           behind
           them
           all
           that
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           which
           I
           caused
           to
           be
           rendered
           to
           the
           Owners
           ,
           after
           it
           appeared
           to
           whom
           every
           thing
           belonged
           .
           I
           sent
           then
           two
           of
           my
           Guards
           to
           reconduct
           the
           Maid
           that
           had
           been
           forced
           away
           ,
           to
           her
           Mother
           ;
           no
           violence
           having
           been
           acted
           against
           her
           .
        
         
           The
           Captain
           of
           my
           Guards
           had
           caused
           a
           great
           many
           Sedans
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           my
           Stair-head
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           ordered
           ,
           and
           going
           into
           my
           Cabinet
           ,
           I
           told
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           accompanied
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           too
           late
           to
           dispatch
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           therefore
           return
           in
           the
           Morning
           ;
           that
           I
           had
           done
           enough
           that
           day
           to
           oblige
           me
           to
           go
           to
           rest
           .
           As
           he
           passed
           through
           my
           Hall
           ,
           he
           was
           arrested
           by
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           and
           
             Antonio
             de
             Calco
             ,
             Marco
             Pisano
             ,
             Andrea
             Rama
             ,
          
           Cavalier
           Michellini
           ,
           the
           Sieur
           Desinare
           ,
           and
           his
           Secretary
           ,
           by
           other
           of
           my
           Officers
           ;
           and
           carried
           all
           Prisoners
           to
           the
           Vicary
           .
           I
           writ
           a
           Note
           to
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           to
           acquaint
           him
           ,
           that
           having
           caused
           my
           Confessor
           Father
           Capece
           ,
           a
           man
           turbulent
           and
           seditious
           ,
           to
           be
           arrested
           ,
           I
           sent
           him
           to
           his
           Prison
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           in
           nothing
           encroach
           upon
           Ecclesiastical
           Justice
           ;
           desiring
           he
           might
           be
           kept
           close
           prisoner
           ,
           without
           conversing
           with
           any
           .
           Finding
           the
           Confessor
           in
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           I
           made
           him
           a
           relation
           
           of
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           .
           He
           was
           very
           much
           surprised
           when
           he
           heard
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modene
           was
           Prisoner
           ,
           told
           him
           he
           needed
           not
           think
           it
           so
           strange
           since
           himself
           was
           partly
           the
           cause
           .
           He
           went
           about
           to
           justifie
           himself
           by
           plausible
           discourses
           ,
           which
           I
           interrupted
           and
           reserved
           to
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           having
           great
           desire
           as
           well
           as
           great
           need
           to
           go
           to
           bed
           .
           As
           he
           went
           out
           of
           my
           Hall
           at
           the
           Stair-head
           the
           Captain
           of
           my
           Guards
           secured
           him
           ,
           (
           at
           which
           he
           was
           much
           surprised
           )
           and
           putting
           him
           into
           a
           Sedan
           ,
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Prison
           of
           the
           Archbishoprick
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           the
           Ensigne
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           with
           the
           Note
           I
           had
           written
           to
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ended
           the
           day
           of
           the
           attacque
           of
           the
           Posts
           ,
           which
           I
           may
           say
           was
           very
           great
           and
           very
           extraordinary
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           what
           happened
           on
           it
           ,
           as
           what
           followed
           ,
           my
           escaping
           by
           my
           resolution
           and
           address
           so
           many
           different
           dangers
           ,
           and
           my
           so
           boldly
           and
           subtilly
           making
           my self
           Master
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           thought
           my
           fortune
           and
           life
           in
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           Next
           morning
           the
           heads
           of
           those
           that
           had
           been
           executed
           were
           set
           upon
           the
           Post
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           their
           bodies
           hung
           by
           one
           foot
           ,
           with
           an
           inscription
           importing
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           been
           convicted
           of
           Murthers
           ,
           Sacriledges
           ,
           Rapes
           ,
           and
           burning
           houses
           ;
           of
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           attempts
           on
           my
           person
           :
           that
           they
           had
           broken
           the
           Capitulation
           made
           with
           the
           City
           of
           Nola
           ,
           refused
           to
           fight
           out
           of
           cowardize
           ,
           and
           designed
           to
           plunder
           Naples
           .
           Their
           Treason
           published
           ,
           the
           people
           ran
           in
           multitudes
           
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           so
           abominating
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           hardly
           be
           hindred
           from
           tearing
           their
           bodies
           in
           pieces
           .
           And
           as
           I
           returned
           from
           Mass
           over
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           I
           received
           a
           thousand
           Benedictions
           ,
           the
           people
           kissing
           my
           feet
           ,
           and
           making
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           greater
           testimonies
           than
           usual
           of
           respect
           and
           affection
           :
           so
           that
           by
           means
           of
           this
           unlucky
           ranconter
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           ill
           success
           in
           the
           attacque
           of
           the
           Posts
           ,
           I
           saw
           my
           authority
           increased
           ,
           with
           greater
           affection
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           more
           hatred
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           This
           may
           make
           appear
           how
           great
           my
           fortune
           was
           ,
           since
           even
           my
           misfortunes
           proved
           advantageous
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           I
           next
           of
           all
           sent
           away
           the
           Auditor
           General
           to
           take
           information
           of
           the
           waste
           of
           the
           Corn
           of
           Aversa
           ,
           and
           the
           ill
           comportment
           of
           the
           Officers
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           necessary
           that
           its
           government
           should
           be
           provided
           for
           ,
           I
           gave
           it
           to
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           on
           pretence
           of
           confidence
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           absent
           him
           from
           Naples
           ,
           where
           his
           negotiations
           with
           the
           Enemy
           gave
           me
           jealousie
           ,
           and
           place
           him
           where
           he
           could
           do
           me
           no
           hurt
           ,
           and
           where
           I
           could
           cause
           his
           comportment
           to
           be
           more
           narrowly
           observed
           ,
           leaving
           him
           only
           a
           shadow
           of
           authority
           .
           I
           gave
           Calco's
           Regiment
           to
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Beauvais
          
           a
           French
           Gentleman
           ;
           and
           to
           
             St.
             Maximin
          
           (
           afterwards
           Quarter-master
           of
           my
           Guard
           )
           a
           gallant
           Soldier
           ,
           and
           very
           faithful
           ,
           a
           Company
           in
           the
           same
           Body
           ,
           and
           two
           others
           to
           two
           other
           Frenchmen
           :
           leaving
           this
           Regiment
           ,
           which
           I
           made
           up
           eight
           hundred
           men
           ,
           in
           Garrison
           there
           .
           I
           caused
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Troops
           to
           march
           out
           ,
           whom
           ,
           under
           command
           of
           the
           Sieur
           
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           ,
           in
           quality
           of
           Serjeant
           Major
           General
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           I
           sent
           to
           
             St.
             Maries
          
           a
           league
           from
           Capua
           .
           I
           sent
           
             de
             Fargis
          
           with
           a
           sufficient
           Garrison
           to
           Caiassa
           ,
           having
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           it
           Marchianese
           and
           Lusicano
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           fortified
           with
           the
           Tower
           of
           Patria
           ,
           expecting
           only
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           French
           Gallies
           to
           make
           my self
           Master
           of
           
             Castle
             Vulturno
          
           ,
           which
           though
           not
           very
           strong
           ,
           being
           seated
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           river
           ,
           might
           be
           relieved
           by
           Sea
           :
           but
           I
           caused
           continual
           cruisings
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           passage
           of
           provisions
           ,
           which
           might
           easily
           by
           sea
           be
           transported
           to
           the
           Enemies
           from
           Capua
           .
        
         
           The
           Spaniards
           wants
           increased
           daily
           ,
           getting
           no
           subsistance
           but
           what
           was
           brought
           them
           from
           Castelamare
           by
           their
           Gallies
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           alwayes
           pass
           by
           reason
           of
           ill
           weather
           ,
           and
           were
           sometimes
           a
           fortnight
           ere
           they
           returned
           ,
           which
           reduced
           the
           Castles
           and
           Quarters
           of
           the
           Enemy
           to
           the
           utmost
           extremity
           :
           and
           when
           the
           weather
           was
           fair
           ,
           the
           Gallies
           were
           so
           ill
           manned
           ,
           that
           causing
           them
           to
           be
           followed
           by
           Brigantins
           and
           Fellucca's
           with
           Soldiers
           ,
           they
           made
           no
           voyage
           without
           great
           hazard
           ,
           being
           forced
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Citizens
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           useless
           )
           instead
           of
           Souldiers
           :
           they
           therefore
           pressed
           their
           Correspondents
           to
           an
           attempt
           on
           my
           person
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           only
           way
           left
           for
           their
           preservation
           .
        
         
           The
           Nobility
           was
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           very
           unquiet
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           having
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           Towns
           ,
           and
           the
           enmity
           between
           the
           Duke
           of
           Martina
           and
           Earl
           of
           Conversano
           ,
           rendring
           them
           useless
           ,
           most
           adhering
           to
           the
           latter
           ,
           they
           busied
           
           themselves
           only
           to
           oppose
           one
           another
           ,
           instead
           of
           application
           to
           their
           common
           interest
           :
           but
           their
           jealousies
           ,
           which
           increased
           every
           day
           ,
           were
           attributed
           to
           my
           secret
           correspondencies
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           thought
           that
           those
           that
           retired
           to
           fortified
           places
           ,
           or
           raised
           forces
           ,
           did
           it
           that
           they
           might
           make
           more
           advantageous
           conditions
           with
           me
           ,
           in
           which
           perhaps
           men
           were
           not
           very
           much
           mistaken
           .
        
         
           Two
           dayes
           after
           the
           attacque
           of
           the
           Posts
           I
           went
           attended
           only
           by
           my
           Gards
           and
           Domestiques
           to
           give
           God
           thanks
           at
           our
           Lady
           
             de
             l'
             Arco
          
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           great
           devotion
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           mischief
           had
           been
           done
           by
           the
           last
           eruption
           of
           Vesuvius
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           the
           miracle
           of
           the
           deluge
           of
           flames
           came
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           towards
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           separating
           rejoyned
           after
           having
           left
           that
           little
           Chappel
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           an
           Isle
           ,
           though
           the
           natural
           channel
           ,
           formed
           by
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           hils
           descent
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           ruined
           and
           carried
           it
           away
           .
           At
           my
           return
           I
           went
           to
           refresh
           my self
           at
           the
           house
           of
           
             Caspero
             de
             Romero
          
           ,
           whose
           Garden
           is
           the
           most
           delightful
           of
           those
           parts
           .
           Gennaro
           hearing
           I
           was
           there
           ,
           came
           presently
           thither
           with
           intention
           to
           kill
           me
           ,
           followed
           by
           a
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           Banditi
           ;
           but
           whether
           it
           were
           that
           my
           time
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           wanted
           resolution
           for
           so
           bold
           an
           attempt
           ,
           I
           happily
           secured
           my self
           ,
           and
           he
           with
           no
           less
           fortune
           avoided
           the
           snares
           I
           had
           laid
           for
           him
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           probability
           was
           impossible
           .
           I
           discovered
           him
           upon
           the
           way
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           ,
           and
           left
           but
           few
           of
           my
           Gards
           without
           the
           Gate
           ,
           placing
           all
           the
           rest
           
           within
           the
           Court
           ,
           where
           they
           appeared
           not
           ,
           I
           sent
           the
           Captain
           of
           my
           Guards
           to
           receive
           him
           ,
           who
           having
           brought
           him
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           caused
           the
           door
           to
           be
           shut
           ,
           not
           suffering
           above
           three
           or
           four
           to
           enter
           with
           him
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           sent
           order
           to
           
             Onoffrio
             Pissacani
          
           and
           
             Carlo
             Longobardo
          
           with
           their
           Companies
           to
           possess
           St.
           Magdalenes
           Bridge
           ,
           by
           which
           probably
           he
           was
           to
           return
           .
           These
           were
           men
           I
           confided
           in
           ,
           and
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           greatest
           credit
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           killed
           him
           without
           danger
           ,
           or
           any
           distrust
           that
           it
           was
           on
           my
           account
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           of
           his
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Enemy
           .
           There
           was
           another
           way
           by
           which
           he
           might
           return
           to
           the
           Town
           by
           the
           Gate
           of
           Capua
           ,
           where
           by
           my
           order
           
             Mattheo
             d'Amore
          
           ,
           and
           
             Cicio
             Batimiello
          
           expected
           him
           with
           their
           Companies
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           I
           led
           him
           round
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           then
           going
           with
           him
           to
           a
           Terrace
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           the
           most
           agreeable
           prospect
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           became
           pale
           and
           very
           much
           surprised
           to
           find
           himself
           so
           slightly
           accompanied
           amongst
           thirty
           Centlemen
           that
           belonged
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           conceived
           repented
           to
           have
           hazarded
           himself
           so
           lightly
           .
           Seeing
           those
           that
           belonged
           to
           him
           with
           their
           arms
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           in
           that
           posture
           in
           presence
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           command
           them
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           arms
           and
           go
           off
           ;
           the
           fear
           that
           possessed
           him
           making
           him
           very
           obedient
           ,
           he
           called
           to
           them
           to
           do
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           was
           immediately
           performed
           .
           All
           that
           belonged
           to
           me
           ,
           successively
           asked
           me
           if
           
           they
           should
           kill
           him
           or
           cast
           him
           off
           of
           the
           Terrass
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           performed
           at
           the
           least
           sign
           I
           could
           have
           given
           .
           I
           positively
           forbad
           this
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           two
           considerations
           .
           The
           first
           that
           it
           being
           very
           apparent
           that
           I
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           perswaded
           of
           his
           good
           intentions
           to
           serve
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           believing
           he
           lost
           his
           life
           on
           that
           account
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           sacrificed
           him
           to
           my
           ambition
           ,
           would
           have
           taken
           occasion
           to
           have
           done
           me
           bad
           offices
           ,
           hinder
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           succors
           .
           The
           other
           that
           I
           had
           not
           confidence
           enough
           in
           the
           courage
           of
           my
           Guards
           ,
           for
           a
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           Banditi
           appearing
           ,
           and
           he
           perhaps
           having
           more
           which
           I
           had
           not
           discovered
           ,
           the
           hazard
           would
           have
           been
           too
           great
           ;
           believing
           it
           might
           bee
           done
           more
           privately
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           death
           would
           be
           infallible
           at
           his
           return
           .
           After
           two
           hours
           discourse
           ,
           which
           as
           much
           as
           possible
           he
           could
           ,
           he
           sought
           to
           abbreviate
           ,
           and
           I
           to
           prolong
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           I
           had
           sent
           to
           way-lay
           him
           might
           certainly
           be
           arrived
           ,
           we
           parted
           ;
           he
           took
           horse
           very
           glad
           to
           be
           out
           of
           my
           hands
           ,
           and
           resolved
           (
           as
           he
           afterwards
           made
           apparent
           )
           never
           to
           trust
           himself
           in
           them
           again
           .
           Being
           very
           unresolved
           what
           way
           to
           pass
           ,
           at
           last
           riding
           round
           about
           a
           great
           Marsh
           ,
           he
           reentred
           Naples
           by
           the
           Gate
           of
           Nola.
           After
           my
           discovery
           of
           this
           I
           had
           not
           time
           enough
           to
           send
           to
           overtake
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           manner
           both
           he
           and
           I
           missed
           of
           our
           design
           .
           Sending
           before
           to
           discover
           whether
           any
           ambuscade
           were
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           I
           returned
           home
           by
           the
           Bridge
           of
           
             la
             Magdalena
          
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           Pissacani
           and
           Longobardo
           mad
           to
           
           have
           lost
           so
           handsome
           an
           occasion
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           with
           incertainty
           wait
           for
           another
           time
           .
        
         
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           came
           to
           me
           in
           the
           Evening
           to
           tell
           me
           that
           their
           time
           being
           expired
           ,
           a
           new
           election
           was
           to
           be
           made
           of
           Captains
           of
           the
           Quarters
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           of
           very
           great
           importance
           to
           make
           a
           good
           choice
           ;
           I
           answered
           him
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           Capitulations
           made
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           ,
           the
           nomination
           belonged
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           resolved
           not
           to
           infringe
           any
           of
           their
           Priviledges
           ,
           I
           reserved
           to
           my self
           only
           the
           right
           of
           excluding
           such
           as
           I
           had
           cause
           to
           suspect
           .
           He
           replied
           ,
           that
           it
           belonged
           to
           me
           alone
           to
           make
           the
           choice
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           morning
           he
           would
           bring
           me
           three
           Breviates
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           might
           evince
           he
           had
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           signed
           the
           Articles
           that
           left
           this
           to
           the
           People
           .
           I
           appointed
           all
           those
           I
           confided
           in
           ,
           to
           bring
           me
           the
           Names
           of
           all
           the
           Pretenders
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           carefully
           examine
           who
           were
           most
           proper
           for
           us
           .
           He
           failed
           not
           to
           present
           me
           in
           the
           morning
           the
           three
           Breviates
           he
           had
           promised
           ,
           and
           employed
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           in
           making
           Cabals
           and
           incensing
           all
           men
           against
           me
           ,
           by
           representing
           to
           them
           that
           I
           played
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           usurping
           an
           absolute
           Authority
           ,
           acted
           as
           a
           Soveraign
           ,
           without
           any
           consideration
           of
           the
           Peoples
           advantages
           ;
           depriving
           them
           even
           of
           those
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           allowed
           them
           :
           he
           hoped
           by
           this
           means
           to
           have
           caused
           me
           to
           have
           been
           slain
           in
           a
           Commotion
           ,
           not
           doubting
           but
           the
           Breviates
           he
           had
           delivered
           me
           ,
           would
           have
           incited
           me
           to
           a
           Contestation
           that
           my
           Authority
           
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           less
           than
           that
           of
           a
           Viceroy
           .
           In
           the
           Evening
           having
           caused
           a
           great
           many
           People
           to
           draw
           together
           in
           the
           Piazza
           before
           my
           Pallace
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           me
           at
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           having
           cast
           off
           his
           disguise
           ,
           to
           declare
           himself
           ;
           but
           I
           had
           luckily
           such
           friends
           about
           me
           ,
           as
           were
           not
           suspected
           ,
           who
           having
           greater
           credit
           than
           he
           ,
           did
           me
           good
           service
           on
           this
           occasion
           .
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           very
           much
           admired
           that
           I
           made
           Captains
           of
           the
           Quarters
           on
           my
           own
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Election
           belonging
           to
           them
           ;
           that
           nothing
           could
           more
           highly
           offend
           them
           than
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           a
           Priviledge
           for
           whose
           preservation
           they
           had
           taken
           Arms
           ;
           that
           I
           ought
           to
           consider
           well
           ,
           that
           this
           destroyed
           the
           Cities
           liberty
           instead
           of
           restoring
           it
           ;
           making
           me
           appear
           rather
           its
           Tyrant
           than
           Protector
           .
           I
           immediately
           discovered
           his
           design
           ,
           because
           if
           I
           fell
           from
           what
           I
           had
           pretended
           ,
           the
           thanks
           would
           have
           been
           his
           ,
           and
           persisting
           ,
           he
           hoped
           to
           have
           caused
           me
           to
           have
           been
           slain
           by
           the
           People
           .
           I
           answered
           him
           calmly
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           have
           imagined
           his
           malice
           so
           black
           ,
           nor
           his
           impudence
           so
           great
           ;
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           recollect
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           spoke
           to
           me
           of
           this
           affair
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           I
           would
           meddle
           no
           farther
           in
           it
           but
           to
           exclude
           such
           as
           we
           confided
           not
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           instead
           of
           lessening
           the
           Peoples
           Priviledges
           I
           pretended
           to
           augment
           them
           ,
           daily
           hazarding
           my
           life
           for
           the
           advantage
           and
           liberty
           of
           Naples
           ;
           so
           far
           I
           was
           from
           thought
           of
           oppressing
           it
           :
           that
           he
           should
           recollect
           that
           he
           had
           told
           me
           of
           how
           great
           importance
           it
           was
           that
           I
           made
           the
           Choice
           of
           the
           Captains
           
           of
           the
           Quarters
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           disorder
           and
           misfortune
           that
           might
           follow
           ,
           if
           any
           amongst
           them
           should
           be
           ill
           affected
           or
           hold
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           let
           me
           see
           that
           none
           could
           justly
           take
           offence
           at
           my
           making
           the
           Nomination
           after
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           ,
           whose
           power
           was
           not
           equal
           to
           mine
           ,
           he
           himself
           had
           brought
           me
           three
           Breviates
           ,
           which
           (
           taking
           out
           of
           a
           Book
           where
           I
           expresly
           kept
           them
           in
           readiness
           )
           I
           shewed
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           which
           was
           by
           it
           sufficiently
           convinced
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           his
           malice
           as
           my
           innocence
           .
           All
           that
           were
           affected
           to
           me
           ,
           began
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           very
           hard
           that
           I
           should
           be
           suspected
           and
           calumniated
           without
           cause
           ;
           that
           the
           People
           ought
           to
           look
           upon
           me
           as
           their
           Father
           ,
           being
           so
           tenderly
           affected
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           daily
           exposing
           my self
           to
           so
           many
           dangers
           on
           their
           behalf
           to
           procure
           them
           liberty
           and
           quiet
           ;
           that
           they
           could
           not
           therefore
           have
           too
           great
           respect
           or
           compliance
           for
           me
           :
           to
           this
           there
           was
           the
           general
           assent
           of
           all
           that
           were
           present
           .
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           perceiving
           matters
           went
           not
           according
           to
           his
           expectation
           ,
           craftily
           dissembling
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           He
           had
           delivered
           the
           words
           he
           had
           been
           encharged
           with
           ,
           but
           that
           never
           having
           had
           the
           least
           distrust
           of
           my
           proceedings
           ,
           he
           intended
           to
           have
           published
           my
           Conduct
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           their
           Obligation
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           leaving
           that
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           might
           with
           so
           much
           reason
           have
           pretended
           to
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           his
           Breviates
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           had
           brought
           to
           me
           I
           replied
           ,
           That
           I
           was
           most
           
           ●ensibly
           obliged
           to
           him
           on
           two
           accounts
           ,
           the
           first
           for
           having
           given
           me
           opportunity
           to
           satisfie
           the
           publick
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           my
           proceedings
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           discovered
           his
           subtilties
           ,
           which
           I
           freely
           pardoned
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           assured
           him
           I
           would
           another
           time
           stand
           better
           on
           my
           Guard
           ,
           and
           use
           greater
           precaution
           ,
           when
           he
           propounded
           any
           thing
           to
           me
           ,
           or
           when
           I
           had
           any
           affair
           to
           treat
           with
           him
           about
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           besought
           those
           that
           were
           assembled
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           a
           number
           capable
           of
           proceeding
           to
           the
           Election
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           in
           my
           presence
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           (
           at
           least
           )
           give
           my
           sense
           for
           the
           exclusion
           of
           such
           persons
           as
           I
           should
           either
           suspect
           or
           dislike
           .
           They
           all
           made
           protestation
           that
           they
           presented
           me
           their
           Votes
           ,
           and
           besought
           me
           to
           nominate
           such
           as
           best
           pleased
           me
           ,
           with
           assurance
           that
           they
           would
           all
           submit
           to
           it
           .
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           make
           a
           civil
           use
           of
           their
           respect
           ,
           and
           taking
           a
           List
           of
           the
           Pretenders
           ,
           read
           all
           the
           Names
           ▪
           and
           (
           the
           Friends
           I
           had
           before-hand
           prepared
           ,
           excepting
           against
           all
           such
           as
           they
           knew
           I
           disliked
           )
           writ
           before
           them
           such
           as
           had
           a
           general
           approbation
           ,
           all
           being
           very
           well
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Election
           .
           Then
           I
           took
           out
           of
           my
           Pocket
           my
           own
           List
           of
           such
           persons
           as
           I
           thought
           fittest
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           reading
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           found
           it
           agreed
           with
           the
           choice
           they
           themselves
           had
           made
           .
           On
           this
           occasion
           I
           expressed
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           joy
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           intentions
           were
           so
           good
           ,
           which
           appeared
           by
           their
           being
           so
           conformable
           .
           I
           put
           the
           List
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           cause
           
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Nomination
           to
           be
           drawn
           up
           in
           the
           usual
           Forms
           ;
           and
           at
           parting
           desired
           them
           all
           (
           every
           one
           in
           his
           Quarter
           )
           to
           let
           the
           People
           understand
           the
           manner
           of
           my
           proceeding
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           they
           had
           to
           approve
           my
           Conduct
           .
        
         
           This
           malicious
           subtilty
           of
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           ruining
           ,
           having
           augmented
           my
           credit
           ,
           and
           lost
           him
           his
           ;
           he
           was
           afterwards
           as
           much
           distrusted
           by
           all
           the
           World
           as
           he
           had
           justly
           been
           by
           me
           .
           Remorse
           of
           Conscience
           gave
           him
           ever
           after
           continual
           apprehensions
           .
           He
           durst
           no
           longer
           go
           abroad
           in
           the
           Evenings
           ,
           nor
           eat
           nor
           drink
           in
           my
           Pallace
           ,
           as
           he
           formerly
           used
           to
           do
           ,
           equally
           fearing
           Sword
           and
           Poyson
           ,
           being
           sensible
           that
           he
           deserved
           death
           in
           what
           manner
           soever
           it
           might
           be
           given
           him
           .
           He
           never
           afterwards
           spoke
           of
           business
           to
           me
           but
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           (
           when
           possible
           )
           out
           of
           my
           Pallace
           ,
           we
           being
           equally
           cautious
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           us
           designing
           to
           prevent
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Next
           day
           about
           Noon
           the
           Citizens
           complained
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Butchers
           ,
           contrary
           to
           my
           Proclamation
           ,
           kept
           Arms
           on
           their
           Stalls
           whilest
           they
           sold
           their
           meat
           ;
           affronting
           the
           inhabitants
           ,
           and
           causing
           them
           by
           force
           to
           take
           that
           which
           they
           desired
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           ,
           in
           such
           quantities
           and
           at
           such
           price
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
           I
           presently
           sent
           and
           secured
           one
           ,
           who
           having
           committed
           more
           insolencies
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           had
           not
           only
           given
           ill
           language
           ,
           but
           struck
           a
           Tradesman
           that
           had
           refused
           to
           buy
           something
           that
           pleased
           him
           not
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           thought
           tainted
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Butchers
           mutinied
           and
           took
           Arms
           ,
           of
           which
           having
           
           notice
           ,
           I
           sent
           
             Mattheo
             d'
             Amore
          
           with
           his
           Company
           to
           possess
           himself
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Streets
           that
           went
           to
           the
           Shambles
           ,
           and
           
             Onoffrio
             Pissacani
          
           and
           
             Carlo
             Longobardo
          
           with
           Two
           hundred
           Musketiers
           of
           the
           other
           .
           I
           presently
           went
           thither
           followed
           by
           my
           Guards
           ,
           and
           caused
           Six-score
           Butchers
           to
           be
           disarmed
           ,
           and
           tied
           two
           and
           two
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           posture
           led
           through
           all
           the
           Town
           ,
           swearing
           that
           if
           I
           hanged
           not
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           tenth
           man
           at
           least
           should
           become
           an
           example
           .
           Their
           Wives
           came
           and
           cast
           themselves
           at
           my
           feet
           to
           beg
           their
           pardons
           ,
           which
           I
           a
           great
           while
           refused
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           condiscended
           that
           none
           but
           he
           that
           had
           committed
           the
           greatest
           insolence
           should
           die
           :
           but
           I
           was
           moved
           by
           the
           tears
           of
           his
           Wife
           and
           five
           or
           six
           little
           Children
           ,
           who
           begging
           only
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           punished
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           I
           thought
           fit
           ;
           I
           contented
           my self
           to
           have
           him
           whipped
           about
           the
           Streets
           ,
           followed
           by
           all
           his
           Companions
           tied
           two
           and
           two
           as
           I
           already
           related
           .
           His
           Family
           gave
           me
           thanks
           as
           for
           the
           greatest
           Clemency
           I
           could
           have
           used
           ,
           and
           this
           exemplary
           punishment
           had
           such
           an
           effect
           ,
           that
           after
           it
           none
           had
           ever
           the
           insolence
           to
           act
           contrary
           to
           my
           Edicts
           .
        
         
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           still
           contriving
           my
           ruin
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           an
           artifice
           ,
           against
           which
           he
           thought
           it
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           secure
           my self
           .
           He
           came
           to
           me
           accompanied
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             La
             Rocca
          
           a
           Cosin
           of
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           ,
           most
           passionate
           for
           the
           interests
           of
           Spain
           ,
           to
           serve
           which
           he
           never
           neglected
           any
           occasion
           .
           He
           
           was
           that
           year
           Grassiero
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           imployment
           that
           gives
           him
           authority
           over
           all
           that
           concerns
           Victuals
           ,
           and
           is
           exercised
           every
           year
           alternatively
           by
           a
           Gentleman
           and
           Gownman
           .
           They
           told
           me
           great
           abuses
           were
           committed
           by
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Villages
           about
           Naples
           ,
           who
           every
           day
           brought
           plenty
           of
           Bread
           to
           sell
           ;
           but
           held
           it
           at
           so
           high
           rates
           that
           the
           people
           starved
           .
           They
           told
           me
           this
           must
           necessarily
           be
           moderated
           ,
           or
           the
           Town
           could
           not
           subsist
           .
           I
           quickly
           understood
           how
           malicious
           this
           Proposal
           was
           ,
           because
           by
           refusing
           a
           Regulation
           I
           should
           incur
           the
           publick
           hatred
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           ordered
           it
           ,
           no
           more
           Bread
           would
           be
           brought
           from
           the
           Countrey
           .
           I
           seemed
           not
           to
           discover
           the
           malice
           ,
           and
           bid
           them
           draw
           up
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           publish
           .
           This
           having
           been
           done
           ,
           no
           more
           Bread
           came
           to
           Town
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           day
           I
           was
           told
           that
           the
           rabble
           in
           all
           Streets
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             Bread
             or
             Spain
          
           .
           I
           immediately
           took
           Horse
           ,
           and
           shewing
           my self
           in
           all
           the
           Streets
           ,
           my
           presence
           caused
           this
           noise
           to
           cease
           ;
           and
           I
           promised
           them
           all
           that
           before
           night
           they
           should
           have
           plenty
           ,
           informing
           the
           People
           of
           the
           design
           to
           have
           famished
           them
           :
           then
           sending
           my
           Guards
           to
           all
           the
           Villages
           ,
           I
           commanded
           the
           Countrey
           people
           to
           bring
           in
           all
           the
           Bread
           they
           could
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           sell
           at
           their
           own
           prizes
           .
           Three
           hours
           after
           so
           great
           a
           quantity
           came
           in
           ,
           that
           during
           all
           the
           revolutions
           so
           much
           was
           never
           seen
           together
           .
           I
           had
           a
           thousand
           benedictions
           from
           them
           all
           ,
           which
           were
           redoubled
           by
           the
           expedient
           I
           found
           to
           prevent
           the
           Breads
           being
           sold
           too
           dear
           ,
           which
           was
           
           by
           forbidding
           any
           to
           be
           carried
           back
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           day
           they
           might
           sell
           it
           at
           as
           high
           rates
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           that
           remained
           at
           night
           should
           be
           confiscated
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           hope
           of
           profit
           made
           it
           come
           in
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           and
           the
           Citizens
           not
           being
           too
           hasty
           to
           buy
           ,
           but
           staying
           till
           towards
           night
           ,
           obliged
           those
           that
           sold
           it
           to
           take
           a
           reasonable
           price
           .
           This
           Order
           succeeded
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           I
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           observed
           ever
           after
           .
        
         
           Intending
           to
           visit
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           fearing
           least
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           very
           well
           informed
           of
           what
           passed
           ,
           should
           make
           some
           attempt
           in
           my
           absence
           ,
           I
           ordered
           
             Onoffrio
             Pissacani
             ,
             Carlo
             Lombardo
             ,
             Cicio
             Battimiello
             ,
          
           and
           
             Mattheo
             d'
             Amore
          
           ,
           to
           make
           continual
           rounds
           through
           all
           the
           Posts
           ,
           to
           re
           inforce
           and
           second
           such
           as
           might
           be
           attacqued
           .
           The
           last
           of
           these
           going
           to
           the
           Gate
           of
           Medina
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           Enemy
           sallying
           repelled
           him
           briskly
           ,
           but
           engaging
           too
           far
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           he
           was
           cut
           off
           ,
           cast
           himself
           and
           his
           Company
           into
           a
           strong
           House
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           defended
           himself
           above
           two
           hours
           ;
           but
           his
           powder
           failing
           ,
           he
           found
           he
           could
           no
           longer
           resist
           ,
           and
           resolving
           to
           die
           ,
           refused
           Quarter
           :
           of
           which
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           had
           notice
           ,
           resolved
           to
           save
           so
           gallant
           and
           faithful
           a
           person
           ,
           I
           commanded
           the
           Guard
           of
           my
           Pallace
           to
           run
           and
           dis-ingage
           him
           ;
           but
           I
           found
           no
           Officer
           to
           whom
           to
           give
           my
           Orders
           ,
           the
           Captain
           being
           accidentally
           absent
           :
           but
           Colonel
           
             Diego
             Peres
          
           (
           this
           being
           the
           first
           time
           of
           his
           coming
           abroad
           after
           his
           hurt
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           yet
           
           healed
           )
           thinking
           I
           would
           not
           send
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           conderation
           of
           his
           weakness
           ,
           went
           down
           Stairs
           without
           saying
           any
           thing
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           taking
           his
           Sedan
           ,
           caused
           himself
           to
           be
           carried
           thither
           ;
           where
           his
           courage
           supplying
           his
           want
           of
           strength
           ,
           drawing
           his
           Sword
           ,
           and
           creeping
           as
           well
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           dis-ingaged
           
             Mattheo
             d'
             Amore
          
           ,
           but
           struck
           such
           a
           terror
           in
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           they
           abandoned
           all
           the
           Posts
           they
           held
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           he
           advancing
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Guard
           of
           the
           Vice-Roys
           Pallace
           ;
           which
           I
           could
           not
           have
           believed
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Spaniards
           themselves
           acknowledged
           it
           to
           me
           in
           the
           time
           of
           my
           imprisonment
           .
           I
           saw
           then
           the
           return
           of
           two
           persons
           that
           were
           very
           dear
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           I
           was
           obliged
           for
           their
           valour
           and
           zeal
           to
           my
           service
           :
           I
           failed
           not
           (
           by
           caressing
           them
           )
           to
           signifie
           the
           esteem
           I
           held
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           my
           joy
           ,
           that
           Heaven
           had
           preserved
           them
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           very
           glad
           that
           Bread
           (
           though
           dear
           )
           was
           plentiful
           ,
           but
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           would
           have
           deprived
           me
           of
           this
           satisfaction
           ,
           by
           making
           it
           useless
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           did
           his
           best
           that
           the
           money
           I
           had
           coined
           ,
           by
           his
           advice
           might
           be
           no
           longer
           currant
           ;
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           it
           having
           already
           passed
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           poor
           people
           in
           a
           starving
           condition
           .
           But
           this
           was
           easily
           remedied
           by
           a
           Proclamation
           that
           none
           should
           refuse
           it
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           .
           I
           was
           so
           absolute
           and
           so
           much
           feared
           ,
           that
           none
           durst
           disobey
           my
           Orders
           ;
           they
           which
           did
           so
           ,
           being
           without
           remission
           ,
           immediately
           punished
           .
           Thus
           his
           ill
           designes
           came
           short
           of
           effect
           ,
           and
           the
           
           mischief
           was
           prevented
           almost
           before
           it
           appeared
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           no
           more
           disorders
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           no
           robberies
           ,
           burnings
           of
           Houses
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           violences
           ;
           but
           I
           satisfied
           not
           my self
           with
           that
           which
           seemed
           so
           little
           to
           me
           ,
           though
           any
           body
           else
           would
           have
           believed
           they
           had
           effected
           impossibilities
           ;
           and
           I
           resolved
           to
           re-establish
           Justice
           ,
           and
           make
           appear
           that
           I
           knew
           how
           to
           erect
           her
           Throne
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           Civil
           War
           ,
           and
           the
           Noise
           of
           Arms.
           I
           assembled
           such
           as
           had
           formerly
           been
           Judges
           or
           were
           persons
           capable
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           two
           dayes
           settled
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           where
           I
           made
           
             John
             Camillo
             Caracciol●
          
           President
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           experience
           ,
           and
           the
           fittest
           of
           all
           others
           for
           that
           Employment
           ,
           and
           
             Francisco
             de
             Pati
          
           to
           assist
           him
           ,
           in
           recompence
           of
           the
           advice
           he
           had
           given
           me
           of
           the
           designs
           of
           the
           Abbot
           Basqui
           ;
           and
           appointed
           all
           other
           Officers
           necessary
           for
           that
           Court.
           I
           restored
           the
           Council
           of
           
             St.
             Clare
          
           ,
           formed
           the
           Civil
           and
           Criminal
           Vicary
           ,
           ordered
           the
           Judges
           to
           wear
           their
           Robes
           ,
           and
           not
           fail
           daily
           to
           assemble
           at
           the
           Tribunals
           ;
           and
           all
           businesses
           of
           this
           nature
           were
           so
           carefully
           managed
           that
           more
           Law-Suits
           were
           decided
           and
           terminated
           in
           two
           moneths
           ,
           than
           had
           been
           formerly
           dispatched
           in
           ten
           years
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           great
           equity
           and
           punctuality
           ,
           that
           all
           Sentences
           and
           Decrees
           made
           during
           my
           Authority
           ,
           were
           valid
           afterwards
           ,
           without
           any
           pretence
           and
           less
           reason
           of
           appeal
           from
           them
           ;
           which
           gained
           me
           so
           much
           esteem
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           Naples
           stands
           ,
           my
           memory
           will
           be
           honourable
           .
           
           The
           same
           of
           this
           went
           through
           all
           Italy
           ,
           causing
           admiration
           that
           in
           a
           time
           of
           so
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           a
           place
           of
           so
           much
           confusion
           and
           disorder
           ,
           I
           could
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           regulate
           affairs
           ;
           of
           whose
           effects
           I
           quickly
           became
           sensible
           .
           But
           that
           which
           obliged
           the
           Judges
           to
           be
           so
           exact
           in
           their
           duty
           ,
           was
           that
           every
           Wednesday
           and
           Saturday
           I
           took
           an
           accompt
           of
           all
           their
           determinations
           ,
           and
           finding
           a
           Sentence
           defective
           or
           disputable
           ,
           I
           caused
           a
           rehearing
           in
           my
           presence
           ,
           and
           none
           was
           put
           in
           execution
           till
           I
           had
           considered
           and
           approved
           it
           .
           Twice
           I
           altered
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           gave
           Sentence
           my self
           with
           Soveraign
           Authority
           ;
           which
           appeared
           to
           be
           so
           just
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           none
           could
           object
           against
           what
           I
           had
           declared
           :
           which
           was
           put
           in
           execution
           after
           my
           imprisonment
           .
        
         
           That
           I
           might
           get
           greater
           light
           of
           all
           the
           Enemies
           practices
           ,
           I
           ordered
           
             Augustino
             Mollo
          
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           three
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           whom
           I
           could
           trust
           ,
           to
           send
           to
           desire
           the
           Viceroys
           leave
           to
           accept
           the
           Charges
           I
           had
           given
           them
           ;
           by
           this
           means
           augmenting
           the
           Enemies
           confidence
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           enable
           them
           the
           more
           easily
           to
           give
           me
           good
           and
           certain
           intelligence
           :
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           by
           my
           Order
           ,
           they
           sometimes
           acquainted
           him
           with
           my
           secret
           intentions
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           such
           as
           I
           thought
           it
           an
           advantage
           to
           me
           to
           discover
           them
           to
           him
           .
           This
           proved
           very
           useful
           ,
           but
           caused
           the
           said
           Mollo
           to
           be
           suspected
           of
           Correspondence
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           People
           jealous
           of
           him
           :
           but
           I
           must
           needs
           give
           this
           Testimony
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           in
           Naples
           served
           me
           more
           faithfully
           ;
           having
           
           discovered
           two
           or
           three
           Conspiracies
           against
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           secured
           me
           from
           many
           dangers
           that
           without
           his
           counsel
           (
           which
           was
           ever
           successful
           to
           me
           )
           I
           could
           not
           have
           avoided
           .
        
         
           The
           Nineteenth
           of
           February
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           received
           great
           mortification
           ,
           and
           my self
           and
           People
           extraordinary
           joy
           ,
           by
           the
           arrival
           of
           Don
           John
           of
           St.
           Severine
           ,
           Earl
           of
           
             La
             Saponara
          
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Prince
           of
           Besignano
           ,
           chief
           of
           the
           ancientest
           and
           noblest
           Family
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           whose
           grandeur
           could
           not
           be
           supprest
           by
           the
           persecution
           of
           many
           Kings
           ;
           and
           particularly
           of
           Ladislaus
           ,
           who
           caused
           two
           and
           twenty
           of
           it
           at
           once
           to
           be
           slain
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Laina
           ,
           (
           whither
           they
           came
           on
           his
           Parole
           )
           incensed
           by
           their
           having
           drawn
           into
           the
           Field
           in
           eight
           dayes
           Eighteen
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           all
           of
           their
           Tenants
           ,
           and
           in
           four
           and
           twenty
           hours
           Seven
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           by
           them
           to
           have
           secured
           themselves
           against
           his
           oppression
           .
           As
           he
           passed
           over
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           the
           People
           ran
           to
           kiss
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           I
           received
           him
           with
           open
           arms
           ;
           he
           brought
           me
           the
           best
           News
           imaginable
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           general
           dissatisfaction
           of
           all
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           who
           expected
           only
           the
           example
           of
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           their
           Order
           to
           follow
           it
           ;
           and
           very
           few
           or
           none
           at
           all
           being
           comparable
           to
           him
           in
           the
           advantages
           either
           of
           Birth
           or
           Riches
           ,
           he
           was
           desirous
           to
           be
           the
           first
           in
           demonstrating
           his
           affection
           to
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           by
           hazarding
           his
           life
           to
           second
           my
           good
           intentions
           ,
           and
           contribute
           to
           its
           repose
           and
           liberty
           .
           He
           told
           me
           he
           came
           to
           receive
           my
           Orders
           ,
           and
           obey
           them
           with
           as
           much
           
           submission
           as
           fidelity
           ;
           that
           his
           Family
           had
           been
           the
           last
           that
           followed
           the
           fortune
           of
           that
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           from
           which
           being
           well
           informed
           that
           I
           descended
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           reverence
           in
           my
           Person
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           ancient
           Kings
           ;
           since
           whose
           time
           the
           Countrey
           had
           been
           so
           cruelly
           oppressed
           by
           Tyrants
           ,
           whom
           he
           resolved
           to
           suffer
           no
           longer
           ;
           that
           persons
           of
           his
           quality
           ought
           never
           to
           lose
           occasions
           of
           breaking
           their
           Fetters
           ,
           when
           Heaven
           and
           Fortune
           gives
           them
           means
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           done
           all
           that
           tended
           to
           the
           Kingdoms
           destruction
           ;
           that
           he
           abandoned
           them
           not
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           abandoned
           themselves
           ;
           and
           that
           neither
           reason
           nor
           honour
           obliged
           the
           Nobility
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           involved
           in
           their
           ruin
           ,
           since
           all
           things
           well
           considered
           ,
           they
           were
           rather
           Usurpers
           than
           lawful
           Masters
           ;
           that
           being
           well
           informed
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           their
           affairs
           ,
           he
           perceived
           their
           ruin
           to
           be
           infallible
           ,
           being
           in
           a
           general
           want
           of
           all
           things
           and
           no
           succors
           to
           be
           from
           any
           part
           expected
           ;
           that
           nothing
           was
           needful
           towards
           compleating
           so
           great
           an
           enterprise
           as
           mine
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           carried
           on
           with
           such
           resolution
           and
           good
           conduct
           ;
           but
           (
           besides
           the
           return
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           )
           the
           possessing
           my self
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Castles
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           First
           of
           May
           ,
           when
           the
           Nobility
           should
           be
           disengaged
           from
           their
           Oath
           of
           Fidelity
           ,
           by
           the
           Protestation
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           they
           would
           most
           certainly
           declare
           with
           us
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           could
           be
           responsible
           ,
           by
           the
           certain
           knowledge
           he
           had
           of
           their
           intentions
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           the
           ruin
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           was
           infallible
           :
           that
           besides
           this
           
           there
           was
           another
           way
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           more
           speedy
           and
           no
           less
           safe
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           abandoning
           the
           Town
           I
           should
           march
           into
           Apulia
           ,
           the
           fittest
           place
           for
           a
           rendezvous
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           should
           be
           there
           all
           the
           Nobility
           would
           come
           in
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           place
           me
           at
           their
           head
           ;
           that
           I
           should
           then
           immediately
           raise
           a
           great
           Army
           ,
           with
           which
           returning
           to
           Naples
           ,
           I
           might
           at
           once
           destroy
           the
           Enemy
           there
           ;
           that
           by
           this
           means
           I
           should
           free
           the
           Nobility
           from
           distrust
           ,
           who
           ,
           coming
           to
           me
           ,
           would
           suppose
           they
           re-united
           themselves
           with
           the
           People
           ,
           whereas
           they
           desired
           I
           should
           owe
           my
           fortune
           to
           them
           alone
           ;
           that
           apprehension
           of
           the
           fortified
           places
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ought
           to
           give
           me
           no
           trouble
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           entirely
           unprovided
           of
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           defence
           ;
           besides
           that
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           some
           Gentlemen
           had
           not
           intelligence
           and
           credit
           enough
           ,
           to
           become
           Master
           :
           that
           I
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           let
           a
           little
           time
           pass
           ,
           after
           which
           I
           should
           neither
           want
           Money
           ,
           Men
           ,
           nor
           Provisions
           ;
           that
           on
           the
           Five
           and
           twentieth
           of
           April
           ,
           the
           Custom-House
           of
           Foggia
           would
           pay
           me
           down
           in
           ready
           money
           Six
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           ;
           that
           if
           I
           would
           make
           him
           President
           of
           the
           two
           Calabria's
           ,
           he
           doubted
           not
           in
           less
           than
           three
           weeks
           to
           draw
           together
           Six
           thousand
           Foot
           and
           Two
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           to
           deliver
           me
           in
           Silk
           ,
           Salt
           ,
           and
           Oil
           ,
           the
           value
           of
           more
           than
           a
           Million
           of
           Gold
           ;
           that
           for
           Corn
           I
           should
           find
           in
           Apulia
           and
           Basilocata
           more
           than
           was
           necessary
           to
           supply
           the
           Town
           of
           Naples
           two
           years
           ;
           and
           
           that
           in
           a
           word
           he
           would
           be
           responsible
           for
           the
           Conquest
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           that
           there
           needed
           only
           a
           little
           time
           and
           patience
           to
           see
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Mines
           which
           were
           almost
           ready
           to
           be
           fired
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           confess
           his
           Discourse
           charmed
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           used
           all
           endeavours
           to
           give
           him
           testimonies
           of
           my
           acknowledgements
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           I
           thought
           my self
           obliged
           to
           him
           .
           I
           told
           him
           his
           arrival
           assured
           me
           of
           the
           Nobilities
           declaring
           ,
           whose
           intentions
           I
           never
           distrusted
           ;
           though
           I
           ever
           thought
           such
           an
           example
           as
           his
           necessary
           to
           confirm
           such
           as
           were
           yet
           irresolute
           ;
           that
           I
           doubted
           not
           to
           see
           him
           quickly
           followed
           by
           all
           persons
           of
           quality
           that
           remained
           ;
           that
           this
           was
           not
           the
           first
           time
           that
           the
           Family
           of
           St.
           Severine
           had
           influence
           over
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ;
           that
           I
           ever
           held
           it
           in
           very
           great
           esteem
           and
           Veneration
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           unworthy
           the
           Family
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           descended
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           not
           an
           hereditary
           affection
           for
           it
           ;
           that
           I
           was
           yet
           more
           engaged
           by
           his
           handsom
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           with
           me
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           would
           never
           prove
           ungrateful
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           would
           never
           pretend
           a
           fortune
           ,
           but
           on
           account
           of
           sharing
           with
           himself
           and
           friends
           ,
           all
           its
           advantages
           ;
           that
           I
           was
           well
           informed
           of
           the
           extremities
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           reduced
           to
           ,
           whom
           I
           could
           no
           longer
           fear
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           had
           him
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           contemned
           ;
           that
           assuring
           my self
           of
           all
           he
           had
           told
           me
           ,
           I
           (
           with
           pleasure
           looked
           on
           the
           Conquest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           manner
           perfected
           ,
           and
           the
           design
           I
           had
           undertaken
           of
           giving
           it
           liberty
           as
           infallible
           ,
           yet
           without
           any
           
           other
           interest
           ,
           than
           the
           glory
           to
           have
           contributed
           towards
           it
           with
           peril
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           that
           ly
           I
           should
           afterwards
           die
           with
           satisfaction
           ,
           supposing
           my
           memory
           would
           be
           eternal
           ,
           I
           (
           by
           his
           assistance
           )
           becoming
           the
           most
           illustrious
           Person
           of
           my
           time
           ;
           that
           I
           expected
           the
           return
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           with
           as
           much
           assurance
           as
           impatience
           ,
           after
           which
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Castles
           and
           driving
           away
           the
           Enemy
           would
           be
           no
           longer
           a
           business
           ;
           that
           my
           intention
           had
           ever
           been
           to
           have
           gone
           into
           Apulia
           ,
           to
           assemble
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           advised
           me
           ,
           and
           would
           do
           it
           as
           soon
           as
           my
           Brother
           the
           Knight
           of
           Maltha
           should
           arrive
           ,
           whom
           I
           intended
           to
           leave
           in
           Naples
           ,
           which
           I
           should
           infallibly
           lose
           if
           I
           abandoned
           it
           ,
           though
           I
           valued
           it
           not
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           reputation
           being
           certain
           to
           re-take
           it
           without
           difficulty
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           should
           appear
           before
           it
           followed
           by
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           that
           with
           a
           very
           good
           will
           I
           gave
           him
           the
           Charge
           of
           President
           of
           the
           two
           Calabria's
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           else
           he
           should
           desire
           of
           me
           ,
           which
           was
           indeed
           only
           to
           present
           him
           what
           his
           own
           credit
           and
           declaration
           for
           me
           put
           me
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           dispose
           of
           .
           He
           tarried
           but
           two
           dayes
           with
           me
           ,
           so
           great
           was
           his
           impatience
           to
           bring
           to
           effect
           all
           the
           advantages
           he
           had
           given
           me
           hope
           of
           .
           He
           desired
           some
           French
           men
           might
           go
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           I
           gave
           him
           the
           Baron
           Durand
           and
           two
           or
           three
           others
           ,
           with
           Don
           
             Carlo
             Gaeti
          
           (
           whom
           with
           the
           Dutchess
           his
           Wife
           I
           afterwards
           saw
           here
           )
           for
           Commissary
           General
           of
           his
           Horse
           .
        
         
         
           Whilst
           he
           acts
           in
           Calabria
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           best
           (
           not
           to
           interrupt
           the
           dependencies
           of
           my
           discourse
           )
           to
           return
           to
           what
           passed
           with
           me
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           and
           relate
           the
           order
           I
           sent
           to
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           ,
           to
           post
           himself
           on
           the
           Voltorno
           ,
           so
           to
           streighten
           Capua
           ,
           by
           cutting
           off
           its
           Navigation
           on
           this
           River
           ,
           and
           Communication
           with
           the
           Sea.
           He
           sent
           three
           hundred
           men
           towards
           Gracianisa
           ,
           to
           entrench
           themselves
           on
           the
           River
           side
           ,
           who
           dislodged
           some
           Troops
           they
           found
           there
           ,
           and
           
             Dom
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           having
           made
           an
           ineffectual
           attempt
           upon
           him
           ,
           returned
           with
           greater
           force
           ,
           and
           caused
           some
           foot
           to
           fall
           on
           ,
           which
           was
           vigorously
           beaten
           off
           :
           but
           having
           made
           a
           shew
           of
           retreating
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           the
           attacque
           an
           hour
           after
           ;
           and
           for
           encouraging
           his
           Foot
           ,
           caused
           two
           or
           thrve
           hundred
           horsemen
           to
           alight
           ,
           which
           after
           a
           skirmish
           of
           half
           an
           hour
           ,
           forced
           my
           men
           to
           retreat
           ,
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           thirty
           or
           forty
           slain
           on
           the
           place
           .
           Thus
           we
           lost
           that
           Post
           which
           we
           had
           kept
           three
           dayes
           ,
           and
           the
           Enemy
           understanding
           its
           importance
           ,
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           fortified
           and
           intrenched
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           difficulty
           of
           retaking
           it
           ,
           caused
           us
           to
           lose
           the
           thought
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Two
           dayes
           after
           ,
           a
           furious
           Skirmish
           happened
           near
           St.
           Maries
           of
           Capua
           ,
           which
           lasted
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           with
           equal
           advantage
           to
           either
           side
           ,
           The
           Sieur
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           unable
           to
           imagine
           on
           what
           account
           
             Don
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           had
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           engaged
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           discovered
           ,
           that
           while
           he
           amuzed
           him
           by
           this
           Skirmish
           ,
           he
           had
           caused
           the
           Mills
           of
           Morrone
           to
           be
           
           burnt
           ,
           supposing
           we
           should
           have
           been
           more
           incommoded
           than
           we
           were
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           sent
           me
           word
           that
           
             Don
             Lewis
             de
             Poderico
          
           had
           intimated
           to
           him
           that
           he
           desired
           a
           personal
           Meeting
           ,
           by
           my
           permission
           ,
           which
           I
           granted
           ,
           with
           order
           to
           sound
           him
           as
           much
           as
           possible
           ,
           and
           seek
           as
           well
           to
           discover
           his
           thoughts
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Nobility
           that
           were
           with
           him
           in
           Capua
           .
           Each
           of
           these
           endeavoured
           to
           gain
           the
           other
           by
           many
           proposals
           and
           advantageous
           offers
           :
           and
           after
           a
           Conference
           of
           two
           hours
           parted
           without
           concluding
           any
           thing
           but
           a
           settlement
           of
           quarter
           between
           them
           ,
           with
           many
           expressions
           of
           recriprocal
           esteem
           and
           kindness
           .
        
         
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           Austria
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           perceiving
           his
           Troops
           very
           much
           weakned
           ,
           resolved
           to
           reform
           them
           ,
           but
           changed
           his
           thoughts
           when
           he
           found
           all
           his
           Officers
           ready
           to
           mutiny
           ,
           and
           wanting
           money
           as
           well
           as
           victuals
           ,
           which
           was
           necessary
           to
           prevent
           his
           mens
           disbanding
           ,
           he
           was
           fain
           to
           melt
           his
           Plate
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           something
           of
           satisfaction
           by
           that
           small
           assistance
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Spain
           having
           no
           intimation
           of
           his
           having
           been
           declared
           Viceroy
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           ,
           who
           he
           knew
           could
           no
           longer
           continue
           at
           Naples
           ,
           and
           was
           become
           useless
           to
           his
           service
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           general
           distrust
           and
           contempt
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           sent
           him
           order
           to
           go
           away
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           to
           command
           in
           his
           place
           in
           quality
           of
           Viceroy
           .
           This
           being
           the
           only
           thing
           he
           desired
           ,
           he
           endeavourred
           to
           put
           himself
           into
           a
           condition
           of
           bringing
           
           
           
           
           
           supplies
           both
           of
           money
           and
           victual
           .
        
         
           He
           took
           up
           at
           Genoa
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           on
           his
           own
           credit
           ,
           putting
           it
           abord
           the
           Galley
           of
           Captain
           
             John
             Andrew
             Brignolle
          
           ,
           and
           some
           little
           Corn
           on
           another
           ,
           himself
           also
           going
           abord
           ,
           and
           intending
           for
           Gaeta
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           dispatched
           
             Dom
             Antonio
             de
             Cabrera
          
           to
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           Austria
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           him
           with
           his
           arrival
           ,
           and
           the
           choice
           had
           been
           made
           in
           Spain
           of
           his
           person
           .
           
             Don
             John
          
           was
           surprised
           at
           this
           news
           which
           he
           little
           expected
           ,
           but
           comporting
           himself
           with
           much
           discretion
           ,
           concealed
           his
           resentments
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           arrival
           on
           the
           second
           of
           March
           ,
           received
           him
           with
           as
           great
           demonstrations
           of
           joy
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           come
           on
           some
           other
           account
           then
           to
           dispossess
           him
           of
           his
           authority
           .
           I
           expected
           that
           an
           emulation
           between
           them
           would
           cause
           a
           division
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           hoped
           to
           make
           advantage
           ;
           but
           whatsoever
           their
           thoughts
           were
           ,
           they
           concealed
           them
           with
           so
           great
           dissimulation
           ,
           that
           nothing
           appeared
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           John's
           high
           Steward
           ,
           returning
           from
           Madrid
           ,
           whether
           he
           had
           carried
           the
           news
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arcos
           his
           renunciation
           ,
           and
           the
           possession
           
             Don
             John
          
           had
           taken
           of
           the
           Viceroiship
           ,
           brought
           with
           him
           a
           Confirmation
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           an
           Order
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           not
           to
           stir
           from
           Rome
           :
           but
           having
           already
           resigned
           his
           Charge
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           reassume
           it
           ,
           reserving
           only
           the
           badges
           and
           appearances
           of
           the
           supreme
           authority
           ,
           with
           the
           quality
           of
           Plenipotentiary
           in
           all
           Italy
           .
        
         
           The
           arrival
           of
           this
           new
           Minister
           troubed
           
           me
           ,
           apprehending
           his
           wit
           and
           active
           spirit
           ,
           and
           being
           (
           to
           my
           displeasure
           )
           sensible
           that
           Heaven
           hath
           seldom
           failed
           of
           a
           miracle
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           point
           of
           destruction
           .
           The
           arrival
           of
           these
           two
           Gallies
           prevented
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           despair
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           reduced
           to
           ,
           by
           bringing
           money
           enough
           to
           pay
           their
           Troops
           a
           Muster
           ,
           and
           some
           little
           corn
           ,
           no
           more
           being
           left
           than
           was
           sufficient
           for
           four
           dayes
           .
        
         
           Reports
           beginning
           to
           be
           spred
           through
           all
           Italie
           of
           our
           Enemies
           wants
           and
           weakness
           ,
           of
           the
           dissatisfaction
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           establishment
           of
           my
           authority
           ,
           all
           Princes
           thought
           it
           time
           to
           take
           their
           measures
           ;
           and
           as
           there
           are
           but
           very
           few
           of
           them
           that
           have
           not
           some
           considerable
           Revenues
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           they
           begin
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           me
           for
           their
           preservation
           ,
           with
           good
           words
           and
           wishes
           ,
           but
           no
           assistance
           .
           My
           friendship
           was
           sought
           after
           ,
           and
           advises
           were
           sent
           me
           ;
           and
           this
           in
           particular
           from
           a
           person
           very
           powerfull
           and
           well
           informed
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           use
           all
           means
           to
           rid
           my
           hands
           of
           Gennaro
           ,
           who
           betrayed
           me
           ,
           and
           was
           alone
           capable
           of
           precipitating
           me
           from
           the
           height
           to
           which
           fortune
           had
           raised
           me
           .
           The
           best
           of
           Genoa
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           fortunes
           lying
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           had
           recourse
           to
           my
           protection
           ,
           signifying
           themselves
           to
           be
           much
           concerned
           in
           my
           successes
           ,
           and
           assuring
           me
           that
           whatsoever
           I
           pretended
           from
           that
           Republick
           should
           be
           granted
           me
           .
           The
           Cardinals
           and
           other
           great
           persons
           at
           Rome
           ,
           moved
           by
           the
           same
           interest
           ,
           sent
           me
           daily
           
           protestations
           of
           their
           friendship
           and
           service
           .
           Nay
           Prince
           Lodovisio
           himself
           ,
           as
           zealous
           as
           he
           had
           ever
           appeared
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           made
           application
           to
           me
           ,
           fearing
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           Principality
           of
           Venosa
           ,
           which
           caused
           me
           to
           judge
           that
           he
           looked
           on
           my
           affairs
           as
           in
           a
           successful
           posture
           .
           The
           Constable
           Colonna
           offered
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           by
           some
           Confiscation
           I
           would
           secure
           to
           him
           an
           equivalent
           of
           what
           he
           had
           in
           Sicily
           ,
           he
           would
           come
           and
           exercise
           under
           me
           the
           Charge
           of
           Constable
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           Republick
           of
           Venice
           ordered
           their
           Resident
           to
           demand
           Audience
           of
           me
           (
           with
           I
           thrice
           gave
           him
           )
           and
           to
           compliment
           me
           on
           the
           happy
           success
           of
           my
           Enterprise
           ,
           which
           I
           ought
           to
           compleat
           by
           following
           my
           good
           fortune
           ,
           with
           assurance
           ,
           that
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           pressures
           that
           lay
           upon
           them
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Warr
           ,
           they
           would
           as
           well
           assist
           me
           with
           money
           as
           vows
           and
           prayers
           ,
           conjuring
           me
           ,
           (
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           should
           arrive
           at
           a
           settlement
           ,
           which
           they
           hoped
           to
           see
           very
           sodainly
           )
           to
           permit
           them
           to
           make
           Levies
           in
           this
           Country
           to
           serve
           them
           in
           their
           present
           necessity
           ,
           and
           secure
           Candie
           against
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           Infidels
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           believing
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           the
           Spaniards
           would
           be
           forced
           to
           leave
           all
           ,
           and
           informed
           that
           orders
           to
           that
           purpose
           were
           already
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           to
           attend
           the
           Succors
           of
           Spain
           in
           Gaeta
           and
           other
           Maritime
           Towns
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           resolution
           had
           twice
           arrived
           at
           the
           point
           of
           being
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           apprehened
           that
           France
           making
           advantage
           by
           it
           ,
           would
           possess
           it self
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           .
           This
           
           giving
           him
           an
           extraordinary
           jealousie
           ,
           obliged
           him
           to
           flatter
           and
           incourage
           my
           ambition
           ,
           by
           representing
           that
           if
           I
           had
           thoughts
           of
           assuming
           the
           Throne
           ,
           of
           whose
           ascent
           I
           wanted
           but
           one
           step
           ,
           all
           Italy
           would
           assist
           me
           ;
           for
           whose
           liberty
           and
           my
           preservation
           he
           would
           make
           a
           league
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           testifie
           the
           affection
           he
           had
           for
           me
           ,
           he
           should
           think
           himself
           obliged
           to
           more
           than
           counsels
           and
           prayers
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           undertook
           this
           glorious
           design
           ,
           promised
           to
           invest
           me
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           lend
           me
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           .
           Not
           transported
           by
           vanity
           I
           answered
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           affection
           layed
           infinite
           obligations
           upon
           me
           ,
           that
           time
           would
           instruct
           me
           what
           should
           be
           fit
           for
           me
           to
           do
           after
           the
           Spaniards
           should
           be
           driven
           away
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           did
           not
           only
           accept
           the
           money
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           promise
           me
           ,
           but
           (
           being
           in
           extreme
           want
           of
           it
           )
           most
           humbly
           besought
           him
           to
           supply
           me
           with
           it
           sodainly
           ,
           after
           which
           I
           assured
           him
           he
           should
           quickly
           see
           compleated
           the
           designe
           I
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           advanced
           so
           farr
           contrary
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
           He
           reiterated
           his
           proffers
           ,
           but
           the
           money
           came
           not
           ,
           only
           his
           bare
           advice
           that
           I
           should
           not
           forget
           what
           he
           told
           me
           at
           parting
           ,
           with
           advertisement
           to
           distrust
           all
           mankind
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           equally
           to
           apprehend
           both
           France
           and
           Spain
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           great
           care
           of
           the
           security
           of
           my
           Person
           .
           All
           things
           encouraged
           my
           hopes
           ,
           and
           made
           me
           judge
           my self
           nearer
           the
           haven
           than
           I
           had
           thought
           ,
           since
           the
           world
           seemed
           so
           throughly
           perswaded
           of
           my
           good
           fortune
           ,
           and
           the
           enemies
           ruine
           .
           These
           
           
           
           
           
           appearances
           gave
           me
           some
           prospect
           of
           good
           success
           ,
           and
           I
           thought
           so
           intelligent
           and
           well
           informed
           persons
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           moved
           not
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           on
           my
           consideration
           ,
           without
           discovering
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           what
           the
           encombrance
           of
           the
           affairs
           that
           lay
           upon
           me
           hindered
           me
           from
           discerning
           so
           clearly
           .
           I
           therefore
           thought
           I
           was
           to
           be
           more
           carefull
           of
           my
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           as
           well
           my
           own
           actions
           as
           theirs
           I
           was
           jealous
           of
           ,
           without
           neglect
           of
           the
           smallest
           matters
           ,
           because
           the
           Spaniards
           being
           so
           near
           their
           ruin
           ,
           would
           leave
           no
           wayes
           unattempted
           for
           procuring
           mine
           .
        
         
           My
           just
           apprehension
           of
           Gennaro's
           practices
           ,
           made
           me
           resolve
           to
           dispatch
           him
           at
           the
           first
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           to
           endeavour
           to
           possess
           my self
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           Tower.
           And
           doubting
           the
           Spaniards
           might
           by
           money
           get
           some
           of
           our
           Posts
           ▪
           which
           for
           five
           moneths
           together
           had
           been
           commanded
           by
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           discover
           to
           them
           who
           were
           corruptible
           ,
           I
           put
           the
           people
           in
           mind
           how
           much
           those
           persons
           must
           necessarily
           be
           wearied
           by
           so
           long
           a
           continuance
           in
           armes
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           rest
           ,
           and
           their
           fidelity
           and
           courage
           be
           reserved
           for
           important
           enterprises
           ,
           without
           obliging
           them
           to
           continual
           fatigue
           .
           My
           proposition
           was
           received
           with
           incredible
           applause
           ,
           and
           they
           resolved
           to
           put
           the
           Guard
           of
           the
           Town
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           and
           trust
           their
           safety
           to
           me
           ,
           pressing
           me
           to
           make
           such
           levies
           as
           I
           thought
           necessary
           ,
           and
           nominate
           the
           Officers
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           find
           arms
           for
           the
           Souldiers
           I
           should
           list
           .
           I
           had
           
           already
           a
           settled
           Stock
           for
           their
           subsistance
           ,
           and
           wanted
           money
           only
           for
           the
           Levies
           ,
           which
           could
           amount
           to
           no
           great
           sum
           .
           I
           had
           20000
           Crowns
           at
           Rome
           ,
           which
           I
           resolved
           to
           send
           for
           by
           
             Augustine
             de
             Lieto
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           gave
           eight
           Felucca's
           well
           armed
           .
           He
           provided
           for
           his
           departure
           ,
           but
           was
           hindered
           by
           ill
           weather
           till
           the
           tenth
           of
           March.
           He
           had
           enriched
           himself
           by
           many
           moveables
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           take
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           Pictures
           ,
           Plate
           and
           other
           goods
           of
           value
           ,
           and
           as
           persons
           of
           low
           birth
           are
           most
           easily
           transported
           to
           vanity
           ,
           he
           would
           needs
           take
           with
           him
           a
           great
           Train
           and
           Equipage
           ,
           with
           part
           of
           my
           Musick
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           a
           speedy
           return
           ,
           stayed
           to
           divert
           himself
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           shew
           his
           splendor
           and
           magnificence
           ,
           which
           proved
           the
           cause
           of
           my
           ruin
           ;
           for
           if
           I
           had
           received
           my
           money
           time
           enough
           ,
           after
           my
           Levies
           had
           been
           compleated
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           changed
           the
           Guards
           of
           all
           the
           Posts
           every
           night
           ,
           by
           drawing
           of
           lots
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           it
           would
           have
           been
           impossible
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           have
           taken
           any
           certain
           measures
           since
           they
           could
           not
           foresee
           who
           they
           were
           to
           deal
           with
           .
           I
           now
           wanted
           not
           good
           and
           experienced
           Officers
           ;
           for
           besides
           many
           Frenchmen
           which
           came
           daily
           to
           me
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Neapolitans
           that
           served
           in
           
             Flanders
             ,
             Catalonia
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Milan
           ran
           away
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           me
           in
           Troops
           ;
           and
           (
           had
           not
           my
           ruin
           been
           so
           sodain
           )
           not
           one
           of
           them
           would
           have
           continued
           in
           those
           Armies
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           France
           lost
           a
           most
           probable
           opportunity
           ;
           for
           had
           she
           given
           me
           the
           least
           assistance
           ,
           
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Enemies
           forces
           in
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Milan
           would
           have
           made
           its
           Conquest
           easie
           ,
           whilest
           I
           deprived
           Spain
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           Naples
           ,
           which
           by
           its
           Men
           ,
           Money
           ,
           and
           Naval
           Forces
           ,
           alone
           maintained
           the
           War
           of
           Catalonia
           and
           Italy
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Charge
           of
           that
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Embassies
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Venice
          
           ,
           and
           Genoua
           .
        
         
           The
           Ninth
           of
           
             March
             Augustine
             de
             Lieto
          
           going
           to
           Posilippo
           to
           embark
           with
           my
           dispatches
           ,
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           that
           waited
           an
           occasion
           to
           make
           the
           People
           rise
           against
           me
           ,
           seconded
           by
           Gennaro
           and
           the
           Peoples
           Elect
           ,
           thought
           he
           had
           met
           the
           best
           imaginable
           ;
           giving
           out
           that
           having
           pillaged
           the
           Town
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           be
           gone
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Felucca's
           that
           were
           ready
           to
           set
           sail
           ,
           I
           sent
           before
           me
           to
           Rome
           ,
           whatsoever
           was
           rare
           and
           precious
           .
           About
           ten
           a
           Clock
           at
           night
           
             Augustino
             Mollo
          
           brought
           to
           me
           Captain
           
             Ignatio
             Spagnuollo
          
           to
           acquaint
           me
           with
           Andrea's
           Order
           to
           him
           to
           be
           ready
           with
           his
           Company
           .
           which
           consisted
           of
           Three
           hundred
           Laborers
           ,
           to
           kill
           me
           the
           next
           morning
           in
           my
           Pallace
           ;
           that
           the
           resolution
           had
           been
           taken
           ,
           but
           he
           assured
           me
           of
           his
           fidelity
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           keep
           his
           men
           in
           Arms
           ,
           to
           march
           whithersoever
           I
           commanded
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Tenth
           in
           the
           morning
           I
           visited
           all
           the
           Town
           ,
           to
           take
           cognizance
           of
           whatsoever
           was
           in
           agitation
           ,
           and
           perceived
           the
           People
           somewhat
           altered
           ,
           by
           the
           apprehension
           had
           been
           given
           them
           of
           my
           design
           to
           plunder
           and
           abandon
           
           them
           .
           I
           disabused
           very
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           sent
           Orders
           to
           
             Augustin
             de
             Lieto
          
           not
           to
           set
           sail
           ,
           before
           he
           received
           an
           important
           dispatch
           from
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           go
           about
           immediately
           after
           dinner
           .
           Whilest
           I
           was
           writing
           ,
           
             Hieronimo
             Fabrani
          
           my
           Secretary
           ,
           came
           in
           great
           disorder
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           an
           insurrection
           ,
           and
           above
           Four
           thousand
           men
           in
           Arms
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           all
           whose
           talk
           was
           of
           coming
           to
           cut
           off
           my
           head
           in
           my
           Pallace
           .
           He
           was
           enraged
           to
           see
           that
           instead
           of
           concerning
           my self
           at
           this
           advice
           ,
           I
           laughed
           at
           it
           as
           a
           trifle
           :
           another
           person
           came
           immediately
           to
           confirm
           it
           with
           no
           less
           disquiet
           and
           apprehension
           than
           the
           former
           :
           I
           therefore
           called
           for
           Horses
           ,
           and
           sending
           for
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           ,
           gave
           him
           Order
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           passed
           ,
           and
           carefully
           observing
           the
           countenances
           and
           actions
           of
           all
           ,
           take
           notice
           what
           Leaders
           appeared
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           these
           Mutineers
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           could
           hear
           them
           say
           .
           I
           called
           for
           Boots
           ,
           but
           my
           servants
           were
           in
           such
           disorder
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           sought
           all
           up
           and
           down
           for
           what
           they
           had
           in
           their
           hands
           .
           By
           that
           time
           I
           had
           put
           on
           my
           Boots
           ,
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           came
           to
           tell
           me
           that
           Five
           or
           Six
           thousand
           men
           were
           in
           Armes
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           Gennaro
           and
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           at
           their
           Head
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           much
           incensed
           ,
           and
           continually
           cried
           ,
           
             God
             and
             the
             People
          
           .
           This
           News
           pleased
           me
           ,
           because
           nothing
           of
           Spain
           being
           intermixed
           ,
           I
           knew
           it
           was
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Commotion
           ,
           which
           my
           presence
           would
           easily
           pacifie
           .
           He
           hastened
           
           me
           to
           go
           down
           and
           take
           Horse
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           appear
           and
           defend
           my self
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Mutineers
           ,
           I
           heard
           a
           great
           noise
           before
           my
           Pallace
           ,
           and
           looking
           out
           of
           my
           Window
           ,
           saw
           all
           such
           of
           the
           People
           as
           had
           no
           Arms
           run
           away
           for
           fear
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           sign
           with
           my
           Hat
           to
           them
           to
           stand
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           nothing
           but
           a
           little
           disorder
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           instantly
           remedy
           .
           I
           went
           down
           and
           mounting
           a
           great
           and
           fiery
           Courser
           ,
           took
           with
           me
           fifteen
           of
           the
           best
           Musketiers
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           which
           that
           day
           was
           of
           
             Diego
             Peres
          
           his
           Regiment
           ,
           he
           himself
           went
           along
           ,
           and
           I
           commanded
           him
           to
           keep
           still
           before
           my
           Horse
           ,
           to
           do
           what
           I
           should
           appoint
           him
           :
           I
           then
           sent
           to
           all
           our
           Posts
           ,
           that
           care
           might
           be
           taken
           of
           their
           security
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           be
           very
           vigilant
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           Enemies
           taking
           advantage
           by
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           disorder
           was
           likely
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Town
           :
           afterwards
           I
           marched
           ,
           and
           had
           hardly
           gone
           Two
           hundred
           Paces
           ,
           when
           ,
           hard
           by
           the
           Gate
           of
           Capua
           ,
           over
           against
           a
           Chappel
           called
           St.
           Catharines
           ,
           I
           perceived
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           with
           his
           Sword
           drawn
           ,
           on
           an
           Isabella
           coloured
           Horse
           with
           a
           white
           Mane
           and
           Tail
           ,
           which
           
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           had
           given
           Gennaro
           ,
           who
           was
           likewise
           himself
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Mutiniers
           on
           a
           Black
           Courser
           ,
           continually
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             God
             and
             the
             People
          
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           came
           within
           Thirty
           Paces
           ,
           I
           fired
           upon
           them
           ,
           minding
           my
           Musketiers
           to
           take
           good
           aim
           ,
           which
           they
           performed
           so
           ill
           ,
           that
           none
           was
           either
           slain
           or
           
           hurt
           ;
           yet
           Vincenzo
           and
           Gennaro
           ran
           instantly
           away
           :
           the
           last
           of
           these
           regained
           the
           Carmelites
           Tower
           ,
           where
           he
           shut
           himself
           up
           with
           so
           much
           fear
           ,
           that
           he
           appeared
           no
           more
           that
           day
           ,
           nor
           suffered
           any
           to
           enter
           ;
           the
           other
           by
           the
           swiftness
           of
           his
           Horse
           got
           to
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           seek
           a
           secure
           retreat
           .
           I
           immediately
           rid
           up
           to
           this
           revolted
           People
           ,
           and
           asking
           them
           who
           had
           caused
           them
           to
           take
           Arms
           ,
           and
           on
           what
           pretence
           ?
           they
           told
           me
           they
           had
           been
           informed
           ,
           that
           I
           intended
           to
           go
           away
           and
           abandon
           them
           to
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           carrying
           with
           me
           all
           that
           was
           rich
           and
           precious
           in
           their
           Town
           :
           I
           replied
           ,
           They
           might
           have
           easily
           observed
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           I
           had
           been
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           avarice
           was
           not
           my
           vice
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           should
           never
           have
           a
           pretence
           to
           accuse
           me
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           thought
           me
           guilty
           ,
           and
           gave
           so
           easie
           belief
           to
           Traitors
           ,
           that
           cried
           me
           down
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           immediate
           destruction
           ,
           or
           were
           dissatisfied
           with
           my
           Conduct
           and
           Service
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           let
           me
           know
           it
           without
           coming
           tumultuously
           to
           murther
           me
           ;
           and
           that
           having
           Felucca's
           ready
           at
           Posilippo
           ,
           and
           the
           wind
           favorable
           (
           if
           my
           misfortune
           rendered
           me
           disagreeable
           to
           them
           )
           I
           would
           embark
           immediately
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           afterwards
           become
           sensible
           whether
           Gennaro
           and
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           (
           who
           had
           a
           sufficient
           influence
           over
           them
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           take
           Arms
           against
           me
           )
           would
           prove
           more
           faithful
           and
           useful
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           were
           able
           to
           save
           them
           from
           the
           revenge
           and
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           prevent
           the
           plundering
           and
           burning
           
           their
           Houses
           ,
           secure
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Wives
           ,
           and
           preserve
           their
           lives
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Childrens
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           to
           that
           time
           done
           ;
           or
           assure
           them
           of
           the
           liberty
           and
           quiet
           I
           promised
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           afterwards
           have
           more
           kindness
           for
           me
           ,
           a
           greater
           sense
           of
           my
           services
           ,
           and
           less
           confidence
           in
           Traitors
           ,
           that
           sought
           my
           destruction
           ,
           only
           in
           order
           to
           reduce
           them
           under
           the
           Spanish
           Tyranny
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           Mutineers
           were
           mollified
           by
           my
           discourse
           ,
           and
           cried
           out
           ,
           They
           deserved
           not
           the
           affection
           I
           had
           for
           them
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           all
           die
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           such
           as
           loved
           me
           not
           ,
           or
           refused
           to
           obey
           me
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           dragged
           about
           the
           Streets
           and
           hung
           up
           by
           the
           feet
           .
           Follow
           me
           then
           ,
           my
           friends
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           together
           pacifie
           the
           disorder
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           I
           will
           establish
           quiet
           ,
           and
           employ
           the
           remainder
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           to
           obtain
           you
           a
           lasting
           freedom
           from
           oppression
           .
           I
           kept
           on
           towards
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           followed
           by
           them
           all
           with
           a
           thousand
           benedictions
           and
           acclamations
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Highness
           ,
           without
           once
           mentioning
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           looked
           on
           my
           interests
           as
           the
           same
           with
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           Coming
           to
           the
           Market-place
           I
           spoke
           much
           in
           the
           manner
           I
           had
           done
           before
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           I
           found
           there
           ,
           which
           was
           heard
           with
           the
           same
           demonstrations
           of
           respect
           and
           kindness
           .
           
             Onoffrio
             Pogane
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           highliest
           affected
           to
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           that
           I
           suspected
           ,
           was
           brought
           to
           me
           with
           twenty
           Rapiers
           points
           at
           his
           breast
           ,
           and
           I
           made
           his
           Company
           lay
           down
           their
           
           Armes
           ,
           after
           a
           severe
           reprehension
           for
           his
           having
           caused
           them
           to
           take
           them
           up
           without
           my
           Order
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           having
           been
           one
           of
           those
           that
           marched
           at
           the
           head
           of
           such
           as
           came
           to
           attempt
           my
           life
           ;
           giving
           me
           some
           marks
           of
           his
           penitence
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           his
           fear
           ,
           I
           pardoned
           him
           ,
           with
           order
           to
           go
           to
           his
           Quarter
           ,
           and
           take
           care
           that
           all
           might
           be
           peaceable
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           I
           saw
           a
           great
           concourse
           of
           people
           come
           the
           length
           of
           a
           Street
           ,
           and
           perceived
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Peoples
           Elect
           ,
           who
           with
           as
           many
           as
           he
           could
           draw
           together
           ,
           came
           to
           joyn
           with
           Gennaro
           and
           Vincenzo
           .
           He
           was
           carried
           in
           an
           open
           Sedan
           with
           his
           Sword
           drawn
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           appeasing
           the
           Tumult
           ,
           endeavoured
           by
           his
           discourse
           to
           make
           a
           new
           Commotion
           .
           His
           surprisal
           at
           meeting
           me
           was
           great
           ,
           and
           augmented
           when
           he
           saw
           all
           his
           companions
           joyn
           with
           those
           that
           followed
           me
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             God
             and
             his
             Highness
          
           .
           The
           people
           looked
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           motion
           of
           their
           hands
           demanded
           my
           permission
           to
           cut
           off
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           drag
           him
           about
           the
           Streets
           ,
           but
           I
           by
           another
           sign
           let
           them
           know
           I
           would
           not
           have
           it
           done
           ;
           and
           perceiving
           him
           a
           little
           come
           to
           himself
           ,
           asked
           him
           what
           he
           pretended
           ?
           and
           whither
           he
           went
           ?
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           having
           heard
           there
           was
           a
           disturbance
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           seek
           me
           to
           receive
           my
           Orders
           ,
           and
           know
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           .
           I
           then
           appointed
           him
           to
           cause
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           Arms
           ,
           and
           assemble
           the
           Magistrates
           at
           St.
           Austins
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           come
           home
           to
           
           me
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           I
           would
           command
           him
           farther
           .
        
         
           The
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           meeting
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           presenting
           his
           Pistol
           to
           his
           Breast
           ,
           asked
           ,
           Who
           he
           was
           for
           ?
           the
           other
           answered
           ,
           For
           God
           and
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           this
           being
           that
           which
           was
           ordinarily
           said
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           fire
           ;
           but
           thought
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           me
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           apprehending
           ,
           escaped
           by
           the
           swiftness
           of
           his
           Horse
           .
           It
           was
           my
           misfortune
           that
           I
           had
           not
           enough
           opened
           my self
           to
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           who
           apprehending
           I
           might
           blame
           him
           for
           using
           any
           violence
           without
           order
           ,
           failed
           of
           ridding
           me
           of
           the
           most
           dangerous
           Person
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           whose
           death
           was
           the
           most
           necessary
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           I
           afterwards
           rid
           round
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           my
           presence
           and
           discourse
           quieted
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           Porta
           ,
           I
           was
           told
           that
           some
           were
           intrenching
           themselves
           at
           Pagano's
           Quarter
           ;
           I
           sent
           two
           young
           men
           ,
           Brothers
           ,
           called
           the
           Riga's
           ,
           that
           were
           well
           beloved
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           to
           tell
           the
           Captain
           ,
           that
           if
           as
           I
           came
           that
           way
           I
           found
           not
           the
           Trenches
           slighted
           ,
           or
           if
           I
           perceived
           the
           least
           murmure
           or
           disturbance
           ,
           I
           would
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           hanged
           by
           the
           foot
           .
           He
           obeyed
           my
           Orders
           with
           all
           marks
           of
           respect
           and
           entire
           submission
           .
           Thus
           leaving
           all
           quiet
           ,
           I
           returned
           to
           my
           Pallace
           ,
           there
           to
           expect
           the
           Peoples
           Elect
           ,
           with
           the
           Captains
           of
           the
           Quarters
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           commanded
           to
           come
           thither
           ,
           to
           hear
           from
           me
           what
           they
           were
           to
           do
           on
           an
           occasion
           so
           difficult
           and
           dangerous
           .
        
         
         
           This
           great
           Tumult
           vanished
           like
           a
           Fire
           of
           Straw
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           began
           without
           occasion
           ,
           ended
           without
           effusion
           of
           bloud
           ,
           though
           in
           all
           appearance
           ,
           its
           consequences
           were
           likely
           to
           have
           been
           very
           fatal
           .
           The
           Peoples
           Elect
           coming
           to
           me
           ,
           followed
           by
           all
           the
           Captains
           of
           the
           several
           Quarters
           and
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           I
           complained
           of
           his
           proceeding
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           endeavours
           had
           tended
           more
           to
           incense
           than
           appease
           the
           People
           ;
           telling
           him
           that
           if
           for
           the
           future
           any
           such
           disturbances
           happened
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           know
           of
           me
           how
           he
           should
           comport
           himself
           and
           receive
           my
           Orders
           ;
           that
           the
           business
           being
           so
           well
           passed
           over
           ,
           I
           would
           once
           again
           give
           Testimonies
           of
           my
           Clemency
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           be
           the
           last
           ;
           for
           at
           the
           next
           disturbance
           that
           happened
           I
           would
           make
           exemplary
           punishments
           .
           After
           he
           had
           oftentimes
           besought
           my
           pardon
           ,
           he
           also
           begged
           it
           for
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           to
           which
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Captains
           of
           the
           Quarters
           ,
           I
           condiscended
           ,
           with
           security
           to
           come
           and
           acknowledge
           his
           fault
           ,
           and
           cast
           himself
           at
           my
           feet
           .
           He
           came
           presently
           after
           ,
           and
           falling
           on
           his
           Knees
           before
           me
           ,
           at
           first
           pretended
           to
           justifie
           himself
           and
           make
           excuses
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           acknowledging
           that
           his
           Crime
           deserved
           the
           severest
           punishment
           ,
           protested
           ,
           that
           in
           consideration
           of
           his
           life
           that
           I
           had
           given
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           afterwards
           be
           the
           most
           faithful
           and
           submissive
           of
           all
           men
           .
           I
           told
           him
           he
           was
           to
           thank
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           that
           had
           interceded
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           whom
           I
           had
           too
           great
           a
           respect
           to
           deny
           them
           any
           thing
           :
           that
           his
           attempt
           upon
           my
           life
           merited
           the
           most
           
           cruel
           punishments
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           take
           are
           of
           his
           future
           comportment
           ,
           that
           no
           faults
           of
           his
           could
           be
           pardonable
           after
           so
           many
           relapses
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           be
           mindful
           of
           the
           testimonies
           he
           had
           received
           of
           my
           goodness
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           own
           ingratitude
           and
           obstinate
           malice
           ;
           that
           I
           would
           watch
           him
           narrowly
           ,
           very
           well
           understanding
           all
           his
           designs
           and
           intrigues
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           least
           false
           step
           should
           expose
           him
           to
           be
           punished
           as
           a
           Disturber
           of
           the
           publick
           quiet
           ,
           a
           Traytor
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           Correspondent
           of
           its
           Tyrants
           :
           afterwards
           beginning
           to
           rally
           with
           him
           ,
           I
           advised
           him
           never
           to
           take
           Arms
           ,
           since
           he
           carried
           his
           Sword
           so
           unhandsomly
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           no
           〈◊〉
           to
           appear
           in
           such
           a
           ridiculous
           posture
           ;
           but
           content
           himself
           with
           his
           Pen
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           use
           better
           and
           which
           better
           became
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           sent
           to
           Gennaro
           to
           come
           to
           me
           on
           my
           Parole
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           make
           haste
           whilest
           I
           was
           in
           the
           humor
           of
           pardoning
           .
           He
           was
           willing
           to
           obey
           me
           ,
           but
           fearing
           the
           People
           would
           tear
           him
           in
           pieces
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           sent
           to
           desire
           my
           Guards
           for
           a
           Convoy
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           more
           than
           necessary
           ,
           the
           Women
           railing
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Common
           People
           every
           moment
           ready
           to
           fall
           upon
           him
           .
           At
           his
           arrival
           he
           fell
           on
           his
           Knees
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           kissed
           my
           feet
           ,
           weeping
           and
           trembling
           ,
           being
           naturally
           very
           timorous
           ;
           I
           let
           him
           continue
           a
           good
           while
           in
           this
           posture
           ,
           unable
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           more
           to
           me
           ,
           than
           conjure
           me
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           our
           Lady
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           and
           St.
           Gennaro
           to
           spare
           his
           life
           ,
           embracing
           my
           Knees
           with
           all
           his
           strength
           .
           At
           last
           I
           caused
           him
           
           to
           arise
           ,
           with
           assurance
           that
           I
           had
           forgot
           all
           his
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           needed
           fear
           nothing
           ,
           provided
           he
           became
           more
           faithful
           and
           more
           discreet
           for
           the
           future
           .
           I
           reproached
           him
           that
           he
           could
           not
           deny
           that
           had
           not
           my
           arrival
           at
           Naples
           prevented
           it
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           put
           to
           death
           the
           next
           day
           ;
           that
           this
           was
           the
           third
           sedition
           I
           had
           pardoned
           him
           for
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           several
           times
           intended
           to
           attempt
           against
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           knew
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           coming
           to
           seek
           me
           at
           Romero's
           ;
           that
           I
           was
           not
           ignorant
           of
           his
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           all
           particulars
           whereof
           I
           could
           tell
           him
           ;
           that
           I
           had
           information
           of
           his
           Negotiations
           with
           France
           to
           ruin
           me
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           had
           hindered
           me
           from
           being
           assisted
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           supplied
           ;
           that
           himself
           should
           be
           judge
           what
           his
           ingratitude
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           disloyalty
           to
           his
           Countrey
           merited
           .
           He
           answered
           onely
           with
           tears
           ,
           and
           falling
           again
           on
           his
           Knees
           ,
           incessantly
           cried
           .
           
             Mercy
             ,
             Mercy
          
           .
           I
           told
           him
           that
           for
           the
           sakes
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           I
           granted
           it
           him
           ;
           but
           let
           him
           know
           it
           was
           the
           last
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           my
           better
           security
           I
           would
           place
           a
           Garrison
           in
           the
           
             Carmelites
             Tower
          
           ;
           but
           would
           not
           nevertheless
           take
           its
           Command
           from
           him
           ,
           where
           he
           should
           continue
           with
           his
           Si●score
           men
           for
           his
           Guard
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           would
           send
           one
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Companies
           thither
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           relieved
           every
           night
           .
           By
           this
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           out
           of
           fear
           of
           the
           Enemies
           practices
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           Master
           there
           as
           long
           as
           you
           remain
           faithful
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           cease
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           both
           your
           Tower
           and
           Person
           shall
           be
           in
           my
           hands
           .
           I
           immediately
           
           commanded
           
             Mattheo
             d'
             Amore
          
           to
           march
           thither
           with
           his
           Company
           ,
           and
           Gennaro
           to
           send
           order
           for
           his
           reception
           ;
           for
           security
           of
           which
           I
           kept
           him
           with
           me
           ,
           till
           I
           should
           have
           notice
           that
           I
           was
           obeyed
           .
           Thus
           I
           drew
           from
           this
           sedition
           an
           augmentation
           of
           my
           credit
           ,
           and
           possest
           my self
           of
           the
           most
           important
           Post
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           
             Mattheo
             d'
             Amore
          
           sending
           me
           word
           that
           his
           Company
           had
           admittance
           ,
           I
           dismissed
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           Gennaro
           ,
           who
           never
           afterwards
           came
           at
           me
           ,
           alledging
           for
           excuse
           that
           he
           was
           no
           longer
           safe
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           (
           on
           occasion
           of
           this
           last
           Tumult
           )
           had
           such
           a
           hatred
           for
           him
           ,
           they
           could
           neither
           see
           nor
           hear
           him
           named
           without
           horror
           .
           I
           sent
           after
           
             Augustine
             de
             Lieto
          
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           make
           all
           the
           haste
           he
           possibly
           could
           to
           bring
           me
           Money
           (
           which
           would
           secure
           and
           soon
           compleat
           my
           enterprise
           )
           and
           publish
           in
           Rome
           the
           good
           success
           of
           this
           happy
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           Auditor
           General
           being
           in
           the
           interim
           returned
           from
           Aversa
           ,
           with
           the
           informations
           ,
           I
           caused
           the
           Tri●ls
           of
           Colonel
           
             Antonio
             de
             Calco
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Horse
           Captain
           
             Andrea
             Rama
          
           ,
           convicted
           of
           design
           to
           debauch
           my
           men
           and
           carry
           them
           to
           the
           Enemy
           to
           be
           made
           an
           end
           of
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           condemned
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           offered
           Twenty
           thousand
           Crowns
           (
           of
           which
           I
           stood
           in
           very
           great
           need
           )
           for
           their
           pardons
           ,
           I
           thought
           an
           Example
           more
           necessary
           .
           
             Marco
             Pisano
          
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           shaved
           as
           a
           Clergyman
           ,
           appealed
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Justice
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           not
           allow
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           Priest
           ,
           being
           an
           Officer
           actually
           in
           Arms
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Head
           
           of
           Troops
           .
           The
           Twelfth
           of
           March
           Execution
           was
           publickly
           made
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           with
           general
           applause
           ,
           and
           their
           Estates
           being
           confiscated
           ,
           I
           used
           all
           endeavour
           to
           discover
           the
           money
           they
           had
           offered
           me
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           hid
           it
           so
           well
           I
           could
           get
           no
           news
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           nothing
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           fair
           and
           good
           Horse
           ,
           which
           I
           gave
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Four-bin
          
           ,
           that
           was
           killed
           under
           me
           the
           day
           I
           was
           taken
           Prisoner
           .
        
         
           The
           Spaniards
           reduced
           to
           extreamest
           want
           ,
           not
           having
           Victuals
           sufficient
           for
           their
           Troops
           and
           Garrisons
           of
           their
           Castles
           ,
           desirous
           to
           free
           themselves
           of
           all
           useless
           mouths
           ,
           permitted
           all
           people
           that
           lived
           within
           their
           limits
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           us
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           so
           many
           arrived
           in
           the
           space
           of
           two
           dayes
           ,
           as
           made
           a
           great
           discovery
           of
           the
           general
           inclination
           ,
           We
           did
           our selves
           prejudice
           by
           the
           reception
           of
           so
           many
           persons
           ,
           who
           must
           otherwise
           have
           eaten
           upon
           the
           Enemy
           :
           but
           after
           two
           dayes
           refusal
           ,
           we
           not
           being
           in
           so
           great
           scarcity
           ,
           I
           had
           compassion
           for
           so
           many
           people
           perishing
           by
           hunger
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           requests
           of
           their
           friends
           and
           relations
           received
           all
           that
           came
           ,
           because
           being
           of
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           so
           great
           hatred
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           gladly
           have
           seen
           every
           one
           of
           them
           exterminated
           .
           I
           now
           thought
           my
           affairs
           in
           so
           good
           a
           condition
           ,
           that
           (
           with
           a
           little
           patience
           )
           I
           might
           assure
           my self
           to
           see
           them
           arrive
           at
           a
           happy
           conclusion
           .
           I
           used
           all
           possible
           endeavour
           to
           get
           Corn
           enough
           to
           restore
           plenty
           to
           Naples
           ,
           and
           promising
           payment
           to
           the
           Proprietors
           ,
           a
           
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           thousand
           load
           was
           provided
           in
           Apulia
           ,
           and
           fourscore
           thousand
           in
           Basilicata
           ,
           on
           which
           a
           moderate
           price
           was
           set
           ;
           but
           there
           being
           some
           difficulty
           for
           bringing
           it
           to
           me
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           Ariana
           that
           lay
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           endeavoured
           to
           become
           Master
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           proved
           easie
           ,
           by
           a
           Treaty
           with
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           Bonalbergo
           ,
           which
           (
           to
           my
           great
           sorrow
           )
           proved
           fatal
           to
           him
           :
           He
           sent
           a
           Friar
           to
           assure
           me
           of
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           propound
           the
           besieging
           it
           ,
           that
           delivering
           it
           to
           me
           ,
           he
           might
           become
           my
           Prisoner
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           that
           afterwards
           being
           set
           at
           liberty
           on
           his
           Parole
           ,
           never
           any
           more
           to
           bear
           Arms
           against
           me
           ,
           he
           might
           unsuspected
           pass
           into
           Calabria
           ,
           and
           making
           his
           friends
           and
           relations
           declare
           ,
           possess
           himself
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           strong
           places
           of
           that
           Province
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           very
           great
           credit
           ,
           being
           rich
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Noble
           and
           Ancient
           Family
           of
           Spinelli
           .
           The
           joy
           I
           received
           at
           this
           welcome
           News
           may
           easily
           be
           imagined
           .
           I
           presently
           caused
           Six
           thousand
           men
           to
           march
           ,
           one
           thousand
           of
           them
           of
           
             La
             Cava
          
           ,
           commanded
           by
           
             Diego
             Sorrentino
          
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           made
           Colonel
           after
           the
           attacque
           of
           the
           Posts
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           behaved
           himself
           very
           well
           ;
           as
           many
           of
           Nocera
           under
           their
           own
           Officers
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           of
           St.
           Severin
           and
           the
           Troops
           of
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           ,
           who
           after
           his
           death
           obeyed
           
             Horatio
             Vassallo
          
           ,
           aad
           
             Diego
             Vassallo
          
           his
           Uncle
           ;
           and
           appointed
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Villepreux
          
           (
           at
           present
           Mayor
           of
           Bourdeaux
           ,
           whom
           I
           acquainted
           with
           my
           design
           )
           to
           command
           the
           whole
           .
           As
           〈◊〉
           as
           Ariana
           was
           invested
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           
           took
           Arms
           in
           my
           favour
           ,
           and
           killing
           at
           the
           Gate
           the
           Auditor
           
             Carlo
             Ruffo
          
           ,
           that
           pretended
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           with
           Veneroso
           Secretary
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Salsa
           ,
           President
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           
             Monte
             Fuscolo
          
           that
           came
           thither
           ,
           after
           his
           having
           abandoned
           
             Monte
             Fuscolo
          
           ,
           when
           
             Petro
             Crescentio
          
           possessed
           himself
           of
           it
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           those
           two
           persons
           Ariana
           yielded
           and
           was
           not
           plundered
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Salsa
           and
           his
           two
           Sons
           ,
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           Bonalbergo
           ,
           with
           his
           Son
           Don
           
             Carlo
             Spinelli
          
           ,
           Don
           
             Lewis
             Cavaniglia
          
           and
           his
           Brother
           ,
           retired
           to
           the
           Castle
           ,
           which
           they
           yielded
           on
           Articles
           ,
           that
           their
           lives
           being
           saved
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           sent
           prisoners
           to
           me
           :
           but
           our
           soldiers
           getting
           drunk
           at
           the
           joy
           of
           so
           good
           success
           ,
           they
           that
           belonged
           to
           St.
           Severine
           ,
           accustomed
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           villanies
           ,
           disorders
           ,
           and
           cruelties
           ,
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           ,
           seised
           on
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           (
           what
           ever
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Villepreux
          
           could
           do
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           dragged
           them
           to
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           where
           these
           raskals
           having
           disarmed
           and
           bound
           them
           ,
           killed
           the
           Duke
           of
           Salsa
           in
           cold
           blood
           with
           three
           Musket-bullets
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           ,
           doing
           the
           like
           afterwards
           to
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           Bonalbergo
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           my
           friends
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           I
           expected
           great
           and
           considerable
           services
           ;
           the
           Cavaniglia's
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Salsa's
           Sons
           ,
           about
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           with
           Don
           
             Carlo
             Spinelli
          
           that
           was
           but
           fourteen
           ,
           hardly
           escaping
           the
           fury
           of
           these
           Barbarians
           :
           who
           after
           this
           horrible
           action
           cast
           themselves
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Villepreux
          
           ,
           to
           beg
           pardon
           for
           the
           violence
           
           offered
           to
           his
           Person
           ;
           protesting
           to
           be
           ever
           after
           obedient
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           not
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           fear
           he
           would
           have
           prevented
           the
           Massacre
           they
           had
           resolved
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           dismissed
           them
           ,
           reserving
           no
           more
           then
           such
           a
           Garrison
           as
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Ariana
           (
           whose
           Government
           I
           had
           given
           him
           )
           making
           choice
           of
           the
           best
           and
           discreetest
           of
           the
           soldiers
           .
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           conceive
           my
           sorrow
           at
           receipt
           of
           this
           strange
           News
           ,
           which
           deprived
           me
           of
           all
           relish
           of
           so
           important
           a
           Victory
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           instant
           not
           only
           freed
           me
           from
           want
           ,
           but
           secured
           me
           such
           plenty
           ,
           as
           could
           no
           more
           fail
           ,
           the
           way
           being
           open
           to
           bring
           without
           Convoy
           enough
           to
           serve
           us
           two
           years
           .
        
         
           Two
           dayes
           after
           the
           prisoners
           were
           brought
           me
           ,
           the
           two
           Cavaniglia's
           bound
           ,
           the
           others
           not
           so
           ,
           because
           Children
           .
           I
           instantly
           discharged
           the
           Cavaniglia's
           ,
           on
           condition
           never
           more
           to
           carry
           Arms
           against
           me
           .
           I
           sent
           the
           Duke
           of
           Salsa's
           Children
           to
           their
           Relations
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           let
           them
           understand
           my
           sorrow
           for
           the
           death
           of
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           proffered
           them
           all
           manner
           of
           Civilities
           ,
           with
           promise
           by
           serving
           them
           to
           mitigate
           the
           sorrow
           of
           the
           loss
           they
           so
           passionately
           resented
           .
           I
           most
           affectionately
           embraced
           Don
           
             Carlo
             Spinelli
          
           ,
           wept
           for
           his
           Fathers
           misfortune
           ,
           my
           Obligations
           to
           whom
           I
           promised
           to
           make
           good
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ever
           his
           servant
           .
           I
           kept
           him
           with
           me
           till
           I
           heard
           from
           his
           relations
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           signified
           by
           Letters
           the
           great
           share
           I
           had
           in
           their
           affliction
           ,
           they
           themselves
           
           not
           being
           more
           sensibly
           concerned
           .
           The
           poor
           youth
           ,
           very
           handsom
           and
           very
           witty
           ,
           received
           so
           well
           these
           testimonies
           of
           my
           kindness
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           he
           promised
           never
           to
           forget
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           remain
           all
           his
           life
           inseparable
           from
           my
           interests
           .
           After
           some
           dayes
           I
           returned
           him
           to
           his
           Grandmother
           ,
           the
           Princess
           of
           St.
           George
           ,
           that
           sent
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           one
           of
           my
           greatest
           regrets
           during
           my
           imprisonment
           ,
           was
           that
           I
           wanted
           time
           to
           punish
           the
           Authors
           of
           so
           horrid
           a
           Cruelty
           ,
           on
           which
           account
           whilest
           I
           live
           nothing
           can
           comfort
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           Banditi
           giving
           me
           new
           disturbances
           by
           the
           like
           actions
           through
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           take
           an
           opportunity
           to
           discharge
           my self
           of
           all
           their
           Leaders
           ;
           who
           by
           their
           outrages
           and
           plunderings
           ,
           made
           useless
           all
           my
           endeavours
           to
           gain
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           any
           of
           whom
           seemed
           affected
           to
           me
           ,
           they
           sought
           to
           disgust
           them
           by
           ill
           usage
           .
           
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           was
           one
           of
           the
           forwardest
           on
           such
           occasions
           ,
           not
           desiring
           the
           Kingdoms
           settlement
           ,
           knowing
           that
           then
           he
           might
           no
           longer
           rob
           with
           impunity
           ,
           nor
           continue
           his
           Authority
           in
           Salerno
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           farther
           Principality
           ,
           where
           he
           reigned
           as
           Soveraign
           .
           I
           had
           given
           the
           Duke
           
             de
             la
             Rocca
          
           safe-guards
           for
           some
           of
           his
           Lands
           ,
           which
           he
           slighting
           ,
           sent
           to
           plunder
           ,
           as
           incensed
           by
           the
           recourse
           had
           been
           made
           to
           me
           .
           I
           writ
           him
           a
           Letter
           something
           blunt
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           sent
           me
           an
           Answer
           by
           a
           Priest
           ,
           whom
           I
           immediately
           asked
           if
           I
           had
           been
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           he
           going
           about
           to
           make
           excuses
           in
           his
           Friends
           behalf
           ,
           I
           refused
           to
           hear
           
           him
           ,
           and
           tore
           the
           Letter
           he
           brought
           me
           without
           reading
           it
           ,
           telling
           him
           angrily
           that
           I
           admitted
           no
           reply
           to
           my
           Orders
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           them
           executed
           punctually
           and
           speedily
           :
           
             Polito
             Pastena
          
           it
           seems
           will
           be
           independant
           and
           play
           the
           little
           Soueraigne
           (
           said
           I
           )
           ?
           tell
           him
           from
           me
           that
           if
           he
           continues
           ,
           I
           will
           teach
           him
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           punish
           him
           according
           to
           his
           desert
           :
           He
           shall
           find
           no
           security
           against
           my
           power
           and
           resentment
           in
           Salerno
           ,
           nor
           amongst
           his
           Banditi
           ,
           to
           what
           part
           soever
           he
           retires
           I
           will
           find
           wayes
           to
           come
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           certainly
           Master
           of
           his
           head
           as
           I
           was
           of
           Paul's
           of
           Naples
           .
           But
           if
           for
           the
           future
           he
           become
           more
           submissive
           and
           obedient
           ,
           I
           will
           cherish
           and
           consider
           him
           as
           formerly
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           more
           Authority
           and
           Credit
           than
           ever
           .
           His
           Messenger
           carried
           him
           back
           this
           Answer
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           tremble
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           great
           confidence
           ;
           which
           I
           perceived
           by
           his
           proceeding
           ,
           causing
           instantly
           to
           be
           rendered
           all
           that
           had
           been
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           without
           reply
           or
           delay
           complying
           with
           all
           I
           ordered
           him
           ever
           since
           .
           The
           dissimulation
           of
           his
           discontent
           diminished
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           obliged
           him
           to
           a
           nearer
           friendship
           with
           Gennaro
           .
           He
           sent
           him
           a
           dispatch
           to
           be
           conveyed
           to
           the
           French
           Ministers
           ,
           offering
           them
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           would
           send
           the
           Fleet
           to
           Salerno
           ,
           to
           put
           it
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           together
           all
           the
           Banditi
           of
           St.
           
             Severine
             ,
             La
             Cava
          
           and
           Nocera
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           Six
           thousand
           men
           .
           This
           caused
           the
           misfortune
           of
           the
           enterprise
           of
           Prince
           Thomas
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           notice
           by
           this
           dispatch
           (
           which
           fell
           
           into
           their
           hands
           after
           my
           imprisonment
           ,
           )
           at
           the
           arrival
           of
           their
           Fleet
           ,
           they
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           Angri
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           pass
           of
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           preventing
           the
           meeting
           of
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           three
           Towns
           above-mentioned
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           distrust
           some
           treacherie
           ,
           since
           nothing
           they
           had
           given
           him
           hope
           of
           had
           been
           performed
           .
           This
           obliged
           him
           to
           reimbark
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           haste
           ,
           and
           but
           little
           honour
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           my self
           to
           have
           been
           very
           glad
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           (
           with
           all
           this
           powerful
           correspondencies
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           a
           considerable
           Body
           of
           men
           to
           have
           landed
           )
           he
           could
           effect
           nothing
           ,
           whereas
           I
           alone
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           assistance
           subdued
           a
           great
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           subsisted
           five
           moneths
           ,
           though
           my
           Conduct
           was
           decried
           ,
           and
           I
           deprived
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           an
           atchievment
           so
           extraordinary
           and
           incredible
           .
        
         
           The
           Peoples
           Elect
           continuing
           his
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           punish
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           being
           dangerous
           to
           do
           it
           publickly
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Justice
           (
           the
           authority
           his
           Imployment
           gave
           him
           considered
           )
           I
           resolved
           on
           an
           indirect
           way
           towards
           it
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           performed
           with
           such
           adress
           as
           should
           give
           no
           cause
           of
           suspicion
           ,
           and
           his
           death
           seem
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           popular
           Tumult
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Quarter
           of
           Porto
           gave
           me
           notice
           that
           intelligence
           had
           been
           given
           them
           by
           some
           of
           their
           Pelucca's
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Island
           of
           ●rocita
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           Native
           ▪
           he
           made
           provision
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           refreshments
           to
           send
           to
           the
           Enemy
           .
           I
           gave
           credit
           to
           the
           report
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           incensed
           them
           against
           
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           immediately
           to
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           ,
           which
           I
           expresly
           forbid
           ,
           promising
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           secured
           that
           very
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           cause
           him
           to
           dye
           by
           Law
           ,
           it
           being
           of
           great
           concernment
           to
           draw
           from
           him
           by
           force
           of
           torments
           ,
           the
           names
           of
           all
           such
           of
           the
           Cabal
           as
           corresponded
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           After
           this
           I
           sent
           them
           away
           recommending
           secrecy
           :
           and
           desirous
           to
           make
           use
           of
           so
           favorable
           a
           Conjuncture
           ,
           commanded
           
             Cicio
             Battimiello
          
           and
           
             Peppo
             Ricco
          
           ,
           Persons
           resolute
           and
           faithful
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           execute
           an
           affair
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           to
           dine
           in
           that
           Quarter
           to
           keep
           the
           humor
           warm
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           some
           ready
           to
           follow
           them
           at
           the
           hour
           I
           should
           intimate
           .
           When
           I
           rose
           from
           dinner
           I
           was
           told
           there
           was
           some
           disturbance
           in
           Porto
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           took
           arms
           .
           I
           went
           immediately
           thither
           ,
           where
           finding
           a
           tumult
           ,
           I
           asked
           the
           reason
           ,
           they
           told
           me
           that
           having
           discovered
           more
           treasons
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Elect
           ,
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           suffer
           him
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           go
           to
           his
           house
           and
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           drag
           his
           body
           about
           the
           Streets
           .
           I
           forbid
           them
           to
           undertake
           any
           such
           violence
           ,
           which
           as
           long
           as
           I
           commanded
           in
           the
           Town
           should
           not
           be
           suffered
           ,
           causing
           them
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           arms
           ;
           and
           whilst
           I
           was
           on
           the
           way
           home
           ,
           ordered
           Batimiello
           ,
           that
           went
           along
           to
           wait
           on
           me
           thither
           ,
           to
           return
           and
           make
           them
           reassume
           them
           ,
           and
           go
           and
           execute
           their
           design
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           could
           not
           be
           suspected
           after
           having
           appeased
           the
           disorder
           :
           that
           he
           should
           lose
           no
           time
           ,
           because
           I
           was
           informed
           that
           
             Onoffrio
             Pagano
          
           was
           with
           
           him
           ,
           who
           I
           was
           desirous
           should
           run
           the
           same
           fortune
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           came
           home
           ,
           I
           went
           into
           my
           Cabinet
           to
           entertain
           
             Marco
             Antonio
             Brancaccio
          
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           had
           not
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hours
           discourse
           before
           my
           Servants
           came
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           noise
           was
           heard
           of
           abundance
           of
           people
           that
           had
           tumultuously
           flocked
           about
           my
           Palace
           .
           Looking
           out
           at
           the
           Window
           I
           perceived
           them
           ,
           carrying
           a
           head
           on
           the
           point
           of
           a
           Pike
           ,
           and
           draging
           a
           naked
           body
           by
           one
           foot
           ,
           the
           boyes
           having
           torn
           off
           the
           clothes
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           called
           to
           them
           to
           stand
           ,
           and
           asked
           what
           spectacle
           that
           was
           ?
           They
           told
           me
           it
           was
           the
           body
           of
           
             Antonio
             Mazella
          
           the
           Peoples
           Elect
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           head
           that
           was
           carried
           on
           the
           Pike
           :
           
             Cicio
             Batimiello
          
           and
           
             Peppo
             Ricco
          
           marching
           amongst
           the
           formost
           ,
           I
           asked
           them
           how
           they
           durst
           take
           the
           boldness
           ,
           after
           the
           prohibition
           I
           had
           made
           ,
           to
           undertake
           such
           an
           action
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           hanged
           :
           Falling
           on
           their
           knees
           they
           begged
           my
           pardon
           ,
           and
           my
           leave
           to
           come
           securely
           to
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           granted
           them
           .
           They
           came
           up
           to
           my
           Hall
           ,
           whether
           they
           brought
           Mazella's
           two
           Brothers-in-law
           bound
           ,
           telling
           me
           that
           after
           I
           had
           appeased
           the
           Tumult
           of
           Porto
           ,
           they
           had
           advertisement
           of
           a
           new
           treason
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Elect
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           conspiracy
           of
           his
           against
           my
           life
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           the
           next
           morning
           .
           That
           incensed
           by
           this
           they
           had
           immediately
           punished
           him
           ,
           apprehending
           that
           my
           over
           great
           clemency
           would
           have
           pardoned
           him
           ;
           that
           they
           willingly
           submitted
           to
           what
           soever
           
           I
           pleased
           to
           inflict
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           die
           contented
           to
           have
           given
           a
           testimonie
           of
           their
           affection
           to
           me
           and
           their
           Country
           :
           I
           pardon
           said
           I
           the
           indiscretion
           of
           your
           zeal
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           ever
           do
           the
           like
           I
           will
           make
           you
           such
           examples
           ,
           that
           none
           in
           Naples
           shall
           afterwards
           dare
           such
           an
           attempt
           .
           For
           terror
           to
           others
           I
           commanded
           his
           head
           to
           be
           set
           on
           a
           Post
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           to
           be
           hanged
           on
           one
           foot
           ;
           One
           of
           his
           Brothers-in-law
           I
           caused
           to
           be
           discharged
           immediately
           ,
           being
           assured
           of
           his
           fidelity
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           (
           to
           exempt
           him
           from
           fury
           of
           the
           people
           )
           I
           sent
           to
           the
           Vicarie
           ,
           and
           two
           dayes
           after
           sent
           him
           a
           pass
           to
           go
           whether
           he
           pleased
           ,
           provided
           he
           left
           the
           Town
           .
        
         
           The
           Spaniards
           were
           very
           sensibly
           concerned
           at
           this
           tragedie
           ,
           losing
           by
           it
           a
           Person
           they
           very
           much
           depended
           on
           .
           Gennaro
           was
           most
           furiously
           alarmed
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           the
           like
           ,
           resolved
           to
           embark
           with
           all
           his
           treasure
           on
           a
           Felucca
           ,
           and
           retire
           to
           Venice
           .
           I
           cunningly
           sent
           him
           Masters
           of
           Feluccas
           that
           pretended
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           letting
           me
           know
           the
           time
           of
           his
           departure
           would
           give
           me
           opportunity
           to
           seise
           upon
           him
           with
           all
           his
           wealth
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           supplied
           my
           necessities
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           few
           dayes
           have
           made
           an
           end
           of
           our
           business
           ;
           and
           surprising
           him
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           abandoning
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           carrying
           away
           the
           best
           things
           that
           were
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           caused
           him
           to
           have
           been
           hanged
           with
           the
           general
           applause
           of
           all
           the
           people
           .
           He
           could
           not
           have
           avoided
           this
           snare
           that
           was
           so
           handsomely
           laid
           for
           him
           if
           the
           Baron
           of
           Rovrou
           ,
           a
           diligent
           Spie
           
           upon
           all
           my
           actions
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           give
           him
           an
           account
           of
           them
           ,
           had
           not
           told
           him
           that
           I
           had
           given
           secret
           Audiences
           to
           Mariners
           ,
           of
           which
           being
           jealous
           ,
           he
           so
           particularly
           informed
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           discovered
           they
           were
           the
           same
           he
           intended
           to
           embark
           with
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           abandon
           the
           design
           he
           thought
           to
           have
           put
           in
           execution
           the
           next
           morning
           .
           This
           discovery
           driving
           him
           to
           despair
           ,
           obliged
           him
           to
           send
           one
           he
           confided
           in
           to
           conclude
           something
           with
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           Austria
           and
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           of
           which
           being
           informed
           by
           
             Augustino
             M●llo
          
           ,
           I
           thought
           I
           ought
           to
           rid
           my
           hands
           of
           him
           at
           what
           rate
           soever
           :
           but
           this
           was
           not
           easie
           ,
           he
           never
           going
           out
           of
           his
           Tower
           ,
           and
           being
           on
           that
           account
           secure
           from
           being
           used
           as
           the
           Peoples
           Elect
           had
           been
           ,
           neither
           could
           any
           thing
           be
           undertaken
           against
           him
           but
           by
           open
           force
           ,
           and
           great
           effusion
           of
           bloud
           ,
           his
           party
           within
           being
           equal
           to
           my
           Garrison
           .
        
         
           
             Augustino
             Mollo
          
           to
           free
           me
           from
           this
           difficulty
           ,
           came
           at
           night
           and
           told
           me
           ,
           I
           have
           brought
           you
           that
           will
           free
           you
           from
           Gennaro
           :
           his
           Treasons
           merit
           death
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           Justice
           be
           done
           on
           him
           is
           not
           very
           considerable
           :
           look
           on
           this
           Vial
           ful
           of
           so
           clear
           and
           beautiful
           water
           ,
           in
           four
           dayes
           time
           it
           will
           punish
           all
           his
           infidelities
           ;
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           Guard
           shall
           undertake
           to
           give
           him
           ,
           without
           his
           distrust
           ,
           it
           having
           no
           taste
           at
           all
           .
           On
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           which
           was
           Friday
           ,
           he
           caused
           him
           to
           drink
           it
           all
           at
           dinner
           ;
           but
           whether
           the
           dose
           was
           too
           weak
           ,
           or
           that
           having
           eaten
           nothing
           but
           cabbage
           dressed
           with
           oyl
           (
           which
           is
           certainly
           a
           great
           antidote
           )
           he
           fell
           a
           vomiting
           
           immediately
           ,
           which
           freed
           him
           from
           a
           danger
           so
           evident
           ,
           and
           that
           appeared
           so
           certain
           .
           He
           escaped
           with
           a
           head-ake
           and
           pain
           in
           his
           stomach
           for
           four
           or
           five
           dayes
           ,
           without
           any
           suspicion
           of
           the
           matter
           .
           I
           discovered
           some
           abuse
           in
           my
           Secretaries
           office
           ,
           of
           which
           complaints
           had
           been
           formerly
           made
           ,
           and
           a
           dispatch
           I
           had
           there
           refused
           ,
           being
           a
           fourth
           time
           presented
           to
           signe
           amongst
           several
           other
           Papers
           ,
           I
           sent
           for
           
             Hieronimo
             Fabrani
          
           my
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           severe
           repriment
           threatned
           to
           hang
           him
           if
           he
           ever
           committed
           the
           like
           fault
           .
           He
           layed
           the
           blame
           on
           his
           Clarks
           ,
           whom
           I
           caused
           to
           be
           all
           immediately
           turned
           away
           (
           exept
           Innocentio
           in
           whom
           I
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           confidence
           )
           ordering
           him
           to
           seek
           others
           ,
           assuring
           him
           that
           another
           time
           his
           Clarks
           should
           not
           excuse
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           person
           be
           responsible
           .
           Understanding
           that
           in
           the
           time
           I
           had
           been
           at
           Naples
           he
           had
           gained
           forty
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           I
           asked
           him
           to
           lend
           me
           twenty
           thousand
           ,
           promising
           to
           pay
           him
           out
           of
           the
           money
           I
           had
           sent
           for
           to
           Rome
           .
           He
           told
           me
           that
           report
           was
           spread
           abroad
           to
           do
           him
           a
           bad
           office
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           no
           money
           ,
           the
           contrary
           of
           which
           was
           very
           hard
           for
           me
           to
           make
           appear
           ,
           he
           having
           hid
           what
           he
           had
           gained
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           it
           in
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           send
           it
           to
           Rome
           at
           the
           first
           opportunity
           .
           His
           avarice
           caused
           my
           ruin
           ;
           but
           he
           himself
           went
           not
           scotfree
           ,
           it
           costing
           him
           not
           only
           his
           wealth
           but
           his
           life
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           imprisonment
           discovering
           that
           he
           writ
           to
           
             Cardinal
             Mazarin
          
           (
           his
           Letters
           having
           been
           taken
           at
           Rome
           and
           returned
           to
           the
           
           Viceroy
           by
           Cardinal
           Pansirolle
           )
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           :
           he
           gave
           intelligence
           of
           the
           facility
           of
           surprising
           
             Castello
             novo
          
           at
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Fleet
           by
           a
           negotiation
           he
           had
           managed
           .
        
         
           The
           trial
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           of
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Aversa
           and
           the
           Baron
           of
           Modena
           went
           forward
           :
           I
           had
           set
           it
           a
           foot
           to
           satisfie
           the
           people
           ,
           though
           I
           resolved
           when
           a
           handsome
           occasion
           should
           offer
           ,
           to
           send
           the
           Baron
           into
           France
           ,
           finding
           him
           to
           be
           innocent
           ,
           and
           guilty
           of
           no
           other
           crime
           but
           the
           misfortune
           that
           oppressed
           him
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           good
           nature
           which
           betrayed
           him
           to
           faults
           ,
           though
           his
           intentions
           were
           alwayes
           good
           .
        
         
           A
           French
           Physitian
           that
           belonged
           to
           me
           ,
           being
           convicted
           of
           many
           pilferings
           and
           cheats
           ,
           I
           resolved
           (
           because
           he
           was
           my
           domestick
           )
           to
           have
           him
           hanged
           for
           an
           example
           ;
           but
           the
           women
           of
           the
           Town
           persisting
           many
           daies
           to
           beg
           his
           pardon
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           at
           last
           refuse
           them
           ;
           I
           therefore
           kept
           him
           in
           prison
           till
           I
           could
           find
           convenience
           of
           sending
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           The
           peoples
           affection
           for
           me
           increased
           daily
           ,
           with
           their
           joy
           and
           the
           Enemies
           despair
           at
           the
           arrival
           of
           corn
           from
           Apulia
           ,
           the
           first
           Convoy
           bringing
           three
           hundred
           Mules
           ,
           the
           second
           three
           dayes
           after
           five
           hundred
           ,
           which
           still
           continued
           augmenting
           till
           Thursday
           in
           Passion-week
           ,
           when
           there
           came
           fifteen
           hundred
           ,
           which
           made
           me
           resolve
           on
           the
           first
           of
           May
           to
           abate
           the
           price
           of
           bread
           ,
           to
           what
           it
           had
           been
           at
           in
           the
           most
           plentiful
           times
           .
           I
           would
           not
           at
           once
           let
           the
           rates
           fall
           so
           low
           ,
           lest
           I
           might
           afterwards
           be
           obliged
           to
           raise
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           might
           get
           something
           
           above
           the
           price
           it
           cost
           me
           ,
           toward
           a
           Stock
           of
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           which
           had
           wont
           alwayes
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           supply
           the
           Magazins
           .
           Besides
           that
           there
           must
           be
           a
           considerable
           summ
           to
           make
           the
           first
           purchases
           ;
           I
           thought
           therefore
           of
           an
           expedient
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           demand
           a
           list
           of
           the
           names
           of
           a
           hundred
           of
           the
           best
           Merchants
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           representing
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           want
           of
           provisions
           should
           once
           again
           imbroil
           us
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           the
           first
           sufferers
           ,
           because
           their
           houses
           and
           estates
           could
           not
           escape
           plundering
           .
           That
           to
           avoid
           such
           an
           inconvenience
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           should
           lend
           me
           a
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           security
           of
           this
           money
           ,
           they
           should
           nominate
           any
           two
           of
           their
           number
           to
           keep
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Granaries
           ,
           and
           repay
           themselves
           as
           the
           Corn
           should
           be
           vended
           ;
           that
           in
           this
           manner
           they
           would
           run
           no
           hazard
           ,
           and
           fifteen
           dayes
           return
           them
           the
           whole
           summe
           ,
           and
           I
           gain
           fifty
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           by
           selling
           it
           for
           a
           third
           part
           more
           than
           it
           cost
           .
           This
           was
           generally
           approved
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           with
           greater
           order
           ,
           I
           caused
           
             Donato
             Grimaldi
          
           to
           be
           made
           the
           peoples
           Elect
           in
           the
           place
           of
           
             Antonio
             Mazella
          
           ,
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           he
           being
           a
           very
           rich
           Merchant
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           honest
           man
           ,
           not
           suspected
           of
           any
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           used
           all
           possible
           endeavours
           to
           avoid
           their
           ruine
           that
           appeared
           so
           near
           ,
           and
           incited
           by
           despair
           ,
           laid
           hold
           on
           all
           appearances
           that
           presented
           to
           them
           .
           They
           sent
           Gallies
           to
           endeavour
           to
           retake
           the
           Tower
           of
           Sperlonga
           ,
           And
           drawing
           out
           of
           
             Gaeta
             Don
             Martin
             
             de
             Verrio
             ,
          
           that
           commanded
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           with
           part
           of
           the
           Garrison
           ,
           causing
           likewise
           the
           Troops
           of
           Capua
           to
           march
           ,
           sent
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             la
             Rocca
             Romana
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Minorvina
           ,
           to
           block
           it
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           our
           Banditi
           after
           the
           defeat
           of
           Papone
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           field
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           about
           the
           end
           of
           March
           retook
           Fondi
           and
           Sperlonga
           ,
           without
           much
           resistance
           .
        
         
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           
             St.
             Severin
          
           made
           a
           considerable
           progression
           in
           Calabria
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           becoming
           Master
           of
           the
           whole
           Province
           ,
           drew
           together
           the
           Troops
           he
           had
           promised
           ,
           laid
           up
           Oil
           ,
           Salt
           and
           Fish
           to
           the
           value
           of
           a
           million
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           made
           great
           provision
           of
           Saltpeter
           and
           Powder
           ,
           expecting
           an
           occasion
           to
           draw
           me
           into
           Appulia
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           come
           thither
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           bring
           all
           those
           things
           with
           him
           .
           He
           made
           the
           
             Baron
             Durand
          
           Governor
           of
           the
           Principality
           of
           Stiliana
           ,
           who
           increasing
           daily
           in
           strength
           ,
           had
           taken
           Tordamare
           ,
           a
           very
           important
           Post
           in
           Basilicata
           .
           A
           little
           disorder
           happened
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           gave
           remedy
           that
           very
           instant
           .
           
             Sabbato
             Pastore
          
           having
           drawn
           men
           out
           of
           the
           Garrisons
           of
           
             Lucera
             ,
             Foggia
          
           ,
           and
           Troya
           ,
           for
           a
           considerable
           enterprise
           ,
           the
           Princes
           of
           Montesarchio
           and
           Troya
           ,
           the
           Garrisons
           of
           those
           three
           places
           being
           weak
           ,
           surprised
           them
           in
           his
           absence
           ;
           of
           which
           receiving
           advice
           I
           ordered
           him
           to
           return
           ,
           where
           he
           found
           them
           abandonned
           by
           the
           Nobility
           that
           retired
           on
           the
           news
           of
           his
           coming
           back
           .
           But
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           are
           very
           distrustfull
           ,
           imagined
           that
           their
           hatred
           for
           him
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           taking
           in
           these
           Towns
           ,
           and
           their
           
           affection
           for
           me
           of
           their
           quitting
           them
           ,
           at
           my
           request
           ,
           and
           on
           assurance
           of
           satisfaction
           on
           all
           occasions
           of
           complaint
           they
           thought
           they
           might
           have
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           knowing
           that
           I
           had
           secret
           correspondencies
           with
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           they
           oftentimes
           suspected
           such
           things
           as
           necessity
           compelled
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           be
           effects
           of
           their
           kindness
           for
           me
           .
           I
           sought
           not
           to
           disabuse
           them
           of
           this
           error
           ,
           which
           was
           advantageous
           to
           me
           ,
           it
           giving
           occasion
           of
           a
           perpetual
           jealousie
           that
           made
           them
           disoblige
           persons
           of
           quality
           ,
           who
           ,
           what
           services
           soever
           they
           rendred
           them
           ,
           could
           not
           secure
           themselves
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           Kingdom
           inclined
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           every
           day
           heard
           of
           some
           or
           other
           that
           came
           in
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           wanted
           nothing
           but
           our
           Fleet
           or
           the
           arrival
           of
           my
           brother
           the
           Knight
           of
           Malta
           ,
           to
           end
           all
           in
           a
           day
           .
           I
           continually
           watched
           opportunities
           of
           all
           designes
           that
           seemed
           attemptible
           ;
           and
           having
           sent
           to
           discover
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Custom-house
           of
           Oil
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           enemie
           had
           no
           body
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           thought
           of
           an
           invention
           very
           extraordinary
           .
           I
           caused
           a
           way
           to
           be
           made
           under
           ground
           from
           a
           remote
           and
           abandoned
           Garden
           ,
           near
           the
           Convent
           of
           
             St.
             Sebastian
          
           .
           Men
           continually
           wrought
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           carrying
           away
           the
           earth
           by
           Sellers
           ,
           in
           ten
           dayes
           I
           had
           made
           a
           Mine
           of
           fifteen
           hundred
           paces
           ,
           wide
           enough
           for
           two
           men
           to
           pass
           a
           brest
           ,
           which
           led
           to
           the
           Cistern
           of
           Oil
           ,
           the
           Stones
           of
           which
           wall
           I
           caused
           to
           be
           three
           or
           four
           dayes
           bathed
           with
           Vinegar
           and
           Brandy
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           means
           softned
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           rubbed
           ,
           fell
           in
           pieces
           ,
           without
           any
           
           noise
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           thrown
           down
           without
           any
           violence
           .
           Things
           thus
           disposed
           in
           order
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           my
           enterprise
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           no
           distrust
           ,
           nor
           any
           body
           else
           knowledg
           of
           it
           ,
           such
           as
           wrought
           in
           the
           work
           excepted
           ,
           I
           went
           thither
           to
           bring
           two
           hundred
           men
           into
           the
           Cistern
           of
           oil
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Custom-house
           ,
           drawing
           afterwards
           the
           like
           number
           into
           the
           Cistern
           ,
           and
           all
           along
           the
           passage
           ,
           men
           readie
           to
           second
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           falling
           out
           of
           the
           house
           to
           attack
           the
           reare
           of
           the
           gate
           of
           
             St.
             Spirito
          
           ,
           the
           post
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Reformadoes
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           considerable
           they
           had
           .
           In
           the
           Piazza
           before
           that
           gate
           I
           had
           drawn
           up
           three
           hundred
           horse
           ,
           followed
           by
           two
           thousand
           foot
           who
           entring
           by
           the
           street
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           were
           to
           march
           right
           to
           the
           Viceroy's
           Palace
           (
           a
           general
           alarme
           being
           the
           mean
           while
           given
           in
           all
           the
           Quarters
           )
           of
           which
           (
           whilest
           all
           was
           in
           this
           disorder
           )
           I
           might
           possess
           my self
           without
           resistance
           .
           I
           had
           daily
           assurance
           that
           they
           suspected
           nothing
           ,
           never
           having
           heard
           the
           men
           work
           :
           that
           by
           a
           hole
           which
           looked
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           we
           might
           perceive
           there
           was
           no
           body
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Spies
           .
           I
           had
           amongst
           them
           let
           me
           know
           they
           were
           in
           great
           security
           .
           The
           day
           before
           I
           intended
           to
           fall
           on
           ,
           a
           young
           and
           very
           fair
           Nun
           that
           had
           a
           Brother
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           perceiving
           men
           work
           ,
           and
           not
           understanding
           to
           what
           purpose
           ,
           desired
           to
           give
           them
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           writ
           a
           little
           note
           ,
           she
           went
           up
           to
           the
           wall
           of
           Sebastian's
           Cloyster
           ,
           to
           throw
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           an
           unfortunate
           Musket-shot
           killing
           her
           dead
           ,
           the
           note
           was
           found
           
           in
           her
           hand
           and
           brought
           to
           me
           ,
           which
           obliged
           me
           to
           hasten
           the
           execution
           of
           my
           design
           .
           The
           night
           of
           the
           twentieth
           of
           March
           seemed
           very
           favorable
           ,
           being
           dark
           and
           rainy
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           wind
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           noise
           could
           be
           heard
           .
           My
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           being
           drawn
           in
           Battalia
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           visit
           this
           Cave
           ,
           and
           having
           caused
           the
           men
           appointed
           for
           it
           to
           enter
           ,
           made
           the
           wall
           be
           broken
           down
           and
           fall
           on
           .
           We
           had
           an
           alarm
           by
           a
           Soldiers
           Bandeliers
           taking
           fire
           ,
           all
           the
           chargers
           whereof
           burning
           made
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           noise
           ;
           but
           understanding
           what
           was
           the
           matter
           ,
           it
           only
           gave
           occasion
           for
           laughter
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           the
           farther
           end
           of
           the
           Mine
           ,
           and
           hearing
           knocking
           above
           my
           head
           ,
           listened
           and
           perceived
           we
           were
           discovered
           ,
           which
           was
           clearer
           to
           me
           when
           through
           a
           hole
           I
           saw
           two
           hundred
           men
           in
           the
           Cistern
           of
           Oil
           ,
           that
           expected
           us
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           impatience
           .
           I
           then
           retreated
           ,
           and
           by
           two
           holes
           they
           had
           made
           they
           fired
           two
           Muskets
           I
           was
           informed
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           that
           this
           design
           had
           been
           discovered
           to
           them
           but
           three
           hours
           :
           I
           employed
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           night
           to
           fill
           up
           this
           passage
           ,
           that
           the
           Enemy
           might
           not
           make
           use
           of
           our
           work
           against
           us
           :
           and
           I
           was
           very
           much
           troubled
           after
           twelve
           daies
           labour
           to
           have
           failed
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           treason
           of
           a
           Captain
           )
           of
           making
           my self
           master
           of
           all
           the
           Enemies
           Quarters
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           easie
           and
           infallible
           as
           they
           themselves
           afterwards
           confessed
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           They
           began
           to
           form
           new
           Conspiracies
           against
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           by
           assistance
           of
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           laid
           a
           design
           which
           they
           so
           cunningly
           carried
           on
           ,
           
           that
           I
           could
           not
           possibly
           have
           avoided
           it
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           discovered
           to
           me
           .
           The
           twenty
           third
           of
           March
           in
           the
           morning
           
             Augustino
             Mollo
          
           came
           to
           me
           at
           six
           a
           clock
           ,
           and
           brought
           with
           him
           a
           Sicilian
           Gentleman
           ,
           an
           understanding
           and
           resolute
           person
           ,
           whom
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Medina
             de
             los
             Torres
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           Viceroy
           ,
           caused
           expresly
           to
           come
           to
           Naples
           to
           receive
           a
           Commissin
           to
           pursue
           the
           Banditi
           .
           He
           was
           an
           acquaintance
           of
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           his
           confidence
           in
           him
           declared
           the
           secret
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           came
           to
           give
           me
           an
           account
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           had
           sent
           to
           
             Don
             John
          
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           ,
           to
           settle
           conditions
           and
           rewards
           on
           
             Cicio
             de
             Regina
          
           ,
           a
           Captain
           in
           the
           Regiment
           of
           
             Sebastiano
             Landi
          
           ,
           who
           commanded
           the
           Gate
           of
           Alba
           ,
           and
           other
           his
           accomplices
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           shoot
           me
           the
           five
           and
           twentieth
           of
           March
           ,
           as
           I
           heard
           Mass
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Anonciata
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           I
           carefully
           observed
           
             Gennaro
             Pinto
          
           (
           Son
           of
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Poors
           Bank
           )
           all
           Instructions
           and
           Orders
           would
           be
           found
           about
           him
           ,
           the
           conduct
           of
           this
           business
           being
           entrusted
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           person
           of
           wit
           ,
           and
           friend
           of
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           ;
           and
           he
           assured
           me
           to
           acquaint
           me
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           could
           inform
           himself
           further
           .
           I
           gave
           all
           Orders
           necessary
           for
           securing
           the
           Traitor
           at
           his
           coming
           back
           from
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           in
           vain
           ,
           he
           (
           instead
           of
           coming
           by
           land
           )
           returning
           in
           a
           Felucca
           ;
           and
           landing
           at
           a
           little
           Sally
           Port
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           wall
           of
           
             la
             Pietra
             del
             Peste
          
           .
           The
           same
           Gentleman
           gave
           me
           notice
           of
           his
           return
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           having
           been
           agreed
           on
           ,
           the
           attempt
           was
           to
           be
           made
           in
           the
           
           Church
           of
           the
           Anunciata
           at
           the
           time
           of
           Mass
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Cicio
             de
             Regina
          
           was
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           as
           he
           had
           before
           acquainted
           me
           .
           On
           the
           morning
           of
           this
           important
           day
           I
           gave
           order
           to
           all
           such
           as
           I
           had
           confidence
           in
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           march
           with
           their
           Companies
           on
           my
           first
           order
           .
           
             Cicio
             de
             Regina
          
           posted
           all
           his
           Confederates
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           had
           notice
           ,
           having
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           very
           diligently
           observed
           .
           When
           I
           was
           almost
           ready
           I
           saw
           him
           come
           into
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           (
           fixing
           my
           eyes
           upon
           him
           to
           see
           if
           I
           could
           discover
           any
           thing
           extraordinary
           in
           his
           countenance
           )
           asked
           if
           he
           desired
           any
           thing
           of
           me
           .
           He
           presented
           me
           a
           memorial
           which
           I
           attentively
           read
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           your
           demand
           is
           almost
           impossible
           to
           be
           granted
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           refused
           it
           to
           many
           very
           considerable
           persons
           ,
           but
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           deny
           one
           I
           so
           much
           affect
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           so
           zealous
           and
           faithful
           in
           my
           service
           ;
           then
           taking
           a
           pen
           I
           writ
           a
           favourable
           answer
           on
           his
           request
           :
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           you
           desire
           for
           your self
           or
           friends
           ?
           for
           you
           can
           ask
           nothing
           that
           I
           will
           not
           readily
           grant
           you
           .
           He
           answered
           there
           was
           nothing
           .
           I
           embraced
           him
           twice
           or
           thrice
           to
           see
           if
           my
           kindness
           would
           cause
           any
           remorse
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           perceive
           any
           alteration
           in
           him
           :
           and
           asking
           whether
           I
           went
           to
           Mass
           to
           the
           Anunciata
           ,
           and
           would
           go
           presently
           abroad
           ;
           I
           told
           him
           I
           went
           immediately
           to
           my
           Sedan
           ;
           I
           will
           therefore
           make
           hast
           (
           said
           he
           )
           to
           attend
           you
           with
           my
           friends
           .
           I
           considered
           whether
           I
           should
           beset
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           with
           all
           his
           Confederates
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           loth
           to
           shed
           blood
           there
           ,
           and
           imagining
           they
           
           would
           not
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           taken
           without
           resistance
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           mass
           to
           the
           Carmelites
           ;
           pretending
           something
           to
           be
           happend
           that
           obliged
           me
           to
           speak
           with
           Gennaro
           ,
           I
           commanded
           
             Sebastiano
             Landi
          
           ,
           to
           keep
           near
           him
           all
           day
           ,
           and
           bring
           him
           to
           me
           at
           night
           ,
           and
           having
           an
           eye
           upon
           him
           ,
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           secured
           if
           he
           attempted
           to
           escape
           ,
           I
           sent
           for
           the
           Auditor
           General
           to
           come
           to
           me
           in
           the
           evening
           ,
           and
           Regina's
           Colonel
           having
           brought
           him
           thither
           ,
           I
           let
           him
           know
           I
           would
           not
           see
           a
           Murtherer
           and
           a
           Traitor
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Vicarie
           .
           I
           asked
           his
           Colonel
           whether
           he
           had
           kept
           him
           company
           all
           day
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           had
           observed
           any
           thing
           extraordinary
           in
           him
           ;
           he
           told
           me
           no
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           he
           had
           made
           a
           stand
           under
           a
           Porch
           to
           make
           water
           ,
           where
           he
           thought
           he
           threw
           down
           something
           ,
           and
           set
           his
           foot
           on
           it
           to
           tread
           it
           into
           the
           dirt
           .
           I
           sent
           to
           search
           ,
           and
           Papers
           of
           a
           very
           displeasing
           sent
           were
           brought
           me
           .
           I
           opened
           them
           ,
           and
           found
           a
           Letter
           to
           me
           from
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           Austria
           unsealed
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           let
           me
           know
           that
           the
           money
           he
           had
           promised
           me
           was
           ready
           at
           Genoa
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           thanked
           me
           for
           my
           good
           will
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           ,
           loving
           the
           Neapolitans
           ,
           though
           rebellious
           ,
           yet
           his
           children
           ,
           could
           not
           resolve
           to
           enter
           by
           the
           two
           Posts
           I
           offered
           to
           deliver
           him
           ,
           to
           confound
           all
           in
           blood
           and
           fire
           ,
           he
           having
           received
           express
           order
           to
           treat
           them
           with
           all
           mildnese
           and
           clemency
           ,
           the
           King
           aiming
           at
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           pardon
           their
           sedition
           :
           Four
           of
           these
           Letters
           had
           been
           distributed
           amongst
           the
           Conspirators
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           the
           
           first
           of
           them
           that
           could
           approach
           my
           body
           after
           my
           death
           ,
           should
           pretend
           to
           find
           it
           in
           my
           pocket
           ,
           and
           by
           reading
           it
           prevent
           the
           resentments
           of
           the
           people
           .
           I
           sent
           the
           Auditor
           General
           to
           put
           him
           on
           the
           rack
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           should
           begin
           to
           confess
           to
           send
           every
           body
           out
           of
           the
           room
           ,
           and
           write
           his
           depositions
           himself
           ,
           believing
           that
           to
           gain
           time
           he
           would
           seek
           to
           concern
           many
           considerable
           persons
           in
           his
           crime
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           :
           but
           my self
           remaining
           Master
           of
           his
           Confession
           I
           might
           pardon
           whom
           I
           pleased
           ,
           and
           declare
           nothing
           publiquely
           but
           what
           I
           thought
           fit
           .
           At
           first
           he
           denied
           all
           ,
           but
           yielding
           to
           the
           violence
           of
           torment
           ,
           confessed
           the
           artifice
           of
           the
           Letters
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           his
           attempt
           on
           my
           life
           might
           pass
           unpunished
           ,
           and
           that
           making
           use
           of
           the
           general
           consternation
           ,
           he
           might
           work
           on
           the
           people
           to
           encline
           to
           Spain
           :
           That
           he
           was
           to
           be
           rewarded
           with
           six
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           a
           Troop
           of
           horse
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           
             Monte
             Fuscolo
          
           ;
           the
           orders
           for
           which
           were
           to
           be
           found
           in
           a
           Convent
           he
           named
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Nun
           that
           had
           the
           keeping
           of
           them
           :
           Sending
           to
           search
           I
           found
           them
           in
           the
           following
           termes
           .
        
         
           
             
               I
               underwritten
               
                 Cornelio
                 Spinola
              
               promise
               to
               pay
               to
               
                 Seignior
                 Cicio
                 de
                 Regina
              
               the
               summ
               of
               six
               thousand
               Ducats
               on
               sight
               hereof
               ,
               by
               order
               of
               his
               Excellence
               the
               Earl
               of
               Ognate
               our
               Viceroy
               ,
               in
               testimony
               whereof
               I
               have
               written
               and
               subscribed
               this
               Bill
            
             
               
                 
                   Naples
                   the
                
                 
                   
                     22
                     March
                     1648.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 CORN
                 .
                 SPINOLA
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           His
           Excellence
           to
           
             Seignior
             Cicio
             de
             Regina
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               His
               Excellence
               hath
               commanded
               me
               to
               let
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               recompence
               of
               your
               service
               he
               hath
               given
               you
               a
               Company
               on
               the
               Department
               of
               
                 Monte
                 Fuscolo
              
               ,
               ordering
               you
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               present
               Commission
               to
               be
               put
               in
               possession
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Naples
                   the
                
                 
                   
                     22.
                     of
                     March
                     1648.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 DIEGO
                 ROMERO
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           These
           two
           Papers
           made
           a
           clear
           discovery
           of
           the
           whole
           enterprise
           ,
           and
           he
           gave
           a
           particular
           relation
           of
           the
           manner
           in
           which
           he
           pretended
           to
           execute
           it
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           had
           caused
           thirty
           or
           forty
           Officers
           to
           come
           disguised
           into
           the
           Town
           .
           
             Don
             Antonio
             de
             St.
             Severin
          
           when
           I
           was
           Prisoner
           at
           Capua
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           lay
           ready
           with
           fifty
           men
           to
           have
           fallen
           out
           of
           some
           adjoyning
           houses
           where
           they
           were
           concealed
           ,
           to
           second
           the
           Conspirators
           and
           help
           to
           make
           their
           retreat
           :
           But
           several
           persons
           of
           quality
           have
           assured
           me
           he
           was
           not
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           reported
           this
           out
           of
           vanity
           ,
           to
           seem
           more
           zealous
           for
           Spain
           ,
           and
           avoid
           suspicion
           of
           correspondencie
           with
           his
           Brother
           
             Don
             John
             de
             St.
             Severin
          
           that
           commanded
           for
           me
           in
           Calabria
           ,
           and
           the
           Prisoner
           mentioned
           nothing
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Marquis
           of
           
             Monte
             ●ilvano
          
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Brancaccio
           ,
           was
           to
           have
           sent
           in
           his
           Servants
           and
           Arms
           ,
           having
           forgotten
           that
           my
           arrival
           at
           Naples
           freed
           him
           from
           the
           Vicarie
           ,
           and
           the
           hands
           of
           Gennaro
           .
           But
           this
           laying
           no
           particular
           obligation
           ,
           his
           liberty
           having
           
           been
           acquired
           by
           the
           common
           good
           fortune
           of
           all
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           perhaps
           think
           himself
           very
           much
           obliged
           to
           me
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Ottaviello
             Brancaccio
          
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           ,
           and
           the
           Prisoner
           accused
           many
           others
           ,
           and
           amongst
           them
           some
           I
           very
           much
           loved
           and
           esteemed
           ,
           whom
           he
           named
           to
           prolong
           his
           life
           ,
           by
           the
           confusion
           such
           depositions
           might
           bring
           upon
           me
           .
           Thirty
           Conspirators
           were
           to
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Church
           with
           Blunderbusses
           ,
           posted
           round
           about
           the
           Seat
           provided
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           less
           notice
           might
           be
           taken
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           at
           once
           to
           fire
           upon
           me
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Elevatton
           of
           the
           Hoste
           ,
           when
           all
           mens
           eyes
           would
           be
           fixed
           on
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Bell
           was
           to
           be
           the
           signal
           for
           discharging
           .
           
             Cicio
             de
             Regina
          
           and
           the
           rest
           that
           were
           to
           be
           nearest
           me
           ,
           had
           each
           of
           them
           a
           letter
           ,
           which
           he
           that
           could
           first
           approach
           my
           body
           ,
           was
           to
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           taking
           out
           of
           my
           pocket
           ,
           and
           amuse
           the
           people
           by
           reading
           it
           to
           them
           whilest
           his
           Confederates
           made
           their
           escape
           .
           I
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           and
           keeping
           the
           informations
           by
           me
           ,
           sent
           for
           
             Marco
             Antonio
             Brancaccio
          
           ,
           Uncle
           of
           the
           Marquis
           of
           
             Monte
             Silvano
             ,
             Seignour
             Joseph
             Brancaccio
             ,
          
           and
           another
           of
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           with
           
             Seignora
             Cicia
             Piussa
          
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobility
           whom
           this
           Traitor
           accused
           ,
           and
           reading
           his
           depositions
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           looking
           on
           the
           Neapolitan
           Nobility
           ,
           as
           incapable
           of
           so
           black
           an
           attempt
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           have
           them
           so
           much
           as
           suspected
           ,
           but
           though
           they
           had
           been
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           too
           much
           affected
           them
           to
           dip
           
           my
           hands
           in
           their
           blood
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           presence
           burnt
           the
           informations
           .
           I
           sent
           presently
           to
           set
           at
           liberty
           two
           Servants
           of
           the
           Marquis
           of
           
             Monte
             Silvano
          
           ,
           and
           concealed
           all
           the
           Blunderbusses
           that
           belonged
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           on
           the
           most
           of
           which
           his
           arms
           were
           engraven
           )
           so
           to
           stifle
           all
           jealousies
           that
           might
           be
           had
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           desired
           his
           Mother
           and
           Uncle
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           me
           at
           night
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           :
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           had
           a
           pretence
           of
           accusing
           him
           of
           ingratitude
           on
           account
           of
           having
           preserved
           his
           life
           and
           liberty
           ,
           of
           which
           Gennaro
           would
           have
           deprived
           him
           the
           day
           after
           my
           entering
           the
           Town
           .
           I
           should
           satisfie
           my self
           in
           this
           little
           reproach
           ,
           knowing
           that
           shame
           and
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           are
           the
           greatest
           punishments
           a
           person
           of
           honor
           like
           himself
           can
           possibly
           undergo
           .
           That
           I
           forgot
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           pardoned
           his
           contributing
           ,
           by
           his
           Arms
           and
           Servants
           ,
           to
           the
           assassination
           of
           a
           Prince
           that
           loved
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           his
           benefactor
           .
           That
           I
           imputed
           this
           to
           excess
           of
           zeal
           for
           his
           Kings
           service
           ,
           which
           yet
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           regulated
           better
           ,
           and
           moderated
           more
           in
           what
           concerned
           me
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           would
           lay
           no
           punishment
           on
           him
           ,
           but
           instead
           thereof
           give
           him
           all
           testimonies
           of
           affection
           and
           confidence
           .
           That
           I
           begged
           his
           friendship
           ,
           with
           assurance
           that
           when
           he
           had
           promised
           it
           ,
           I
           might
           more
           safely
           depend
           on
           it
           ,
           than
           on
           that
           of
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Nobility
           .
           This
           generosity
           moved
           him
           ,
           and
           casting
           himself
           at
           my
           feet
           ,
           he
           promised
           never
           to
           lose
           the
           memory
           of
           so
           great
           and
           extraordinary
           an
           obligation
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           employ
           his
           life
           in
           seeking
           occasions
           
           of
           sacrificing
           it
           ,
           in
           testimony
           of
           his
           gratitude
           .
           I
           affectionately
           embraced
           him
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           what
           had
           passed
           should
           never
           be
           any
           more
           mentioned
           ,
           since
           from
           it
           I
           derived
           the
           advantage
           of
           acquiring
           a
           person
           of
           his
           courage
           ,
           birth
           ,
           and
           merit
           :
           I
           offered
           (
           in
           case
           he
           would
           stay
           with
           me
           )
           to
           look
           on
           him
           as
           the
           best
           of
           my
           friends
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           any
           imployment
           he
           should
           pretend
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           fortune
           ever
           put
           into
           my
           hands
           the
           disposal
           of
           the
           great
           Charges
           and
           Governments
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           was
           only
           to
           intimate
           which
           of
           them
           would
           best
           accommodate
           him
           ,
           which
           I
           assured
           him
           on
           my
           word
           I
           would
           possess
           him
           of
           with
           a
           very
           good
           will.
           
        
         
           This
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           Maxims
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Policy
           ,
           increased
           the
           Nobilities
           affection
           and
           esteem
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           so
           sensibly
           moved
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           embraced
           my
           knees
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           acknowledgments
           in
           terms
           so
           respective
           and
           passionate
           ,
           that
           I
           perceived
           there
           was
           no
           dissimulation
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           had
           intirely
           gained
           him
           :
           but
           he
           represented
           to
           me
           that
           the
           Peoples
           animosities
           would
           be
           a
           continual
           danger
           to
           him
           whilest
           he
           stayed
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           therefore
           besought
           me
           to
           suffer
           him
           to
           leave
           it
           ,
           swearing
           never
           more
           to
           draw
           his
           sword
           against
           me
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           persons
           of
           quality
           took
           horse
           to
           follow
           my
           fortune
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           only
           himself
           be
           one
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           endeavor
           to
           engage
           his
           friends
           and
           relations
           .
           I
           then
           sent
           four
           of
           my
           Guards
           with
           an
           Officer
           ,
           to
           conduct
           him
           safely
           to
           one
           of
           our
           advanced
           Posts
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           from
           thence
           
           pass
           to
           the
           Enemy
           .
           His
           Mother
           and
           Kinsmen
           made
           so
           passionate
           and
           grateful
           acknowledgments
           ,
           that
           I
           want
           words
           to
           express
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lives
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           part
           of
           the
           World
           soever
           he
           reside
           ,
           he
           will
           reserve
           in
           his
           heart
           on
           my
           behalf
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           affection
           ,
           esteem
           ,
           and
           gratitude
           .
        
         
           For
           
             Ottaviello
             Brancaccio
          
           ,
           a
           person
           whom
           poisons
           and
           assassinations
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           been
           concerned
           through
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           had
           rendered
           odious
           to
           all
           his
           relations
           (
           he
           being
           the
           dishonour
           of
           his
           Family
           )
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           I
           used
           all
           endeavours
           to
           get
           him
           into
           my
           hands
           ;
           being
           a
           most
           fit
           person
           to
           be
           made
           an
           example
           of
           with
           universal
           applause
           .
           But
           all
           the
           care
           I
           took
           to
           this
           purpose
           proved
           in
           vain
           ,
           he
           escaping
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Confederates
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Twenty
           sixth
           of
           
             March
             ,
             Cicio
             de
             Regina
          
           was
           sacrificed
           in
           expiation
           of
           his
           detestable
           Crime
           .
           He
           was
           drawn
           on
           a
           Sledge
           to
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           attended
           by
           my
           Guards
           ,
           to
           prevent
           his
           being
           torn
           in
           pieces
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           hanged
           by
           one
           foot
           after
           his
           head
           had
           been
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           the
           Post
           in
           the
           Market-place
           .
           The
           rage
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           even
           of
           Women
           ,
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           they
           tore
           him
           with
           their
           teeth
           ,
           and
           the
           Children
           sucked
           his
           blood
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           I
           shewed
           my self
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           acclamations
           and
           benedictions
           being
           redoubled
           on
           my
           account
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           imprecations
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           Their
           condition
           at
           this
           time
           seemed
           
           altogether
           desperate
           ;
           having
           neither
           Victuals
           nor
           Credit
           ,
           nor
           scarely
           any
           Troops
           ,
           which
           decreased
           daily
           ;
           but
           a
           ship
           which
           unexpectedly
           came
           to
           them
           from
           Malaga
           ,
           brought
           them
           Four
           hundred
           men
           ,
           commanded
           By
           Colonel
           Don
           
             Alonzo
             de
             Monroy
          
           .
           I
           on
           my
           side
           heard
           good
           News
           every
           day
           :
           All
           the
           Towns
           of
           Sicilia
           ,
           particularly
           Messina
           and
           Palermo
           ,
           sent
           me
           assurance
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           follow
           the
           example
           and
           fortune
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           I
           received
           a
           Letter
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           congratulated
           my
           advantages
           ,
           and
           the
           Peoples
           Election
           of
           me
           to
           be
           Duke
           of
           their
           Republick
           .
           I
           was
           promised
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           which
           I
           might
           expect
           daily
           ,
           with
           Gallies
           accompanying
           the
           Ships
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           could
           discern
           nothing
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           and
           much
           to
           be
           hoped
           ;
           and
           was
           more
           confirmed
           by
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           ,
           who
           visiting
           me
           on
           the
           Eight
           and
           twentieth
           of
           March
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           were
           alone
           in
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           made
           me
           a
           long
           discourse
           of
           the
           miseries
           of
           a
           Civil
           War
           not
           yet
           near
           an
           end
           ;
           of
           the
           dangers
           I
           had
           already
           escaped
           and
           was
           yet
           to
           undergo
           :
           of
           the
           jealousies
           France
           had
           of
           my
           exaltation
           ,
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           her
           succors
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           arrival
           of
           her
           Fleet
           ,
           though
           she
           gave
           me
           daily
           hope
           of
           it
           ;
           with
           the
           assurance
           of
           the
           return
           of
           that
           of
           Spain
           ,
           with
           considerable
           forces
           ;
           and
           how
           much
           better
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           laying
           hold
           on
           a
           favourable
           opportunity
           ,
           to
           apply
           my self
           to
           an
           honourable
           and
           secure
           fortune
           ,
           though
           some-wayes
           moderated
           ,
           than
           to
           glorious
           and
           high
           incertainties
           ,
           attended
           alwayes
           by
           much
           hazard
           ,
           
           and
           most
           commonly
           by
           few
           or
           no
           advantages
           or
           profits
           .
           I
           gave
           ear
           to
           all
           these
           plausible
           discourses
           without
           interrupting
           him
           ,
           to
           discover
           to
           what
           so
           long
           an
           Oration
           tended
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           have
           been
           very
           studiously
           premeditated
           :
           My
           silence
           encouraged
           him
           ,
           and
           thinking
           me
           wavering
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           you
           have
           it
           now
           in
           your
           power
           to
           make
           your self
           the
           happiest
           man
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           restore
           quiet
           to
           this
           unfortunate
           Kingdom
           and
           all
           Italy
           ,
           with
           peace
           and
           security
           to
           this
           City
           ,
           and
           a
           solid
           establishment
           to
           your self
           ,
           capable
           of
           satisfying
           your
           ambition
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           only
           so
           high
           ,
           but
           so
           well
           grounded
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           not
           reasonable
           to
           offer
           to
           a
           Person
           of
           your
           Birth
           and
           Merit
           ,
           any
           thing
           below
           a
           Crown
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           now
           to
           present
           one
           to
           you
           :
           This
           is
           no
           illusion
           nor
           artifice
           to
           deceive
           you
           ;
           I
           have
           Commission
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Colledge
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           they
           will
           be
           security
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           what
           I
           am
           entrusted
           to
           propound
           to
           you
           .
           First
           of
           all
           the
           Spaniards
           make
           you
           the
           sole
           Arbitrator
           of
           this
           Kingdoms
           differences
           ,
           for
           settling
           whose
           Peace
           ,
           and
           establishing
           whose
           Crown
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           long
           tottering
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           obliged
           to
           you
           alone
           .
           They
           will
           give
           you
           Sardinia
           ,
           the
           strong
           places
           of
           which
           (
           during
           a
           Cessation
           of
           Arms
           )
           they
           will
           put
           into
           your
           possession
           ;
           till
           which
           be
           performed
           ,
           you
           shall
           continue
           here
           in
           arms
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           regulate
           all
           the
           affairs
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           :
           If
           what
           be
           propounded
           to
           you
           ,
           be
           not
           satisfactory
           ,
           your self
           
           shall
           make
           conditions
           :
           and
           if
           the
           Spaniards
           perform
           not
           what
           they
           have
           promised
           here
           ,
           you
           can
           come
           from
           thence
           with
           greater
           force
           to
           assist
           this
           People
           ;
           by
           which
           both
           they
           and
           you
           are
           secured
           ,
           all
           hazard
           and
           dangers
           remaining
           on
           the
           Spaniards
           side
           .
        
         
           I
           asked
           him
           smiling
           ,
           Whether
           he
           were
           sure
           that
           all
           he
           promised
           would
           be
           made
           good
           ?
           he
           told
           me
           yes
           ,
           of
           which
           if
           I
           desired
           Confirmation
           ,
           he
           would
           shew
           me
           good
           Authorities
           ,
           he
           not
           being
           a
           person
           to
           engage
           in
           any
           thing
           lightly
           ,
           nor
           to
           expose
           himself
           to
           the
           hazard
           of
           being
           disavowed
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           after
           all
           these
           fair
           Proposals
           ,
           I
           expected
           you
           should
           have
           demanded
           of
           me
           Passes
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           go
           away
           in
           safety
           ,
           and
           my
           Parole
           (
           they
           leaving
           me
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           can
           no
           longer
           maintain
           themselves
           )
           to
           suffer
           them
           peaceably
           to
           enjoy
           Sicilia
           and
           Sardinia
           ,
           without
           design
           of
           driving
           them
           from
           thence
           ;
           which
           I
           must
           have
           taken
           some
           time
           to
           have
           considered
           ,
           before
           I
           could
           have
           resolved
           on
           ;
           such
           a
           Proposal
           had
           been
           reasonable
           and
           handsom
           ,
           but
           the
           exchange
           you
           offer
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           easily
           condiscend
           to
           .
           I
           know
           to
           what
           extremities
           they
           are
           reduced
           ,
           I
           expect
           the
           French
           Fleet
           in
           a
           very
           few
           dayes
           ,
           I
           have
           Provisions
           in
           abundance
           ,
           and
           for
           more
           than
           two
           year
           ;
           the
           Nobility
           is
           ready
           to
           declare
           for
           me
           ,
           all
           Provinces
           apply
           themselves
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           what
           other
           course
           to
           take
           .
           Before
           six
           weeks
           be
           over
           I
           shall
           receive
           Six
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           from
           the
           Custom-House
           
           of
           Foggia
           .
           I
           have
           the
           value
           of
           a
           Million
           of
           Gold
           ,
           in
           Silk
           ,
           Oil
           ,
           and
           Salt
           ,
           drawn
           from
           Calabria
           .
           I
           have
           in
           all
           parts
           above
           Five
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           men
           ,
           which
           I
           can
           draw
           together
           in
           eight
           dayes
           ,
           with
           great
           quantities
           of
           Powder
           and
           Salt-Peter
           .
           You
           may
           therefore
           tell
           them
           the
           Conquest
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           is
           compleated
           ;
           that
           this
           Campania
           will
           with
           ease
           make
           me
           Master
           of
           every
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           end
           of
           which
           I
           will
           not
           leave
           them
           one
           single
           Castle
           ;
           that
           the
           next
           Campania
           I
           will
           drive
           them
           out
           of
           Sicily
           ;
           after
           which
           I
           will
           not
           satisfie
           my self
           by
           taking
           Sardinia
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           ere
           two
           years
           be
           over
           leave
           them
           nothing
           in
           the
           Mediterranean
           ;
           that
           all
           this
           and
           more
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           from
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           alone
           and
           without
           any
           assistance
           ,
           hath
           reduced
           them
           to
           the
           present
           extremity
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           they
           desire
           to
           purchase
           my
           friendship
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           on
           other
           conditions
           than
           those
           you
           have
           offered
           me
           ;
           that
           nothing
           can
           draw
           me
           off
           from
           the
           interests
           of
           France
           ;
           that
           I
           will
           perish
           a
           thousand
           times
           rather
           than
           ever
           prove
           unfaithful
           to
           her
           ;
           and
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           I
           love
           honour
           too
           well
           ,
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           be
           blameable
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           I
           be
           liable
           to
           the
           temptation
           of
           a
           Crown
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           of
           a
           better
           Kingdom
           than
           Sardinia
           ,
        
         
           He
           answered
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           very
           sorry
           to
           find
           me
           so
           much
           led
           aside
           by
           my
           own
           opinion
           ;
           and
           had
           great
           apprehensions
           for
           me
           .
           I
           replied
           ,
           What
           remains
           there
           for
           me
           to
           fear
           ?
           Can
           my
           Enemies
           employ
           against
           me
           any
           thing
           more
           than
           Fire
           ,
           Sword
           ,
           and
           Poyson
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           
           so
           often
           unsuccessfully
           made
           use
           of
           ?
           Indeed
           my
           Lord
           I
           never
           forsake
           a
           handsome
           undertaking
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           once
           engaged
           in
           it
           ;
           I
           can
           but
           die
           ,
           and
           am
           prepared
           for
           it
           .
           At
           my
           first
           arrival
           at
           Naples
           I
           resolved
           either
           to
           perish
           or
           deprive
           them
           of
           its
           Crown
           .
           Events
           are
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           him
           dispose
           of
           all
           according
           to
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           how
           fatal
           soever
           the
           conclusion
           prove
           ,
           I
           will
           see
           it
           come
           without
           fear
           or
           disquiet
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           more
           therefore
           to
           be
           said
           :
           and
           thus
           our
           Conversation
           ending
           ,
           he
           returned
           home
           ,
           and
           I
           went
           to
           Mass
           ,
           my
           thoughts
           continually
           applied
           to
           finish
           what
           I
           had
           so
           happily
           begun
           .
        
         
           The
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           hearing
           that
           I
           had
           news
           of
           the
           speedy
           return
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           ,
           judging
           that
           (
           their
           's
           not
           arriving
           time
           enough
           to
           oppose
           it
           )
           they
           should
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           receiving
           any
           provisions
           by
           Sea
           ,
           thought
           he
           was
           to
           use
           all
           endeavours
           to
           keep
           Puzzolo
           ,
           on
           whose
           preservation
           the
           Castle
           of
           Baiae
           depended
           ;
           which
           having
           a
           free
           Communication
           with
           Capua
           ,
           might
           send
           him
           refreshments
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           force
           the
           Suburb
           of
           Chiay
           ,
           the
           Castle
           of
           
             La
             Grotta
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Tower
           of
           
             La
             Piede
             de
             Grotta
          
           .
           He
           embarked
           foot
           on
           three
           Gallies
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           Baron
           of
           Batteville
           with
           him
           ,
           visited
           Puzzolo
           ,
           and
           re-inforced
           the
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           passing
           to
           Nicita
           ,
           left
           a
           hundred
           men
           there
           ,
           judging
           rightly
           that
           the
           French
           Gallies
           could
           not
           ride
           securely
           before
           Naples
           ,
           till
           the
           Spring
           should
           be
           more
           advanced
           ,
           nor
           find
           any
           safe
           Harbor
           ,
           
           but
           between
           the
           Island
           of
           Nicita
           and
           the
           Point
           of
           Posilippe
           .
           This
           put
           into
           my
           head
           a
           design
           to
           attempt
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           executed
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           whilest
           I
           was
           passing
           the
           Evening
           of
           the
           first
           of
           April
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           Custom
           ,
           in
           answering
           such
           Petitions
           as
           had
           been
           presented
           me
           that
           day
           ,
           my
           Servants
           came
           to
           advertise
           me
           that
           something
           extraordinary
           appeared
           about
           the
           Moon
           ;
           the
           curiosity
           of
           seeing
           what
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           obliged
           me
           to
           walk
           out
           upon
           a
           Terrace
           that
           was
           on
           the
           top
           of
           my
           Pallace
           ,
           where
           I
           could
           discern
           (
           the
           weather
           being
           fair
           and
           clear
           ,
           and
           the
           Moon
           right
           over
           our
           heads
           )
           a
           black
           Circle
           about
           a
           foot
           broad
           that
           environed
           her
           ,
           all
           parts
           of
           it
           equally
           distant
           from
           her
           body
           ;
           and
           whose
           Circumference
           was
           so
           large
           ,
           that
           it
           seemed
           to
           encompass
           all
           my
           Pallace
           .
           Some
           told
           me
           this
           was
           a
           bad
           Omen
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           afraid
           it
           portended
           my
           imprisonment
           ;
           I
           doubted
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           but
           concealing
           my
           suspition
           ,
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           black
           Circle
           represented
           the
           Crown
           of
           Naples
           (
           no
           longer
           in
           its
           ancient
           lustre
           and
           beauty
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           should
           quickly
           lose
           )
           that
           it
           appearing
           over
           my
           head
           ,
           and
           vanishing
           (
           as
           it
           did
           )
           soon
           after
           ,
           signified
           that
           the
           loss
           they
           were
           about
           to
           make
           should
           be
           to
           my
           advantage
           .
        
         
           Next
           Morning
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           waked
           ,
           notice
           was
           given
           me
           that
           Cucurulle
           the
           greatest
           Astrologer
           of
           Italy
           ,
           desired
           to
           speak
           with
           me
           .
           I
           
           
           
           
           
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           down
           by
           my
           Beds-side
           ,
           and
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Stars
           having
           signified
           to
           him
           that
           fortune
           that
           had
           hitherto
           been
           so
           favourable
           to
           us
           ,
           began
           to
           turn
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           desire
           my
           pass
           and
           leave
           to
           retire
           ,
           because
           as
           a
           Student
           he
           sought
           only
           repose
           ,
           and
           avoided
           all
           places
           where
           he
           apprehended
           tumults
           and
           disturbances
           .
           I
           consented
           to
           what
           he
           demanded
           ,
           and
           questioning
           him
           about
           my
           fortune
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           that
           a
           Conjunction
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           Mars
           threatned
           me
           with
           a
           very
           great
           danger
           ,
           and
           were
           it
           not
           that
           ill
           influences
           are
           mitigated
           by
           good
           ones
           ,
           that
           (
           being
           the
           worst
           imaginable
           )
           had
           directly
           struck
           at
           my
           life
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Sun
           in
           this
           my
           revolution
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           Tenth
           House
           of
           his
           Exaltation
           ,
           casting
           a
           trine
           Aspect
           on
           the
           Moon
           in
           the
           First
           House
           ,
           mitigated
           the
           malignity
           ;
           and
           that
           Mercury
           having
           a
           Sextile
           of
           Venus
           in
           the
           Eighth
           House
           of
           Death
           ,
           secured
           me
           from
           any
           that
           should
           be
           violent
           ;
           that
           this
           therefore
           was
           no
           more
           than
           a
           menace
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           could
           not
           avoid
           imprisonment
           ,
           since
           Mars
           at
           the
           time
           of
           my
           Birth
           was
           in
           the
           Twelfth
           House
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Prison
           .
           I
           answered
           him
           that
           this
           unhappy
           influence
           ,
           tending
           only
           to
           threaten
           ,
           and
           not
           take
           away
           my
           life
           ,
           I
           thought
           its
           malignity
           passed
           over
           the
           Tenth
           of
           March
           ,
           when
           I
           secured
           my self
           from
           that
           great
           Commotion
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           on
           the
           Twenty
           fifth
           ,
           when
           I
           escaped
           the
           Conspiracy
           of
           the
           Anonciata
           .
           I
           wish
           it
           prove
           so
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           afraid
           that
           before
           eight
           
           dayes
           pass
           you
           will
           be
           a
           Prisoner
           ;
           and
           I
           discern
           this
           so
           clearly
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           venture
           all
           I
           have
           in
           the
           World
           that
           it
           falls
           out
           so
           .
           I
           have
           a
           respect
           (
           said
           I
           )
           for
           Astrology
           ,
           but
           knowing
           it
           is
           not
           infallible
           ,
           I
           please
           my self
           with
           all
           it
           tells
           me
           to
           my
           advantage
           ,
           and
           take
           no
           alarme
           at
           the
           perils
           with
           which
           it
           menaces
           me
           ;
           and
           since
           wisdom
           and
           prudence
           are
           more
           potent
           than
           the
           Stars
           ,
           I
           believe
           I
           may
           by
           precautions
           avoid
           the
           mischiefs
           wherewithal
           they
           threaten
           me
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           not
           to
           endeavour
           to
           disabuse
           me
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           believe
           I
           have
           nothing
           more
           to
           fear
           and
           very
           much
           to
           hope
           for
           .
           If
           my
           wishes
           may
           have
           effect
           (
           said
           he
           )
           my
           Opinion
           shall
           prove
           erroneous
           ,
           and
           yours
           veritable
           ;
           but
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           retire
           ,
           and
           be
           pleased
           to
           sign
           the
           Pass
           I
           present
           you
           :
           I
           did
           what
           he
           desired
           ,
           and
           embracing
           him
           bid
           him
           farewel
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           things
           passed
           ,
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           seeing
           no
           way
           to
           avoid
           his
           ruin
           but
           by
           mine
           ,
           endeavoured
           it
           by
           all
           means
           ,
           and
           durst
           no
           more
           appear
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           hearing
           of
           the
           Order
           I
           had
           given
           to
           search
           him
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           bring
           him
           to
           me
           alive
           or
           dead
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Principal
           Confederates
           of
           
             Cicio
             Regina
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           corrupted
           ,
           negotiated
           his
           reward
           ,
           and
           engaged
           to
           attempt
           my
           life
           .
           
             Sebastiano
             Landi
          
           that
           commanded
           the
           Gate
           of
           Alba
           ,
           tired
           by
           the
           delay
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           ,
           which
           appeared
           not
           for
           all
           the
           fair
           promises
           ,
           wanting
           money
           ,
           yielded
           to
           sollicitations
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           deliver
           
           the
           Gate
           of
           Alba
           for
           Five
           thousand
           Crowns
           .
           This
           Treason
           surprised
           me
           ,
           having
           no
           suspition
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           being
           a
           person
           I
           less
           distrusted
           than
           any
           in
           Naples
           ;
           having
           observed
           him
           to
           be
           more
           zealous
           ,
           careful
           ,
           and
           vigilant
           in
           the
           guard
           of
           his
           Post
           than
           any
           other
           :
           He
           could
           never
           be
           accused
           of
           any
           negligence
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           only
           very
           punctual
           in
           his
           Guards
           ,
           but
           kept
           all
           his
           men
           in
           such
           a
           continual
           readiness
           ,
           that
           at
           any
           hour
           either
           of
           day
           or
           night
           ,
           he
           had
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           fitted
           to
           march
           whither
           soever
           I
           commanded
           them
           .
           
             Vincenzo
             Andrea
          
           having
           agreed
           of
           all
           things
           with
           him
           ,
           gave
           advice
           to
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           ;
           and
           
             Augustino
             Mollo
          
           having
           told
           me
           that
           some
           new
           design
           was
           on
           foot
           ,
           I
           took
           so
           much
           pains
           to
           discover
           it
           ,
           and
           carefully
           to
           observe
           all
           such
           as
           came
           to
           our
           Posts
           from
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           that
           causing
           one
           called
           Ferraro
           ,
           who
           came
           from
           them
           with
           instructions
           to
           be
           followed
           ,
           he
           ran
           into
           the
           Capuchins
           ,
           from
           whence
           (
           finding
           himself
           pursued
           )
           he
           escaped
           by
           a
           back
           door
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           effect
           of
           my
           evil
           fate
           ;
           for
           had
           he
           been
           taken
           ,
           I
           had
           made
           a
           discovery
           of
           an
           enterprise
           the
           Spaniards
           undertook
           out
           of
           despair
           ,
           and
           had
           avoided
           the
           imprisonment
           wherewithal
           Cucurulle
           so
           positively
           threatned
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           Thirtieth
           of
           March
           an
           Express
           dispatched
           from
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           Velade
           Governour
           of
           Milan
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           Viceroy
           of
           Naples
           ,
           was
           brought
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           opened
           his
           Letters
           ,
           which
           imported
           that
           all
           the
           Neopolitan
           
           Troops
           ,
           ran
           so
           fast
           from
           their
           Colours
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           make
           no
           state
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           the
           Viceroy
           should
           therefore
           endeavour
           to
           send
           him
           more
           ,
           for
           else
           it
           would
           be
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           take
           the
           Field
           ,
           or
           resist
           the
           attempt
           France
           prepared
           to
           make
           on
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Milan
           ,
           at
           least
           without
           he
           sent
           him
           money
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           not
           wherewithal
           to
           pay
           his
           Troops
           that
           were
           ready
           to
           mutiny
           ;
           that
           since
           the
           last
           Campagna
           he
           had
           received
           nothing
           of
           the
           Sixty
           thousand
           Crowns
           a
           Moneth
           ,
           that
           Naples
           had
           wont
           to
           furnish
           for
           preservation
           of
           that
           Dominion
           ;
           which
           being
           the
           only
           Stock
           he
           had
           to
           maintain
           the
           War
           ,
           he
           looked
           on
           himself
           as
           lost
           without
           a
           sudden
           remedy
           .
           I
           was
           very
           glad
           of
           this
           good
           news
           ,
           and
           thinking
           to
           give
           a
           mortal
           blow
           to
           John
           of
           Austria
           and
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           by
           acquainting
           them
           with
           an
           extremity
           they
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           remedie
           (
           being
           themselves
           generally
           unprovided
           of
           all
           things
           )
           after
           I
           had
           read
           the
           Letters
           I
           returned
           them
           to
           the
           Bearer
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           pass
           ,
           to
           increase
           their
           despair
           ,
           by
           the
           knowledge
           they
           would
           find
           I
           had
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           hopes
           of
           receiving
           supplies
           ,
           succors
           were
           so
           pressingly
           demanded
           of
           them
           .
           They
           then
           thought
           themselves
           irrecoverably
           lost
           ,
           and
           I
           believed
           my
           enterprise
           would
           quickly
           be
           perfected
           ,
           by
           the
           arrival
           of
           our
           Fleet
           or
           my
           Money
           from
           Rome
           ,
           either
           of
           which
           had
           secured
           me
           from
           the
           traiterous
           sale
           of
           the
           Gate
           of
           Alba
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           prevent
           ,
           having
           no
           intelligence
           of
           it
           .
           I
           was
           not
           so
           blind
           but
           I
           perceived
           
           ●omething
           was
           in
           agitation
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           very
           ●ndustrious
           to
           discover
           ,
           but
           in
           vain
           .
           I
           knew
           Andrea's
           Messages
           sent
           by
           
             Gennaro
             Pinto
          
           ,
           and
           Ferraro
           ,
           both
           of
           which
           twice
           escaped
           my
           hands
           by
           miracle
           ;
           but
           humane
           prudence
           cannot
           prevail
           against
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           My
           intelligence
           in
           the
           Collateral
           Council
           ,
           and
           the
           Spies
           I
           kept
           amongst
           the
           Enemies
           serving
           me
           faithfully
           ,
           informed
           me
           of
           a
           Junto
           (
           a
           word
           the
           Spaniards
           use
           for
           their
           more
           secret
           Councils
           )
           of
           War
           and
           State
           that
           had
           been
           held
           ,
           where
           all
           expedients
           that
           might
           probably
           prevent
           their
           ruin
           were
           propounded
           .
           The
           first
           was
           to
           endeavour
           to
           become
           Masters
           of
           the
           Town
           by
           storming
           one
           of
           its
           Posts
           ,
           which
           yet
           appeared
           impossible
           without
           some
           Correspondence
           ,
           and
           the
           Viceroy
           pretended
           not
           to
           have
           any
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           advice
           should
           be
           followed
           ,
           that
           very
           little
           was
           to
           be
           left
           to
           hazard
           ,
           but
           that
           at
           the
           first
           opposition
           they
           should
           entrench
           themselves
           ,
           without
           advancing
           any
           farther
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           over-powered
           by
           the
           multitude
           ,
           to
           whom
           their
           forces
           ,
           not
           being
           numerous
           enough
           to
           resist
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           give
           place
           ;
           the
           second
           was
           to
           abandon
           the
           Posts
           they
           held
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           (
           leaving
           some
           few
           men
           in
           the
           Castles
           )
           to
           take
           the
           field
           ,
           sending
           order
           to
           all
           the
           forces
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           causing
           the
           Nobility
           to
           take
           horse
           ,
           to
           starve
           me
           ,
           by
           cutting
           off
           my
           provisions
           ;
           depriving
           me
           of
           all
           communication
           ,
           and
           blocking
           all
           the
           passages
           of
           Apulia
           ,
           from
           whence
           came
           
           to
           me
           securely
           and
           without
           any
           need
           of
           Convoy
           ,
           as
           much
           Corn
           as
           I
           had
           occasion
           for
           ,
           they
           themselves
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           being
           blocked
           up
           and
           in
           a
           starving
           condition
           .
           But
           this
           seemed
           very
           difficult
           to
           be
           practised
           ,
           it
           being
           doubtful
           whether
           the
           Nobility
           would
           obey
           their
           Orders
           ,
           having
           already
           made
           protestations
           of
           their
           incapacity
           of
           continuing
           the
           War
           any
           longer
           ,
           having
           neither
           Money
           left
           nor
           Credit
           ;
           otherwise
           this
           expedient
           seemed
           the
           best
           and
           surest
           ,
           they
           believing
           I
           wanted
           forces
           ,
           especially
           Horse
           ,
           to
           dare
           to
           venture
           out
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           battel
           ;
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           that
           City
           being
           good
           to
           defend
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           fight
           behind
           Walls
           ,
           but
           not
           at
           all
           fit
           nor
           capable
           to
           march
           out
           and
           hazard
           a
           battel
           in
           the
           Field
           against
           disciplined
           and
           regular
           Troops
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           which
           seemed
           the
           most
           secure
           ,
           was
           (
           least
           our
           Fleet
           should
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           Sea
           ,
           they
           not
           having
           Ships
           nor
           Gallies
           enough
           to
           engage
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           expectation
           of
           the
           return
           of
           their
           Fleet
           to
           them
           in
           this
           last
           extremity
           )
           to
           use
           their
           utmost
           endeavour
           for
           recovery
           of
           the
           Suburb
           of
           Chiay
           ,
           and
           taking
           Vomero
           ,
           with
           the
           two
           Villages
           of
           the
           Grotta
           ,
           so
           to
           free
           the
           passage
           to
           Puzzuolo
           ,
           which
           having
           communication
           with
           Capua
           ,
           provisions
           might
           be
           brought
           them
           by
           land
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           could
           be
           had
           from
           
             Sardinia
             ,
             Genoua
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Dominion
           ,
           landing
           at
           Gaeta
           ,
           might
           be
           carried
           from
           thence
           to
           Capua
           ,
           from
           Capua
           to
           Puzzolo
           ,
           and
           from
           Puzzuolo
           by
           way
           of
           Chiay
           to
           their
           Quarters
           ,
           without
           any
           hindrance
           by
           our
           
           
           
           
           
           Army
           ;
           that
           by
           this
           means
           they
           should
           prevent
           our
           attempting
           Baiae
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           relieve
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           besides
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           season
           not
           being
           yet
           favourable
           for
           Gallies
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           France
           either
           would
           not
           come
           ,
           or
           coming
           ,
           being
           unsecure
           in
           the
           Bay
           ,
           would
           be
           forced
           to
           retire
           ,
           wanting
           both
           the
           Haven
           of
           Baiae
           and
           the
           shelter
           of
           Nicita
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           should
           be
           deprived
           when
           they
           had
           fortified
           these
           Posts
           .
           These
           three
           designs
           were
           long
           deliberated
           on
           without
           any
           result
           ,
           but
           plurality
           of
           Voices
           inclined
           to
           the
           last
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           resolution
           they
           took
           was
           (
           in
           case
           such
           of
           the
           three
           as
           they
           attempted
           should
           not
           have
           success
           )
           to
           blow
           up
           the
           Castles
           ,
           and
           retire
           to
           
             Capua
             ,
             Gaeta
             ,
             Ischia
             ,
             Baiae
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Maritime
           places
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           garrison
           with
           such
           Troops
           as
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           there
           attend
           supplies
           from
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Fleet.
           
        
         
           I
           received
           the
           news
           of
           this
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           considering
           the
           three
           Propositions
           ,
           judged
           the
           first
           impossible
           ,
           our
           Posts
           which
           they
           had
           so
           often
           in
           vain
           attempted
           ,
           being
           so
           well
           fortified
           and
           in
           so
           good
           a
           condition
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           nothing
           to
           fear
           on
           that
           account
           ,
           not
           suspecting
           any
           Treason
           ,
           nor
           seeing
           any
           appearance
           of
           it
           .
           The
           second
           seemed
           no
           less
           so
           ,
           being
           assured
           the
           Nobility
           would
           no
           more
           take
           horse
           against
           me
           ,
           believing
           the
           Spaniards
           ruined
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           arm
           in
           their
           behalf
           ,
           was
           to
           expose
           themselves
           to
           the
           entire
           loss
           of
           their
           fortunes
           ,
           by
           making
           of
           none
           effect
           their
           Negotiations
           
           with
           me
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           therefore
           content
           themselves
           to
           sit
           still
           in
           expectation
           of
           what
           the
           Moneth
           of
           April
           might
           produce
           ,
           to
           declare
           on
           the
           First
           of
           May
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           resolved
           ,
           on
           that
           side
           that
           should
           seem
           strongest
           and
           most
           secure
           .
           And
           I
           thought
           they
           would
           certainly
           fix
           on
           the
           last
           of
           the
           three
           ,
           which
           I
           admire
           they
           were
           so
           long
           ere
           they
           resolved
           on
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           other
           means
           of
           getting
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           rendering
           our
           Fleet
           useless
           :
           I
           thought
           also
           that
           I
           was
           (
           without
           loss
           of
           time
           )
           to
           attempt
           Nicita
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           remove
           all
           pretence
           of
           retarding
           the
           return
           of
           our
           Gallies
           ,
           when
           I
           should
           have
           a
           secure
           Haven
           to
           present
           them
           .
           Having
           seriously
           considered
           the
           necessity
           of
           inclining
           to
           this
           resolution
           ,
           I
           applied
           my self
           to
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Fifth
           Book
           .
        
         
           FRiday
           the
           third
           of
           April
           I
           went
           to
           visit
           the
           Posts
           ,
           caused
           all
           to
           be
           added
           that
           I
           judged
           wanting
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           so
           defensible
           ,
           that
           Women
           might
           without
           danger
           have
           kept
           them
           against
           forces
           much
           stronger
           than
           those
           of
           our
           Enemy
           .
           I
           enquired
           of
           all
           Officers
           what
           they
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           ,
           gave
           them
           Powder
           enough
           ,
           and
           three
           dayes
           advance
           for
           subsistance
           of
           their
           men
           ;
           recommending
           to
           them
           to
           be
           exact
           in
           their
           Guards
           ,
           and
           serve
           me
           with
           the
           same
           affection
           and
           fidelity
           they
           had
           to
           that
           time
           testified
           ,
           and
           then
           thought
           I
           might
           go
           out
           of
           Naples
           without
           apprehension
           or
           danger
           during
           my
           absence
           .
           The
           Gate
           of
           Alba
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           seemed
           so
           well
           fortified
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           not
           judge
           any
           possibility
           of
           attempting
           it
           ;
           and
           Colonel
           Landi
           ,
           whom
           I
           ever
           found
           the
           most
           careful
           ,
           faithful
           ,
           and
           zealous
           of
           my
           Officers
           ,
           so
           well
           confirmed
           my
           confidence
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           ordered
           him
           still
           to
           keep
           men
           in
           a
           readiness
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           wont
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           second
           all
           other
           Posts
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           have
           occasion
           to
           be
           re-inforced
           ,
           after
           which
           I
           went
           home
           very
           well
           satisfied
           
           to
           leave
           Naples
           in
           so
           secure
           a
           condition
           .
           Sending
           for
           the
           Peoples
           Elect
           ,
           and
           Captains
           of
           the
           City
           Quarters
           ,
           I
           ordered
           them
           to
           increase
           the
           weight
           of
           Bread
           and
           diminish
           its
           price
           ,
           so
           to
           secure
           my self
           against
           any
           tumult
           or
           sedition
           ,
           by
           contenting
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           me
           speedy
           notice
           of
           the
           least
           alteration
           that
           might
           happen
           .
           I
           commanded
           
             Onoffrio
             Pissacani
             ,
             Carlo
             Longobardo
             ,
             Cicio
             Battimiello
             ,
          
           and
           
             Mattheo
             d'
             Amore
          
           ,
           to
           visit
           our
           Posts
           twice
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           march
           with
           their
           Companies
           at
           the
           least
           alarme
           ;
           to
           make
           re-inforcements
           wheresoever
           they
           should
           be
           necessary
           .
           I
           charged
           
             Augustino
             Mollo
          
           to
           hold
           a
           vigilant
           eye
           over
           all
           Gennaro's
           actions
           ,
           to
           observe
           his
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           me
           notice
           of
           all
           that
           passed
           in
           Naples
           .
           I
           provided
           Powder
           (
           of
           which
           I
           had
           lately
           received
           some
           quantity
           )
           for
           my
           march
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           with
           four
           Pieces
           of
           Cannon
           and
           five
           or
           six
           hundred
           foot
           ,
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           best
           I
           had
           in
           the
           Town
           .
        
         
           Saturday
           the
           Fourth
           of
           April
           ,
           after
           dinner
           ,
           I
           caused
           my
           Foot
           and
           Artillery
           to
           march
           ,
           and
           having
           taken
           leave
           of
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           ,
           and
           made
           my
           Prayers
           before
           the
           Head
           of
           St.
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           kissed
           the
           miraculous
           Viol
           of
           his
           blood
           ,
           took
           Horse
           ,
           and
           followed
           by
           my
           Guards
           ,
           marched
           right
           to
           Posilippo
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           ,
           till
           my
           Troops
           arrived
           ,
           took
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Nicita
           :
           I
           observed
           there
           was
           a
           Tower
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           it
           that
           contained
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           its
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           between
           the
           Island
           and
           Continent
           ,
           
           on
           a
           Stone
           Arch
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           point
           of
           a
           Rock
           ,
           a
           House
           called
           the
           Lazaretto
           ,
           where
           such
           as
           come
           from
           places
           suspected
           of
           infection
           are
           obliged
           to
           continue
           forty
           dayes
           ;
           that
           near
           the
           Haven
           there
           were
           five
           or
           six
           Houses
           ,
           in
           wihch
           the
           Enemy
           had
           posted
           five
           and
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           Musketiers
           ,
           and
           two
           Field-pieces
           ,
           to
           prevent
           landing
           ;
           that
           the
           arm
           of
           the
           Sea
           between
           Nisita
           and
           the
           Point
           of
           Posilippo
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           
             de
             Coroglio
          
           ,
           was
           not
           above
           two
           hundred
           paces
           over
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           place
           two
           Pieces
           of
           Cannon
           at
           this
           Point
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           such
           a
           Battery
           to
           dislodge
           the
           Enemy
           that
           was
           posted
           in
           those
           Houses
           ,
           and
           in
           Felucca's
           pass
           over
           such
           men
           as
           I
           should
           command
           to
           attempt
           a
           landing
           .
           I
           caused
           also
           another
           Battery
           of
           two
           Pieces
           of
           Cannon
           to
           be
           made
           lower
           at
           the
           Sea-side
           ,
           to
           beat
           on
           the
           Flanck
           of
           those
           Houses
           ,
           and
           drive
           away
           the
           Musketiers
           that
           defended
           the
           passage
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           my
           men
           arrived
           ,
           I
           set
           them
           to
           work
           on
           these
           Batteries
           ,
           and
           leaving
           enough
           to
           guard
           my
           Cannon
           ,
           night
           coming
           on
           ,
           and
           no
           attacque
           to
           be
           made
           without
           Felucca's
           ,
           I
           ordered
           all
           to
           be
           in
           a
           readiness
           against
           next
           morning
           ,
           contenting
           my self
           for
           that
           night
           to
           have
           dislodged
           the
           Enemy
           from
           the
           Lazaretto
           ,
           and
           placed
           thirty
           Musketiers
           there
           .
           I
           went
           afterwards
           to
           sup
           and
           lie
           at
           Posilippo
           ,
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           whereof
           I
           commanded
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           march
           with
           their
           arms
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           an
           alarme
           ;
           having
           intelligence
           that
           the
           Enemies
           that
           night
           intended
           to
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           Vomero
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           morning
           having
           sent
           for
           ten
           armed
           Felucca's
           ,
           my
           Cannon
           played
           from
           both
           Batteries
           at
           day-break
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           been
           fired
           above
           twenty
           times
           over
           ,
           before
           they
           dismounted
           the
           two
           Field-pieces
           the
           Enemy
           had
           in
           the
           Island
           .
           They
           suffered
           much
           by
           my
           Artillery
           ,
           which
           beat
           down
           all
           those
           little
           Houses
           ,
           and
           overthrew
           their
           
             Corps
             de
             Gard
          
           :
           perceiving
           them
           in
           disorder
           ,
           I
           sent
           thirty
           men
           in
           Felucca's
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           land
           under
           favour
           of
           my
           Cannon
           ,
           and
           the
           continual
           fire
           of
           thirty
           Musketeers
           I
           had
           lodged
           in
           the
           Lazaretto
           ,
           and
           others
           from
           the
           Point
           of
           Coroglio
           :
           They
           found
           some
           resistance
           ,
           and
           inclining
           to
           come
           back
           again
           ,
           I
           commanded
           the
           Sieurs
           de
           St.
           Amour
           and
           St.
           
             Andre
             Clapied
          
           ,
           Cornet
           and
           Quarter-Master
           of
           my
           Company
           of
           Light
           Horse
           ,
           with
           thirty
           French
           Horsemen
           to
           force
           a
           Landing
           ,
           causing
           them
           to
           be
           followed
           by
           thirty
           or
           forty
           Musketeers
           ;
           St.
           Amour
           had
           his
           right
           arm
           broke
           by
           a
           Musket-shot
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           died
           four
           dayes
           after
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           three
           of
           the
           Horsemen
           were
           wounded
           ;
           but
           St.
           
             Andre
             Clapied
          
           leaping
           ashore
           with
           his
           Sword
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           followed
           by
           his
           men
           ,
           after
           a
           Skirmish
           of
           half
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           drove
           the
           Enemy
           from
           those
           Houses
           Being
           thus
           become
           Master
           of
           the
           Landing
           place
           ,
           I
           sent
           an
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           men
           to
           pass
           over
           ,
           who
           forced
           the
           Enemy
           to
           retreat
           to
           the
           Tower
           that
           is
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           had
           made
           some
           slight
           Out-works
           ,
           which
           were
           stormed
           with
           very
           little
           resistance
           :
           I
           caused
           my
           men
           to
           be
           seconded
           ,
           and
           we
           lodged
           at
           the
           
           foot
           of
           the
           Tower
           with
           small
           loss
           .
           I
           summoned
           those
           that
           were
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           expecting
           relief
           ,
           they
           refused
           to
           parly
           ,
           pretending
           themselves
           to
           be
           resolved
           and
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           defend
           it
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           Gennaro
           sent
           me
           a
           Complement
           and
           his
           desires
           to
           learn
           the
           condition
           of
           my
           little
           Siege
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           much
           out
           of
           curiosity
           of
           this
           ,
           as
           to
           get
           assurance
           whether
           I
           would
           come
           back
           to
           Naples
           that
           night
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           give
           the
           Enemy
           notice
           ,
           with
           whom
           holding
           Correspondence
           ,
           he
           knew
           they
           were
           to
           have
           a
           Post
           delivered
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           endeavour
           to
           enter
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           it
           .
           I
           told
           his
           Messenger
           that
           I
           hoped
           to
           take
           Nisita
           in
           two
           hours
           ,
           and
           intended
           to
           return
           .
           
             John
             Battista
             Tiradani
          
           Pay-Master
           of
           my
           Troops
           in
           place
           of
           
             Nicolo
             Maria
             Mannara
          
           ,
           whom
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           
             Pietro
             Crescentio
          
           his
           Kinsman
           ,
           I
           had
           sent
           to
           command
           the
           Banditi
           he
           had
           assembled
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Monte-Fuscolo
           ,
           gave
           me
           notice
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           at
           Cardinal
           Filomarini's
           ,
           that
           the
           Enemy
           were
           about
           some
           attempt
           ,
           but
           could
           get
           no
           particular
           information
           what
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           which
           perswaded
           me
           they
           would
           seek
           to
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           Vomero
           ,
           and
           obliged
           me
           to
           a
           resolution
           of
           staying
           where
           I
           was
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           be
           the
           readier
           to
           oppose
           them
           .
           Presently
           after
           I
           received
           a
           Note
           from
           
             Augustino
             Mollo
          
           in
           the
           following
           terms
           :
           Naples
           
             concerns
             you
             more
             than
             a
             barren
             Rock
             ,
             make
             haste
             back
             or
             you
             will
             lose
             it
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             having
             resolved
             to
             make
             some
             attempt
             this
             night
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           sent
           answer
           I
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           ordered
           him
           to
           give
           out
           so
           ;
           then
           I
           sent
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           thither
           to
           visit
           all
           the
           Posts
           ,
           and
           send
           me
           account
           of
           their
           condition
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           appearance
           of
           any
           alteration
           ,
           to
           advertise
           me
           of
           it
           .
           That
           he
           should
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           tell
           every
           body
           that
           I
           would
           be
           there
           within
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           ,
           by
           such
           an
           expectation
           to
           keep
           them
           to
           their
           duty
           :
           The
           people
           having
           so
           great
           a
           confidence
           in
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           my
           presence
           could
           remedy
           any
           disorders
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           must
           of
           necessity
           prove
           advantageous
           to
           them
           when
           I
           was
           upon
           the
           place
           .
           I
           then
           caused
           the
           Tower
           to
           be
           undermined
           ,
           and
           attempted
           to
           set
           fire
           on
           the
           gates
           with
           Bavins
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           that
           were
           in
           it
           demanded
           to
           treat
           ,
           and
           sent
           out
           hostages
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           sent
           a
           Gally
           to
           relieve
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           men
           it
           would
           have
           landed
           were
           beaten
           back
           by
           mine
           ,
           and
           hearing
           no
           more
           shooting
           went
           home
           thinking
           the
           Isle
           already
           lost
           .
           The
           Hostages
           presented
           to
           me
           desired
           they
           might
           have
           good
           conditions
           ,
           and
           I
           gave
           them
           all
           they
           pretended
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           they
           should
           march
           out
           the
           next
           morning
           at
           eight
           a
           clock
           ,
           with
           arms
           and
           baggage
           ,
           provided
           they
           were
           not
           relieved
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           by
           a
           Body
           able
           to
           force
           my
           men
           and
           raise
           the
           Siege
           ,
           towards
           which
           they
           were
           not
           to
           contribute
           ,
           it
           being
           neither
           permitted
           them
           to
           take
           up
           arms
           ,
           nor
           shoot
           during
           such
           a
           Combat
           :
           They
           were
           allowed
           to
           give
           the
           Viceroy
           intimation
           of
           these
           Capitulations
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           purpose
           I
           was
           to
           suffer
           whomsoever
           they
           would
           encharge
           with
           such
           a
           Commission
           to
           pass
           
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           I
           caused
           the
           Messenger
           to
           be
           detained
           all
           night
           at
           my
           lodging
           in
           Posilippo
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           then
           in
           very
           great
           incertainty
           whether
           following
           the
           advice
           received
           from
           
             Augustino
             Mollo
          
           I
           should
           return
           to
           Naples
           and
           leave
           the
           Officers
           of
           Nicita
           in
           this
           condition
           ,
           and
           suspended
           my
           resolution
           till
           I
           heard
           from
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           ,
           supposing
           it
           might
           be
           the
           Enemies
           cunning
           ,
           by
           false
           alarms
           to
           make
           me
           give
           over
           my
           Enterprise
           ;
           I
           therefore
           resolved
           to
           lie
           all
           night
           in
           my
           Batterie
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           arrival
           of
           any
           relief
           ,
           judging
           the
           taking
           of
           Nicita
           to
           be
           of
           great
           importance
           .
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           I
           ought
           to
           impute
           this
           resolution
           to
           good
           or
           evil
           fortune
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           I
           consider
           ,
           the
           less
           able
           I
           I
           find
           my self
           to
           determine
           it
           .
        
         
           Gennaro
           weary
           to
           be
           any
           longer
           incertain
           of
           my
           resolution
           ,
           sent
           a
           second
           time
           to
           endeavor
           to
           discover
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           told
           ,
           in
           my
           imprisonment
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           desired
           not
           my
           return
           ,
           lest
           my
           presence
           might
           hinder
           the
           Spaniards
           from
           executing
           their
           enterprise
           ,
           so
           he
           wished
           it
           that
           he
           might
           certainly
           kill
           me
           ,
           intending
           at
           the
           first
           alarm
           to
           send
           sixscore
           Banditi
           ,
           who
           pretending
           to
           rally
           about
           me
           ,
           should
           shoot
           me
           in
           the
           fight
           .
           Half
           an
           hour
           before
           day
           I
           discovered
           two
           Gallies
           making
           towards
           Nicita
           ,
           whom
           I
           saluted
           with
           ▪
           two
           Cannons
           ,
           which
           I
           levelled
           and
           fired
           my self
           ,
           so
           happily
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           being
           shot
           through
           between
           wind
           and
           water
           ,
           was
           fain
           to
           go
           off
           to
           refit
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           had
           three
           or
           four
           slaves
           killed
           .
           I
           caused
           the
           Guns
           to
           be
           immediately
           charged
           again
           ,
           and
           did
           them
           mischief
           with
           two
           other
           shot
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           which
           made
           them
           turn
           back
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           me
           that
           Nicita
           was
           mine
           ,
           after
           which
           nothing
           could
           retard
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           ,
           since
           the
           excuse
           of
           the
           Gallies
           wanting
           a
           Haven
           could
           be
           alledged
           no
           longer
           .
        
         
           The
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           had
           sent
           me
           word
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           all
           our
           Posts
           and
           Guards
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           than
           usual
           ,
           that
           our
           men
           were
           all
           in
           armes
           and
           very
           resolute
           ,
           especially
           at
           the
           Gate
           of
           Alba
           ,
           where
           Colonel
           
             Sebastino
             Landi
          
           appeared
           more
           zealous
           and
           active
           than
           ever
           ;
           the
           Captains
           
             Onoffrio
             Pissacani
             ,
             Carlo
             Longobardo
             ,
             Mattheo
             Damore
             ,
          
           and
           
             Cicio
             Battimiello
          
           had
           gone
           Petrouils
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           night
           through
           the
           whole
           Town
           :
           this
           very
           much
           troubled
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           caused
           them
           to
           resolve
           if
           the
           Rounds
           continued
           an
           hour
           longer
           ,
           to
           deferre
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           enterprise
           to
           another
           time
           .
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           notice
           that
           they
           were
           given
           over
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           time
           Fourbin
           had
           given
           me
           account
           of
           the
           good
           condition
           of
           all
           things
           (
           which
           very
           much
           satisfied
           me
           )
           they
           advanced
           to
           the
           Gate
           of
           Alba.
           Part
           of
           the
           wall
           had
           for
           eight
           dayes
           together
           been
           continually
           washed
           with
           Vinegar
           and
           Brandy
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           at
           once
           be
           reversed
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           a
           breach
           made
           sufficient
           for
           horse
           to
           pass
           ;
           all
           this
           was
           done
           without
           noise
           ,
           and
           Landi
           keeping
           continually
           thereabouts
           ,
           to
           prevent
           his
           mens
           suspecting
           any
           thing
           (
           so
           that
           I
           could
           have
           no
           intelligence
           of
           it
           )
           the
           Enemy
           entered
           ,
           and
           became
           Masters
           of
           three
           works
           without
           any
           alarm
           but
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           where
           a
           Captain
           being
           killed
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           that
           ran
           away
           
           fired
           only
           three
           Muskets
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           Enemy
           got
           into
           a
           broad
           Street
           they
           drew
           up
           in
           battallia
           ,
           and
           marched
           streight
           to
           
             St.
             Aniello
          
           ,
           which
           they
           possessed
           .
           I
           will
           not
           trouble
           my self
           to
           relate
           the
           order
           of
           their
           march
           ,
           nor
           in
           what
           manner
           they
           became
           Masters
           of
           the
           whole
           Town
           ,
           it
           not
           being
           my
           business
           ,
           and
           they
           having
           more
           than
           enough
           divulged
           it
           in
           all
           their
           relations
           :
           I
           shall
           only
           tell
           that
           they
           gave
           out
           that
           I
           had
           agreed
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           at
           that
           instant
           with
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           Austria
           .
           My
           absence
           made
           many
           believe
           this
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           People
           became
           dejected
           in
           so
           extraordinary
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           went
           about
           to
           make
           defence
           .
           They
           continually
           cried
           out
           ,
           Peace
           !
           Peace
           !
           no
           more
           Taxes
           :
           Let
           Spain
           live
           ,
           and
           France
           and
           the
           ill
           Government
           die
           :
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           waving
           their
           handkerchiefs
           ,
           the
           women
           out
           of
           the
           windows
           answered
           with
           napkins
           ,
           and
           every
           mans
           business
           was
           to
           hide
           himself
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           afterwards
           set
           Guards
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           marched
           to
           the
           Vicarie
           to
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           it
           ;
           
             Vincenzo
             d'
             Andrea
          
           placing
           himself
           at
           their
           head
           ;
           their
           next
           business
           was
           to
           possess
           themselves
           of
           my
           Palace
           ,
           where
           some
           opposition
           was
           made
           by
           my
           Domesticks
           ;
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           relate
           here
           the
           resolute
           action
           of
           a
           young
           French
           Tailor
           ,
           who
           having
           fortified
           himself
           alone
           in
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           perceiving
           the
           door
           to
           be
           broken
           open
           upon
           him
           ,
           shot
           dead
           Captain
           
             Don
             Joseph
             Moya
          
           that
           entered
           first
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           giving
           fire
           to
           a
           barril
           of
           powder
           he
           found
           there
           ,
           he
           blew
           up
           the
           Roof
           with
           seven
           or
           eight
           
           of
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           leaping
           out
           of
           a
           window
           broke
           both
           his
           legs
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           died
           two
           or
           three
           dayes
           after
           for
           want
           of
           looking
           to
           .
           My
           Palace
           was
           plundered
           ,
           and
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Fourbin
          
           having
           taken
           horse
           at
           the
           alarm
           ,
           and
           noise
           of
           the
           bells
           of
           
             St.
             Lawrence
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           caused
           to
           be
           rung
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           entered
           ,
           went
           to
           get
           together
           what
           men
           he
           could
           ,
           sending
           one
           called
           Chusin
           ,
           to
           tell
           me
           what
           had
           passed
           ,
           who
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           before
           he
           came
           to
           me
           :
           He
           met
           only
           
             Cicio
             Battimiello
          
           ,
           with
           about
           four
           and
           twenty
           men
           that
           went
           to
           guard
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           ,
           who
           was
           escaped
           before
           they
           came
           ,
           and
           gotten
           to
           
             Don
             John
          
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Avella
           ,
           who
           received
           them
           with
           much
           joy
           ,
           and
           great
           testimonies
           of
           esteem
           and
           friendship
           .
           Battimiello
           with
           his
           men
           got
           behind
           a
           little
           wall
           that
           served
           as
           a
           brest-work
           ,
           and
           the
           Knight
           Fourbin's
           horse
           falling
           under
           him
           ,
           he
           forsook
           him
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           had
           gone
           a
           hundred
           paces
           met
           a
           Battallion
           of
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           a
           Squadron
           of
           horse
           that
           demanded
           who
           he
           was
           for
           ,
           he
           answered
           the
           People
           and
           his
           Highness
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           fire
           his
           Pistols
           ,
           they
           both
           missed
           ,
           whilst
           nine
           or
           ten
           Muskets
           were
           discharged
           against
           him
           ,
           one
           whereof
           wounded
           him
           in
           his
           thigh
           ;
           a
           Surgeon
           that
           had
           followed
           him
           from
           his
           lodging
           seeing
           the
           Enemies
           in
           so
           great
           numbers
           ran
           away
           ,
           and
           he
           perceiving
           himself
           to
           be
           alone
           and
           wounded
           ,
           got
           to
           the
           Arch-bishops
           Palace
           ,
           where
           finding
           the
           door
           open
           ,
           he
           bolted
           it
           after
           him
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           went
           about
           to
           fire
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           Priest
           coming
           in
           accidentally
           opened
           it
           for
           them
           ,
           Fourbin
           
           then
           going
           about
           to
           defend
           himself
           with
           his
           Sword
           ,
           the
           Officers
           offered
           him
           quarter
           ,
           which
           (
           being
           surrounded
           with
           a
           hundred
           men
           )
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           accept
           of
           .
           
             Matheo
             d'
             Amore
          
           ,
           gallant
           and
           faithful
           ,
           with
           thirty
           Souldiers
           of
           his
           Company
           ran
           valiantly
           to
           the
           alarm
           ,
           and
           meeting
           three
           hundred
           Spaniards
           ,
           gave
           no
           answer
           to
           their
           
             Who
             are
             you
             for
          
           ,
           but
           
             his
             Highnese
             and
             the
             People
          
           ,
           and
           refusing
           quarter
           (
           crying
           out
           he
           would
           die
           for
           me
           and
           his
           Country
           )
           was
           slain
           fighting
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           wounded
           by
           seven
           or
           eght
           Musket-shot
           ;
           a
           death
           too
           glorious
           for
           a
           man
           of
           so
           mean
           descent
           .
        
         
           All
           their
           Troops
           being
           by
           several
           passages
           arrived
           at
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           
             Don
             John
          
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           prayed
           Cardinal
           Filomarini
           ,
           that
           was
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           Gennaro
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           their
           parole
           for
           his
           security
           ,
           and
           the
           punctual
           performance
           of
           all
           that
           had
           been
           promised
           him
           ,
           and
           sending
           three
           hundred
           men
           to
           possess
           themselves
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           Tower
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           recovered
           Naples
           ,
           without
           resistance
           ,
           and
           almost
           without
           any
           any
           effusion
           of
           blood
           ,
           incited
           by
           despair
           ,
           which
           cast
           them
           upon
           an
           enterprise
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           expected
           not
           any
           good
           success
           ,
           resolved
           (
           had
           it
           failed
           )
           to
           have
           abandoned
           the
           Castles
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           have
           retired
           to
           the
           marime
           Towns
           there
           to
           wait
           for
           supplies
           from
           Spain
           ,
           having
           provisions
           left
           them
           but
           for
           four
           and
           twenty
           hours
           ,
           and
           no
           hope
           of
           relief
           from
           any
           part
           .
           This
           they
           often
           acknowleged
           to
           me
           in
           the
           time
           of
           my
           imprisonment
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           all
           these
           things
           passed
           I
           (
           without
           any
           
           knowledge
           of
           them
           )
           attended
           the
           marching
           out
           of
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Nicita
           ,
           till
           the
           Adjutant
           of
           Landi's
           Regiment
           came
           to
           tell
           me
           that
           the
           Post
           of
           Alba
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           entred
           the
           Town
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           so
           loud
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           despairing
           an
           accent
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           like
           to
           have
           caused
           him
           to
           have
           been
           killed
           to
           prevent
           his
           discouraging
           my
           Troops
           ,
           as
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           did
           at
           the
           Battail
           of
           Newport
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           in
           the
           morning
           brought
           him
           news
           of
           the
           defeat
           of
           his
           Van.
           I
           immediately
           ordered
           Colonel
           Meloni
           to
           draw
           off
           the
           men
           I
           had
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Nicita
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           rest
           in
           order
           to
           follow
           me
           ,
           going
           before
           my self
           to
           see
           if
           there
           were
           any
           possibility
           of
           giving
           remedy
           to
           so
           great
           and
           unexpected
           a
           mischief
           .
           I
           crossed
           through
           the
           Town
           of
           Possilippo
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           in
           tears
           and
           a
           mortal
           ashonishment
           ▪
           I
           caused
           them
           to
           recover
           their
           courage
           ,
           and
           reassume
           their
           arms
           ,
           and
           marching
           towards
           Vomero
           perceived
           the
           Souldiers
           had
           abandoned
           ther
           Post
           ,
           and
           prepared
           to
           be
           gone
           :
           and
           they
           seemed
           to
           me
           to
           consult
           whether
           they
           should
           not
           fire
           upon
           me
           .
           I
           rid
           up
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           demanding
           whither
           they
           went
           ,
           they
           told
           me
           they
           thought
           of
           nothing
           but
           securing
           themselves
           since
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           become
           Masters
           of
           Naples
           .
           I
           told
           them
           it
           was
           a
           false
           report
           ,
           and
           commanded
           them
           to
           their
           quarter
           ;
           that
           there
           had
           indeed
           happened
           some
           disorder
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           was
           going
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           it
           by
           my
           presence
           .
           Upon
           the
           first
           report
           I
           had
           sent
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             la
             Bottellerie
          
           ,
           one
           of
           my
           Field-Adjutants
           to
           
           see
           what
           passed
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           give
           me
           account
           ,
           to
           which
           purpose
           I
           sent
           two
           of
           my
           Guards
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           dispatch
           them
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           till
           he
           himself
           had
           made
           a
           nearer
           discovery
           of
           the
           matter
           :
           He
           passed
           by
           the
           Schools
           ,
           and
           advancing
           as
           far
           as
           
             St.
             Gennaros
          
           Gate
           ,
           perceived
           a
           Battaglion
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Virgins
           Suburbs
           had
           already
           rendred
           to
           them
           ;
           in
           his
           return
           to
           make
           me
           this
           sad
           report
           ,
           his
           bridle
           was
           laid
           hold
           on
           ,
           and
           his
           Cane
           snatched
           from
           him
           ;
           but
           making
           his
           way
           with
           his
           pistol
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           hastened
           back
           to
           me
           as
           fast
           as
           his
           horse
           could
           run
           ,
           seeing
           in
           his
           way
           the
           heads
           of
           my
           two
           Guards
           that
           he
           had
           sent
           before
           him
           .
           I
           perceived
           by
           him
           that
           I
           could
           not
           that
           way
           get
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           met
           
             Marco
             de
             Lorenzo
          
           ,
           that
           had
           great
           kindness
           for
           me
           ,
           who
           cried
           out
           poor
           Prince
           flye
           ▪
           you
           are
           lost
           ,
           you
           have
           been
           betrayed
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           Masters
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           I
           go
           home
           to
           endeavour
           to
           secure
           my
           house
           from
           plundering
           ,
           then
           weeping
           and
           embracing
           me
           ,
           galloped
           away
           .
        
         
           The
           Knight
           
             des
             Essars
          
           propounded
           to
           me
           me
           to
           return
           to
           Possilippo
           ,
           there
           to
           get
           Felucca's
           to
           carry
           me
           to
           Rome
           .
           I
           looked
           angirly
           on
           him
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           till
           now
           I
           ever
           thought
           you
           my
           friend
           ,
           but
           I
           find
           the
           contrary
           :
           there
           remains
           no
           more
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           ,
           but
           to
           die
           with
           our
           swords
           in
           our
           hands
           ;
           and
           I
           swear
           that
           if
           any
           be
           hereafter
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           mention
           an
           escape
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           run
           my
           sword
           through
           him
           .
           I
           struck
           into
           the
           field
           to
           fetch
           a
           compass
           about
           the
           
             Virgins
             Suburbs
          
           ,
           and
           endeavor
           to
           get
           into
           the
           Town
           
           by
           the
           Gate
           of
           Nola
           ,
           and
           passing
           a
           deep
           way
           between
           two
           high
           banks
           ,
           saw
           a
           very
           ill
           looking
           fellow
           on
           the
           top
           of
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           with
           fourteen
           or
           fifteen
           Muskteers
           ,
           who
           asked
           me
           for
           his
           Highness
           ,
           not
           knowing
           me
           because
           my
           Cloak
           was
           thrown
           over
           my
           face
           .
           I
           asked
           what
           his
           business
           was
           with
           him
           ?
           he
           answered
           ,
           pay
           him
           my
           respects
           and
           kiss
           his
           feet
           :
           I
           replied
           he
           was
           coming
           behind
           ,
           and
           kept
           on
           my
           way
           :
           the
           fellow
           soon
           after
           seeing
           a
           Captain
           of
           horse
           called
           
             la
             Breche
          
           ,
           with
           a
           Buffcoat
           ,
           and
           Sleeves
           and
           Breeches
           embroidered
           with
           gold
           ,
           caused
           five
           or
           six
           Muskets
           to
           be
           fired
           at
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           both
           he
           and
           his
           horse
           were
           killed
           .
           Having
           recovered
           the
           plain
           ,
           I
           rid
           streight
           to
           the
           gate
           of
           Nola
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Enemies
           possession
           ,
           and
           turning
           towards
           the
           entrance
           of
           
             St.
             Anthonies
          
           Suburb
           I
           met
           two
           Gipsies
           ,
           who
           told
           me
           that
           the
           Gate
           of
           Capua
           was
           not
           only
           taken
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           should
           find
           Musketeers
           at
           the
           Barricado
           that
           was
           at
           the
           entrance
           into
           the
           Suburbs
           .
           I
           resolved
           to
           see
           whether
           they
           told
           me
           truth
           ,
           and
           was
           quickly
           confirmed
           by
           a
           voley
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           came
           near
           it
           .
           I
           thought
           it
           was
           possible
           the
           Enemy
           might
           not
           be
           advanced
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           that
           passing
           through
           the
           Suburb
           of
           Loretto
           ,
           and
           entring
           by
           the
           Gate
           that
           is
           under
           the
           Carmelites
           Tower
           ,
           by
           rallying
           some
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           might
           either
           die
           at
           their
           head
           ,
           or
           repell
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           causing
           by
           my
           presence
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           to
           take
           arms
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           consternation
           of
           the
           whole
           Town
           to
           cease
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           their
           confidence
           in
           me
           :
           but
           coming
           to
           the
           Suburb
           of
           Lorettto
           ,
           I
           saw
           seven
           or
           eight
           Spanish
           
           Colours
           planted
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           
             Carmelites
             Tower
          
           ,
           by
           which
           understanding
           my
           misfortune
           to
           be
           irrecoverable
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           make
           towards
           St.
           Maries
           of
           Capua
           ,
           to
           dis-engage
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           ,
           and
           rallying
           all
           the
           Troops
           he
           commanded
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           pass
           the
           River
           Voltorno
           near
           Caiazzo
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           to
           go
           from
           thence
           into
           Abruzzo
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Troops
           that
           carried
           on
           the
           War
           there
           by
           my
           Commissions
           .
        
         
           Some
           Neapolitans
           propounded
           to
           me
           to
           take
           the
           way
           of
           Benevento
           ,
           from
           whence
           I
           might
           afterwards
           pass
           to
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Realm
           I
           should
           chuse
           ,
           but
           I
           was
           not
           of
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           judging
           that
           the
           Enemies
           had
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           the
           Streights
           of
           
             La
             Cerra
          
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           probably
           expect
           I
           would
           pass
           .
           All
           that
           were
           with
           me
           began
           by
           degrees
           to
           go
           away
           and
           shift
           for
           themselves
           ;
           the
           Abbot
           Laudati
           was
           sollicitous
           to
           provide
           himself
           of
           a
           safe
           retreat
           ;
           
             Jomo
             St.
             Apollino
          
           ,
           the
           Master
           of
           my
           Horse
           ,
           returned
           to
           Naples
           ,
           on
           a
           very
           fair
           Courser
           he
           rid
           ,
           hoping
           not
           only
           to
           obtain
           indempnity
           but
           a
           good
           reception
           ,
           by
           presenting
           him
           to
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           .
           My
           Neapolitan
           Guards
           slipped
           away
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           thrown
           their
           Colours
           into
           a
           Ditch
           ;
           and
           before
           I
           had
           rid
           two
           Leagues
           ,
           one
           half
           of
           the
           Sixscore
           Horse
           that
           had
           attended
           me
           ,
           left
           me
           .
        
         
           Coming
           in
           sight
           of
           Juliana
           ,
           I
           thought
           not
           good
           to
           take
           the
           way
           of
           Aversa
           ,
           distrusting
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           that
           was
           Governor
           ;
           and
           having
           left
           my
           men
           about
           five
           hundred
           paces
           from
           Juliana
           ,
           
           whilest
           I
           rid
           alone
           very
           well
           mounted
           to
           enquire
           whereabouts
           I
           might
           pass
           a
           little
           Brook
           ,
           I
           heard
           the
           noise
           of
           a
           fierce
           skirmish
           ,
           and
           met
           the
           Nephew
           of
           
             Jacomo
             Rosso
          
           ,
           who
           told
           me
           that
           his
           Uncle
           a
           sworn
           enemy
           of
           
             John
             Andrea
          
           ,
           Curate
           and
           Head
           of
           the
           People
           of
           that
           Town
           ,
           a
           man
           couragious
           and
           resolute
           ,
           was
           gone
           with
           seven
           or
           eight
           hundred
           men
           he
           had
           drawn
           together
           ,
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           he
           having
           revolted
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           that
           his
           Uncle
           had
           already
           forced
           two
           Houses
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           slain
           some
           of
           those
           that
           opposed
           him
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           rest
           cut
           off
           the
           head
           of
           Captain
           Andrea's
           Brother
           in
           Law
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           besieged
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           which
           he
           vigorously
           defended
           .
           I
           told
           him
           that
           I
           was
           very
           glad
           his
           Uncle
           in
           that
           manner
           executed
           my
           Orders
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           make
           sure
           to
           take
           him
           dead
           or
           alive
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           punished
           for
           his
           many
           Crimes
           ,
           making
           a
           shew
           that
           he
           acted
           by
           my
           Order
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           (
           of
           whose
           fidelity
           I
           was
           assured
           )
           in
           opposition
           to
           me
           .
           He
           asked
           me
           if
           the
           report
           were
           true
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           Masters
           of
           Naples
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           notice
           by
           the
           ringing
           of
           all
           the
           Bells
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           I
           told
           him
           it
           was
           true
           that
           by
           means
           of
           some
           Correspondence
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           let
           in
           at
           the
           Gate
           of
           Alba
           ,
           and
           advanced
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Schools
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           arriving
           with
           Troops
           from
           Posilippo
           ,
           had
           beat
           them
           back
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           to
           forsake
           the
           Town
           ,
           with
           loss
           of
           many
           of
           their
           men
           ;
           for
           joy
           whereof
           I
           had
           commanded
           all
           the
           Bells
           to
           be
           rung
           .
           He
           asked
           whither
           I
           went
           ?
           I
           answered
           him
           that
           the
           
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Capua
           being
           marched
           out
           on
           some
           enterprise
           ,
           the
           people
           taking
           arms
           had
           driven
           the
           remainder
           into
           the
           Castle
           ;
           that
           they
           had
           sent
           me
           word
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           come
           and
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           deliver
           but
           into
           my
           own
           hands
           ,
           for
           fear
           my
           Troops
           might
           commit
           some
           violences
           ,
           which
           my
           presence
           would
           prevent
           ;
           that
           for
           that
           reason
           I
           came
           so
           slenderly
           accompanied
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           arrive
           the
           sooner
           ;
           and
           since
           I
           intended
           not
           to
           go
           to
           Aversa
           ,
           where
           I
           knew
           I
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           stay
           some
           hours
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           he
           would
           do
           me
           a
           pleasure
           to
           shew
           me
           where
           I
           might
           pass
           the
           River
           .
           He
           pointed
           to
           a
           little
           Village
           on
           my
           right
           hand
           ,
           where
           was
           a
           Bridge
           hard
           by
           a
           Mill.
           I
           ordered
           him
           to
           acquaint
           his
           Uncle
           with
           the
           good
           news
           I
           had
           told
           him
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           my
           men
           ,
           went
           forward
           ,
           very
           glad
           to
           have
           been
           informed
           of
           the
           way
           I
           was
           to
           follow
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           passed
           through
           this
           little
           Village
           ,
           I
           was
           met
           by
           a
           Countryman
           that
           knew
           me
           ,
           who
           presently
           carried
           news
           of
           it
           to
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           Governour
           of
           Aversa
           ,
           which
           perswaded
           him
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           report
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           entred
           Naples
           ;
           he
           therefore
           writ
           immediately
           of
           it
           to
           Don
           
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           ,
           that
           commanded
           in
           Capua
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           sent
           to
           secure
           the
           passages
           of
           Voltorno
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           take
           me
           Prisoner
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           way
           I
           took
           for
           my
           escape
           ;
           the
           compass
           I
           was
           fain
           to
           take
           to
           avoid
           passing
           by
           Aversa
           ,
           gave
           him
           time
           enough
           to
           send
           this
           dispatch
           by
           an
           Officer
           he
           confided
           in
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           
           three
           other
           persons
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           got
           into
           the
           great
           rode
           to
           Capua
           ,
           discovering
           at
           a
           good
           distance
           four
           men
           a
           horse-back
           that
           went
           before
           me
           ,
           I
           took
           along
           three
           of
           the
           best
           mounted
           of
           my
           followers
           ,
           and
           having
           commanded
           them
           ,
           (
           observing
           me
           very
           well
           )
           to
           do
           in
           all
           things
           like
           me
           ,
           galloped
           after
           and
           quickly
           over-took
           them
           ,
           and
           my self
           riding
           side
           by
           side
           with
           the
           Officer
           ,
           each
           of
           my
           followers
           in
           like
           manner
           accosted
           his
           man.
           I
           enquired
           what
           news
           at
           Aversa
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           little
           discourse
           surprising
           him
           ,
           clapped
           my
           Pistol
           at
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           commanded
           him
           to
           alight
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           my
           followers
           doing
           the
           like
           to
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Companions
           ;
           I
           made
           him
           confess
           that
           
             Pepe
             Palombe
          
           had
           sent
           him
           to
           Don
           
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           ,
           with
           Letters
           ,
           which
           he
           delivered
           to
           me
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           men
           came
           up
           ,
           I
           caused
           all
           the
           four
           to
           be
           searched
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           they
           had
           any
           more
           Letters
           than
           those
           they
           had
           given
           me
           .
           I
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           but
           to
           prevent
           their
           carrying
           any
           news
           of
           me
           ,
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           bound
           hand
           and
           foot
           ,
           and
           thrown
           into
           one
           of
           the
           Ditches
           on
           the
           High-way-side
           .
           I
           commanded
           such
           of
           my
           men
           as
           were
           worst
           mounted
           to
           take
           their
           horses
           ,
           and
           causing
           those
           that
           were
           left
           to
           be
           ham-stringed
           ,
           rid
           towards
           St.
           Maries
           of
           Capua
           ;
           being
           certain
           the
           news
           of
           the
           surprisal
           of
           Naples
           could
           not
           be
           arrived
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           must
           needs
           see
           and
           secure
           any
           Messenger
           that
           should
           pass
           by
           to
           carry
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           came
           within
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           league
           of
           St.
           Maries
           ,
           I
           sent
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Bottillerie
          
           before
           ,
           
           to
           desire
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           to
           meet
           me
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           something
           of
           very
           great
           importnnce
           to
           acquaint
           him
           with
           .
           He
           could
           not
           so
           readily
           obey
           this
           Summons
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           very
           hot
           Skirmish
           at
           that
           time
           between
           our
           Horse
           and
           those
           of
           Capua
           .
           The
           Sieur
           
             de
             l'
             Isola
          
           a
           Neopolitan
           ,
           that
           had
           quitted
           his
           employment
           in
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Milan
           to
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           hoping
           to
           obtain
           pardon
           by
           bringing
           news
           of
           my
           retreat
           ,
           being
           mounted
           on
           a
           very
           fair
           Courser
           of
           mine
           ,
           leaped
           a
           great
           Ditch
           that
           was
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           of
           our
           way
           ,
           and
           desired
           my
           permission
           to
           ride
           up
           to
           two
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Centries
           ,
           which
           appeared
           on
           a
           little
           Hill
           ,
           which
           I
           granted
           because
           it
           would
           have
           been
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           have
           forbidden
           it
           .
           He
           was
           the
           cause
           ,
           by
           the
           intelligence
           he
           gave
           ,
           that
           Horse
           were
           sent
           to
           follow
           me
           ,
           and
           Orders
           to
           all
           Villages
           on
           my
           way
           ,
           to
           take
           arms
           against
           me
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Forino
           was
           ordered
           with
           his
           Company
           of
           Dragoons
           to
           possess
           himself
           of
           the
           Pass
           of
           the
           Ferry
           .
           
             Hieronimo
             Fabrani
          
           my
           Secretary
           ,
           went
           into
           St.
           Maries
           of
           Capua
           so
           affrighted
           and
           besides
           himself
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           discernable
           he
           brought
           ill
           news
           .
        
         
           The
           Sieur
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           at
           our
           meeting
           acquainted
           me
           that
           our
           Troops
           being
           engaged
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           draw
           them
           off
           ,
           without
           obliging
           them
           to
           follow
           me
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           therefore
           best
           whilest
           they
           were
           busied
           ,
           to
           get
           over
           by
           the
           Ferry
           before
           it
           were
           seised
           on
           .
           I
           commanded
           two
           Captains
           of
           Horse
           that
           accompanied
           him
           ,
           whose
           Troops
           were
           in
           
           their
           Quarters
           ,
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           mount
           and
           follow
           me
           ;
           and
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           serving
           us
           for
           Guide
           ,
           we
           took
           the
           way
           to
           the
           River
           .
           As
           we
           came
           near
           the
           Castle
           of
           Caserta
           I
           perceived
           a
           Squadron
           of
           Horse
           come
           out
           of
           a
           Wood
           that
           was
           on
           our
           left
           hand
           ,
           and
           immediately
           put
           all
           the
           men
           I
           had
           with
           me
           in
           order
           ,
           who
           made
           not
           above
           five
           and
           forty
           or
           fifty
           Horse
           ,
           the
           rest
           having
           left
           me
           ;
           and
           perceiving
           the
           gray
           horse
           I
           rid
           to
           be
           weary
           ,
           who
           at
           his
           best
           was
           not
           very
           fleet
           ,
           I
           gave
           him
           to
           the
           Baron
           of
           Rouvron
           ,
           and
           taking
           another
           on
           which
           he
           rid
           ,
           very
           good
           and
           extraordinary
           swift
           ,
           rid
           up
           to
           view
           the
           Squadron
           that
           came
           towards
           us
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           came
           within
           thirty
           paces
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Officer
           advanced
           towards
           me
           with
           his
           hat
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           telling
           me
           that
           was
           the
           Company
           of
           
             Cicio
             Ferbingere
          
           ,
           General
           of
           our
           Horse
           ,
           whose
           Lieutenant
           he
           was
           ,
           who
           had
           commanded
           him
           to
           take
           horse
           according
           to
           my
           Orders
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           came
           to
           know
           what
           I
           had
           to
           command
           him
           .
           I
           told
           him
           he
           should
           follow
           me
           as
           a
           Rear-Guard
           .
           This
           Company
           had
           already
           revolted
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Officer
           advanced
           to
           me
           on
           no
           other
           account
           but
           to
           prevent
           my
           seeing
           an
           Adjutant
           of
           the
           Enemies
           called
           Battimiello
           ,
           who
           rid
           at
           its
           head
           ,
           but
           at
           my
           approach
           fell
           back
           into
           the
           first
           Rank
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           was
           returned
           to
           my
           men
           ,
           I
           caused
           them
           to
           march
           ,
           and
           after
           half
           an
           hour
           (
           descending
           a
           very
           steep
           and
           stony
           hill
           ,
           hard
           by
           a
           Village
           called
           Morana
           )
           heard
           some
           behind
           me
           cry
           
             Kill
             ,
             Kill
          
           ,
           and
           looking
           back
           ,
           perceived
           that
           
           the
           Company
           that
           brought
           up
           my
           Rear
           charged
           me
           with
           Sword
           and
           Pistol
           ,
           discovering
           three
           other
           Squadrons
           of
           Horse
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           I
           called
           to
           my
           men
           to
           gallop
           as
           hard
           as
           they
           could
           out
           of
           that
           narrow
           and
           difficult
           way
           ,
           to
           gain
           a
           Medow
           I
           saw
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           it
           ,
           where
           casting
           off
           my
           Cloak
           I
           drew
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           charging
           the
           Enemy
           that
           pursued
           me
           disorderly
           ,
           routed
           them
           ,
           and
           whilest
           they
           rallied
           having
           discovered
           a
           great
           Ditch
           about
           a
           thousand
           paces
           from
           thence
           ,
           we
           leaped
           it
           and
           placed
           ourselves
           in
           a
           Body
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           charging
           the
           Enemy
           as
           he
           attempted
           to
           come
           over
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           having
           disordered
           them
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           as
           before
           ,
           we
           got
           over
           another
           Ditch
           ,
           this
           Countrey
           being
           cut
           off
           by
           frequent
           Ditches
           and
           Torrents
           ,
           still
           turning
           head
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           had
           passed
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           having
           disordered
           the
           Enemy
           getting
           to
           another
           ;
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           making
           our
           retreat
           three
           quarters
           of
           a
           league
           .
           At
           last
           coming
           to
           a
           Bank
           covered
           with
           stubbed
           Wood
           ,
           where
           we
           must
           needs
           fall
           into
           a
           File
           ,
           and
           having
           on
           our
           left
           hand
           a
           Hedge
           lined
           with
           thirty
           Musketeers
           ,
           I
           thought
           that
           coming
           hindmost
           I
           could
           not
           escape
           their
           Volly
           ;
           wherefore
           casting
           the
           Bridle
           on
           my
           Horse
           neck
           ,
           and
           taking
           my
           two
           Pistols
           in
           my
           two
           hands
           ,
           I
           rid
           right
           up
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           fire
           with
           greater
           precipitation
           ▪
           it
           succeeded
           according
           to
           my
           expectation
           ,
           for
           firing
           all
           at
           once
           and
           very
           high
           ,
           the
           Bullets
           passed
           over
           my
           head
           ,
           hurting
           only
           two
           of
           my
           Company
           of
           those
           that
           rid
           last
           and
           one
           horse
           .
           After
           this
           we
           advanced
           another
           half
           league
           ,
           the
           
           Enemy
           still
           pressing
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           defending
           our selves
           as
           before
           :
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Countrey
           was
           raised
           ,
           by
           ringing
           the
           Bells
           of
           all
           the
           Villages
           ,
           and
           the
           Countrey
           people
           possessing
           themselves
           of
           all
           Passes
           ,
           we
           could
           neither
           come
           near
           hedge
           nor
           bush
           without
           being
           fired
           on
           .
           We
           were
           to
           pass
           through
           a
           Medow
           encompassed
           with
           a
           little
           ditch
           ,
           and
           a
           hedge
           lined
           with
           Countrey
           people
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           difficult
           ;
           the
           men
           had
           lain
           under
           contribution
           of
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           ,
           and
           knowing
           him
           and
           calling
           by
           his
           name
           ,
           desired
           him
           to
           come
           and
           alight
           and
           speak
           with
           them
           .
           He
           pray'd
           us
           to
           ride
           on
           as
           fast
           as
           we
           could
           ,
           whilest
           he
           amused
           them
           ,
           and
           (
           a
           grey
           Mare
           he
           rid
           being
           very
           good
           and
           very
           swift
           )
           overtook
           us
           .
           The
           Horse
           that
           followed
           us
           ,
           told
           all
           the
           Countrey
           people
           they
           met
           that
           we
           were
           French
           Traytors
           ,
           that
           were
           making
           our
           escape
           after
           we
           had
           plundered
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           give
           us
           Quarter
           ,
           and
           commanding
           them
           to
           fire
           upon
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           ,
           that
           rid
           from
           them
           as
           fast
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           they
           broke
           one
           of
           his
           Mares
           legs
           ,
           which
           fell
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           finding
           no
           possibility
           of
           recovering
           himself
           .
           Hearing
           this
           ,
           I
           cried
           out
           ,
           it
           were
           unhandsome
           to
           suffer
           so
           gallant
           a
           man
           to
           be
           lost
           ,
           that
           had
           sacrificed
           himself
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           as
           had
           honour
           should
           follow
           me
           to
           dis-engage
           him
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           with
           but
           five
           to
           accompany
           me
           ;
           when
           I
           came
           within
           twenty
           paces
           of
           him
           ,
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             la
             Visseclette
          
           seeing
           him
           on
           the
           ground
           without
           motion
           ,
           told
           me
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           us
           to
           
           hazard
           our selves
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           lost
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           .
           The
           Country
           people
           having
           indeed
           gained
           time
           to
           charge
           again
           ,
           fired
           upon
           us
           and
           hurt
           some
           of
           our
           horses
           ,
           and
           mine
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           it
           was
           by
           a
           shot
           of
           the
           Carabine
           of
           Visconti
           ,
           Lieutenant
           to
           the
           Cuirassiers
           of
           
             Don
             Diego
             de
             Cordoua
          
           ,
           who
           commandded
           the
           Enemies
           Scouts
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           Musket-shot
           of
           those
           Country
           people
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           needs
           here
           relate
           the
           proposal
           made
           me
           by
           the
           Marquis
           
             de
             Chaban
          
           and
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             la
             Visseclette
          
           to
           stay
           both
           of
           them
           to
           make
           good
           some
           of
           the
           Passes
           ,
           to
           gain
           me
           time
           for
           my
           escape
           :
           Though
           they
           pressed
           this
           very
           much
           I
           would
           never
           consent
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           that
           I
           had
           not
           so
           great
           a
           value
           for
           my
           life
           ,
           as
           to
           preserve
           it
           by
           the
           abandoning
           two
           so
           brave
           and
           generous
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           either
           die
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           should
           escape
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Country
           being
           very
           much
           inclosed
           with
           ditches
           and
           hedges
           lined
           with
           Musketiers
           ,
           we
           were
           fain
           to
           pass
           through
           a
           discharge
           they
           made
           upon
           us
           .
           The
           Baron
           of
           Rovrou's
           horse
           was
           shot
           through
           the
           rains
           ,
           which
           obliged
           him
           to
           leave
           him
           ,
           and
           creeping
           into
           a
           hedg
           cover
           himself
           over
           with
           leaves
           ,
           and
           almost
           enterr
           himself
           to
           avoid
           the
           Country
           people
           :
           The
           Sieur
           
             de
             Graville
          
           received
           a
           bullet
           on
           the
           crupper
           of
           his
           Saddle
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           drained
           his
           rains
           ,
           and
           made
           so
           great
           a
           confusion
           ,
           that
           he
           a
           great
           while
           thought
           he
           had
           been
           shot
           .
           The
           horse
           of
           the
           Sieur
           Miniere
           ,
           a
           young
           man
           of
           Paris
           ,
           fell
           into
           a
           ditch
           ,
           and
           his
           Master
           using
           no
           endeavor
           to
           get
           
           him
           out
           ,
           followed
           us
           a
           foot
           with
           so
           great
           apprehension
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           distracted
           ,
           and
           (
           nothing
           prevailing
           to
           recover
           him
           )
           died
           mad
           :
           He
           cried
           out
           to
           me
           that
           the
           enemie
           pursued
           him
           ,
           and
           besought
           me
           to
           command
           some
           one
           or
           other
           to
           alight
           and
           give
           him
           his
           horse
           :
           I
           told
           him
           all
           the
           curtesie
           I
           could
           do
           him
           was
           to
           cause
           another
           to
           take
           him
           up
           behind
           him
           ;
           which
           I
           commanded
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Bar
          
           to
           do
           ,
           who
           rid
           a
           great
           bay
           Courser
           of
           the
           race
           of
           the
           Stilliani
           .
           The
           horse
           of
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             la
             Chaise
          
           being
           shot
           ,
           fell
           ,
           but
           he
           raised
           him
           again
           by
           spurring
           him
           in
           the
           buttock
           ,
           and
           leaping
           upon
           him
           endeavored
           to
           follow
           me
           .
           Then
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Marests
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Canons
           of
           St.
           John
           of
           Liege
           ,
           my
           Almoner
           ,
           came
           up
           to
           me
           to
           know
           if
           I
           would
           be
           confessed
           :
           I
           answered
           him
           it
           was
           too
           soon
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           had
           yet
           a
           great
           many
           other
           things
           to
           do
           .
           A
           black
           Spanish
           horse
           of
           the
           Knight
           
             des
             Essars
          
           had
           lost
           all
           his
           shooes
           ,
           as
           his
           Master
           said
           ,
           by
           riding
           still
           before
           to
           discover
           the
           passes
           .
           We
           were
           now
           come
           to
           the
           Marshes
           ,
           and
           wanted
           but
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           league
           to
           the
           river
           and
           safety
           ;
           our
           Troop
           by
           reason
           of
           such
           as
           fled
           and
           died
           could
           not
           make
           above
           five
           and
           twenty
           horse
           ,
           when
           mine
           was
           shot
           into
           the
           body
           with
           a
           Musket
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           yet
           I
           got
           him
           up
           ,
           but
           found
           he
           had
           not
           strength
           to
           support
           himself
           .
           Turning
           then
           to
           my
           Company
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           you
           see
           Gentlmen
           we
           can
           do
           no
           more
           ,
           all
           our
           horses
           are
           lame
           or
           tired
           let
           us
           joyn
           in
           a
           Body
           and
           dying
           handsomely
           ,
           sell
           our
           lives
           as
           dear
           as
           we
           can
           ;
           we
           are
           pursued
           by
           five
           or
           six
           hundred
           horse
           ,
           all
           the
           wayes
           are
           
           flanked
           by
           foot
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           passes
           cut
           off
           :
           then
           turning
           to
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             la
             Chaise
          
           ,
           go
           said
           I
           and
           demand
           of
           the
           Enemies
           if
           they
           will
           give
           us
           good
           quarter
           ,
           if
           so
           ,
           we
           must
           accept
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           they
           shall
           not
           kill
           us
           so
           easily
           as
           they
           imagine
           .
           He
           had
           no
           sooner
           spoke
           to
           them
           but
           they
           cried
           out
           
             All
             manner
             of
             civiltiy
             and
             good
             quarter
             .
          
           I
           asked
           if
           there
           were
           an
           Officer
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           not
           yield
           to
           any
           other
           .
           Visconti
           a
           Lieutenant
           of
           Cuirassiers
           advancing
           to
           speak
           to
           me
           ,
           a
           Country
           fellow
           ,
           fired
           his
           Musket
           within
           ten
           paces
           of
           me
           ,
           crying
           
             No
             quarter
          
           .
           I
           would
           have
           rid
           up
           to
           him
           with
           my
           sword
           ,
           but
           my
           horse
           was
           so
           weak
           that
           he
           sunck
           into
           the
           mire
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           much
           adoe
           to
           get
           him
           out
           ;
           the
           Country
           fellow
           ran
           into
           a
           Wood
           ,
           and
           Visconti
           firing
           his
           Carabine
           at
           him
           missed
           him
           .
           Coming
           back
           to
           me
           we
           began
           to
           parly
           ,
           when
           two
           men
           arrived
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           on
           a
           gray
           horse
           with
           a
           black
           Velvet
           Coat
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           Mourning
           on
           a
           bay
           .
           Visconti
           told
           me
           that
           one
           of
           them
           was
           
             Carlo
             de
             Falco
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             Don
             Fernando
             de
             Montalvo
          
           ,
           Cousin
           to
           the
           late
           Marquis
           of
           
             St.
             Juliana
          
           ,
           slain
           at
           the
           skirmish
           of
           Aversa
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           both
           Captains
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           authority
           ceased
           .
           I
           offered
           them
           my
           Sword
           ,
           but
           they
           told
           me
           they
           had
           too
           great
           respect
           for
           me
           to
           disarm
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           have
           presented
           me
           theirs
           ,
           if
           mine
           had
           either
           been
           lost
           or
           broken
           .
           I
           offered
           them
           my
           Pistols
           ,
           which
           they
           refused
           ,
           telling
           me
           they
           would
           not
           take
           them
           till
           I
           alighted
           .
           But
           each
           of
           them
           desiring
           some
           token
           that
           I
           had
           rendered
           my self
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           gave
           them
           two
           ribbands
           out
           of
           
           my
           hat
           ,
           one
           green
           ,
           the
           other
           Isabella
           .
           I
           desired
           them
           to
           secure
           such
           as
           were
           with
           me
           from
           being
           ill
           used
           or
           plundered
           ,
           which
           was
           punctually
           observed
           .
           They
           took
           only
           their
           Swords
           ,
           and
           not
           visiting
           their
           pockets
           they
           might
           have
           kept
           their
           money
           ,
           had
           not
           they
           themselves
           very
           much
           pressed
           an
           acceptance
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Knight
           
             des
             Essars
          
           had
           a
           Cross
           of
           Diamonds
           worth
           a
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           which
           he
           let
           fall
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           much
           troubled
           next
           morning
           after
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           seek
           it
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
         
           The
           Baron
           of
           Gouland
           ,
           Colonel
           of
           the
           Burgundian
           horse
           ,
           came
           in
           quickly
           after
           ,
           with
           
             Don
             Prospero
             Tuttavilla
          
           ,
           who
           commanded
           the
           Party
           ;
           as
           also
           
             Don
             Joseph
             Caetano
          
           ,
           and
           three
           or
           four
           other
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           offered
           me
           many
           civilities
           ,
           with
           another
           horse
           ,
           mine
           own
           being
           unable
           to
           stand
           any
           longer
           .
           I
           gave
           them
           thanks
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           done
           me
           so
           good
           service
           that
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           not
           to
           a
           light
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           die
           between
           my
           legs
           ;
           that
           my
           haste
           was
           not
           so
           great
           to
           go
           to
           prison
           ,
           and
           that
           how
           pressing
           soever
           their
           occasions
           might
           be
           I
           knew
           they
           would
           not
           leave
           me
           behind
           .
           They
           could
           not
           forbear
           laughing
           at
           this
           answer
           .
           The
           Knight
           
             de
             la
             Visseclete
          
           mounted
           on
           a
           vigorous
           Courser
           which
           he
           had
           presented
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           refused
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           restie
           ,
           and
           would
           never
           leave
           his
           company
           ,
           told
           me
           (
           whilst
           I
           was
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           these
           Gentlemen
           )
           that
           as
           long
           as
           he
           thought
           my
           life
           in
           danger
           he
           forsook
           me
           nor
           ,
           and
           staid
           to
           have
           died
           with
           me
           ;
           but
           seeing
           that
           secured
           ,
           and
           thinking
           he
           might
           be
           more
           usefull
           
           to
           my
           service
           at
           libery
           than
           in
           prison
           ,
           he
           attempted
           to
           escape
           ,
           and
           spurring
           his
           horse
           ,
           which
           contrary
           to
           custom
           started
           freely
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           incredible
           swiftness
           ,
           though
           followed
           by
           above
           fifty
           horsemen
           escaped
           them
           ,
           and
           alighted
           a
           league
           off
           ,
           where
           he
           cut
           off
           his
           hair
           ,
           and
           getting
           to
           a
           Convent
           of
           Capuchins
           ,
           put
           on
           one
           of
           their
           habits
           which
           was
           charitably
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           equipage
           had
           the
           good
           luck
           to
           get
           to
           Rome
           .
           Three
           other
           persons
           that
           attempted
           the
           same
           thing
           were
           slain
           by
           the
           Peasants
           .
           I
           was
           brought
           to
           Capua
           ,
           with
           the
           Sieur
           Marsilli
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Bollonois
           ,
           and
           
             Joseph
             Scopa
          
           an
           Italian
           Priest
           ,
           that
           had
           caused
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           with
           seventeen
           Frenchmen
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Knight
           
             des
             Essars
          
           ,
           the
           Baron
           
             de
             Causans
          
           ,
           the
           Marquis
           
             de
             Chabans
             ,
             de
             Canherou
             ,
             de
             la
             Chaise
             ,
             d'Eureux
             ,
             de
             la
             Botelerie
             ,
             de
             Souillac
             ,
             de
             Bar
             ,
             de
             Beauchamp
             ,
             Larche
             ,
             de
             Graville
             ,
             de
             Minieres
             ,
             Compagnon
          
           my
           Steward
           ,
           Desmarests
           my
           Almoner
           ,
           Branion
           my
           Surgeon
           ,
           and
           Dominico
           my
           Chamberlain
           .
        
         
           After
           we
           had
           rid
           a
           league
           ,
           those
           Gentlemen
           asked
           me
           if
           I
           would
           drink
           ,
           and
           eat
           a
           bit
           of
           bread
           with
           some
           fruit
           ,
           which
           I
           readily
           accepted
           being
           very
           dry
           .
           
             Joseph
             Scopa
          
           sensible
           they
           spared
           him
           but
           in
           order
           to
           hang
           him
           ,
           with
           an
           hundred
           Chequins
           that
           he
           had
           about
           him
           deboised
           a
           Burgundian
           Horseman
           ,
           that
           willing
           to
           go
           for
           his
           Country
           was
           glad
           of
           such
           an
           occasion
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           conducted
           to
           Rome
           .
           We
           heard
           a
           noise
           in
           a
           Hogstie
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           dore
           of
           it
           was
           opened
           ,
           (
           not
           without
           great
           joy
           )
           I
           saw
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           come
           forth
           ,
           whom
           believing
           dead
           I
           had
           most
           
           passionately
           lamented
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           had
           endeavored
           to
           save
           my
           life
           and
           liberty
           .
           I
           tenderly
           embraced
           him
           ,
           the
           Gentlemen
           whose
           Prisoner
           I
           was
           doing
           the
           like
           ,
           having
           had
           a
           very
           great
           kindness
           for
           him
           ever
           since
           the
           Conference
           they
           held
           with
           him
           .
           I
           desired
           to
           hear
           his
           adventure
           ;
           and
           he
           told
           me
           that
           his
           horse
           having
           been
           killed
           ,
           and
           falling
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           counterfeited
           himself
           dead
           to
           escape
           the
           furie
           of
           the
           Peasants
           ,
           till
           seeing
           an
           Officer
           of
           his
           acquaintance
           pass
           by
           ,
           he
           rendred
           himself
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           place
           where
           we
           had
           found
           him
           .
           We
           passed
           the
           way
           in
           discourse
           very
           gallant
           and
           pleasant
           ,
           
             Don
             Joseph
             Caetano
          
           going
           before
           with
           a
           naked
           sword
           ,
           and
           causing
           all
           the
           Peasants
           to
           crie
           
             Viva
             la
             Spagna
          
           :
           I
           could
           not
           but
           vex
           my self
           to
           hear
           these
           Rascals
           lament
           they
           had
           missed
           carrying
           my
           head
           to
           Naples
           ,
           imagining
           to
           have
           gotten
           a
           considerable
           summe
           for
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           made
           my
           il
           fortune
           very
           supportable
           ,
           in
           that
           I
           was
           fallen
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           people
           of
           quality
           .
        
         
           By
           that
           time
           I
           came
           within
           a
           mile
           of
           Capua
           it
           was
           night
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           
             Don
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           with
           torches
           and
           a
           Coach
           to
           receive
           me
           ;
           he
           alighted
           to
           meet
           me
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           did
           the
           like
           ,
           my
           foot
           was
           no
           sooner
           out
           of
           the
           stirrup
           but
           a
           trembling
           seised
           my
           horse
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           fell
           dead
           at
           the
           Boot
           of
           the
           Coach.
           Many
           embraces
           having
           p●ssed
           between
           us
           ,
           we
           took
           Coach
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           received
           into
           Capua
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           honors
           I
           could
           have
           expected
           if
           I
           had
           made
           my
           entrance
           as
           Master
           of
           it
           .
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Poderico
          
           brought
           me
           to
           his
           House
           ,
           before
           his
           door
           
           I
           found
           a
           Company
           of
           Spanish
           foot
           ;
           he
           presented
           me
           the
           Captain
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           all
           the
           Gentry
           and
           Officers
           of
           his
           Troops
           ,
           and
           having
           brought
           me
           to
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           caused
           the
           Captain
           to
           stay
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           troublesome
           :
           he
           asked
           whether
           I
           would
           sup
           privately
           or
           in
           company
           ,
           and
           leaving
           it
           to
           his
           choice
           ,
           he
           said
           if
           it
           were
           acceptable
           to
           me
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Nobility
           would
           be
           overjoyed
           to
           wait
           on
           me
           .
           After
           this
           he
           told
           me
           he
           thought
           I
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           enjoy
           some
           privacy
           and
           refresh
           my self
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           would
           write
           any
           Letters
           concerning
           my
           particular
           affairs
           ,
           he
           would
           send
           them
           away
           that
           very
           night
           by
           an
           express
           ,
           to
           what
           part
           soever
           I
           desired
           ;
           then
           taking
           his
           leave
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           Frenchmen
           remaining
           with
           me
           ,
           he
           sent
           me
           Paper
           and
           Ink
           ,
           and
           ordered
           a
           fire
           to
           be
           made
           :
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           came
           down
           caused
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           ,
           that
           all
           Frenchmen
           that
           could
           be
           met
           with
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           Capua
           ,
           not
           misused
           nor
           stript
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           :
           he
           ordered
           a
           list
           to
           be
           taken
           of
           all
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           lodged
           the
           Gentlemen
           amongst
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           by
           billet
           ,
           allotting
           each
           of
           them
           a
           Centry
           to
           follw
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           visit
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           me
           as
           often
           as
           I
           pleased
           .
           Every
           man
           sought
           to
           give
           good
           entertainment
           to
           his
           Prisoner
           ,
           striving
           with
           emulation
           who
           should
           pay
           them
           greatest
           respect
           and
           civility
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           found
           my self
           alone
           ,
           my
           first
           care
           was
           to
           burn
           a
           Letter
           I
           had
           received
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           which
           if
           taken
           would
           have
           cost
           the
           lives
           of
           many
           persons
           of
           quality
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           durst
           not
           tear
           lest
           the
           
           pieces
           might
           have
           been
           recollected
           .
           Then
           I
           writ
           to
           Rome
           for
           money
           ,
           with
           the
           account
           of
           my
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           some
           Letters
           into
           France
           ,
           after
           the
           stile
           of
           Francis
           the
           First
           when
           he
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           at
           Pavia
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           lost
           all
           but
           my
           life
           and
           honor
           .
           I
           sent
           them
           open
           by
           the
           Knight
           
             des
             Essars
          
           to
           
             Don
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           ,
           with
           my
           seal
           to
           inclose
           them
           when
           he
           should
           have
           perused
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           not
           look
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           immediately
           sealing
           them
           ,
           sent
           them
           away
           by
           an
           Express
           to
           Rome
           .
           We
           used
           the
           Paper
           that
           remained
           to
           make
           Lampoons
           on
           our
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           had
           shewn
           most
           fear
           :
           all
           that
           were
           taken
           with
           me
           can
           bear
           witness
           ,
           that
           no
           alteration
           could
           ever
           be
           observed
           in
           my
           countenance
           ,
           neither
           in
           my
           retreat
           ,
           whilst
           I
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           ,
           nor
           during
           the
           time
           I
           was
           at
           Naples
           ,
           the
           different
           accidents
           of
           my
           good
           or
           evil
           fortune
           never
           giving
           me
           any
           disturbance
           ,
           acting
           continually
           with
           as
           much
           tranquillity
           as
           if
           I
           had
           been
           no
           wayes
           concerned
           :
           which
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           a
           natural
           insensibility
           ,
           than
           to
           a
           constancy
           of
           resolution
           that
           armed
           me
           against
           all
           events
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           
             Don
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           sent
           to
           know
           whether
           he
           should
           not
           incommode
           me
           by
           a
           visit
           ,
           and
           having
           returned
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           do
           me
           a
           very
           great
           favour
           ,
           he
           came
           followed
           by
           many
           persons
           of
           quality
           :
           he
           first
           signified
           his
           sorrow
           that
           his
           respects
           were
           to
           be
           paid
           me
           on
           so
           displeasing
           an
           occasion
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           no
           less
           sensible
           of
           my
           misfortune
           than
           I
           could
           be
           my self
           ;
           I
           answered
           ,
           that
           men
           that
           wear
           swords
           ,
           being
           ever
           liable
           to
           such
           accidents
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           surprised
           
           at
           them
           :
           that
           good
           and
           ill
           success
           depending
           more
           on
           fortune
           than
           merit
           ,
           persons
           of
           quality
           and
           courage
           that
           are
           above
           her
           should
           never
           be
           concerned
           in
           her
           inconstancy
           :
           that
           my
           greatest
           sorrow
           for
           my
           imprisonment
           was
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           no
           longer
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           be
           useful
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Neapolitan
           Nobility
           ,
           which
           I
           preferred
           above
           my
           own
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           only
           consolation
           was
           the
           good
           usage
           I
           received
           from
           them
           ,
           being
           naturally
           pleased
           to
           have
           obligation
           to
           persons
           I
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           passionately
           desired
           to
           serve
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Company
           replyed
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           was
           to
           be
           pittyed
           ,
           they
           themselves
           were
           much
           more
           so
           ,
           because
           my
           loss
           of
           liberty
           brought
           them
           into
           fetters
           ,
           much
           heavier
           than
           they
           had
           ever
           been
           loden
           with
           .
           
             Don
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           interrupting
           this
           discourse
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           having
           received
           no
           order
           from
           Naples
           to
           secure
           me
           ,
           nor
           yet
           any
           advice
           of
           what
           had
           happened
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           my
           arrival
           at
           St.
           Maries
           of
           Capua
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           sent
           him
           a
           Trumpet
           to
           have
           desired
           to
           pass
           into
           the
           Popes
           Territorie
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           only
           have
           granted
           it
           ,
           but
           himself
           with
           all
           the
           Nobility
           would
           have
           accompanied
           me
           thither
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           given
           me
           his
           word
           ,
           no
           authority
           should
           have
           been
           sufficient
           to
           have
           made
           him
           break
           it
           .
           We
           had
           notice
           that
           Supper
           was
           served
           in
           ,
           which
           obliged
           us
           to
           go
           and
           take
           out
           places
           .
        
         
           All
           were
           very
           pleasant
           at
           Supper
           ,
           and
           now
           and
           then
           rallyed
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           ,
           whom
           I
           excused
           on
           pretence
           of
           their
           natural
           inconstancy
           ,
           and
           declaring
           my
           true
           meaning
           ,
           said
           ,
           that
           
           though
           I
           had
           a
           kindness
           for
           them
           ,
           my
           intention
           ever
           was
           to
           have
           restored
           order
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           under
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Nobility
           as
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           ,
           and
           as
           was
           just
           and
           reasonable
           :
           that
           my
           present
           misfortune
           happened
           to
           me
           because
           so
           few
           Gentlemen
           had
           declared
           on
           my
           side
           :
           That
           I
           had
           so
           great
           a
           value
           for
           those
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           I
           assured
           my self
           if
           I
           could
           once
           have
           appeared
           at
           the
           head
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           should
           no
           longer
           have
           apprehended
           the
           power
           of
           Spain
           ,
           nor
           have
           feared
           all
           Europe
           joyned
           together
           .
           All
           those
           Gentlemen
           obliged
           by
           my
           esteem
           and
           good
           opinion
           returned
           their
           thanks
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           my
           care
           in
           preserving
           their
           Estates
           and
           Houses
           from
           plundering
           ,
           as
           themselves
           and
           their
           relations
           from
           the
           peoples
           insolencies
           during
           the
           time
           of
           my
           command
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           glasses
           were
           called
           for
           ,
           and
           my
           health
           ceremoniously
           drunk
           ,
           and
           our
           wines
           being
           the
           best
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           sat
           long
           at
           Table
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           dealth
           of
           mirth
           ,
           freedom
           ,
           and
           reciprocal
           testimonies
           of
           esteem
           and
           friendship
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           since
           my
           life
           and
           honor
           were
           preserved
           ,
           I
           was
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           fortune
           who
           is
           only
           constant
           in
           inconstancy
           ,
           (
           her
           displeasure
           being
           now
           over
           )
           would
           become
           favorable
           to
           me
           :
           I
           answered
           ,
           that
           this
           world
           being
           fitly
           resembled
           to
           a
           Play
           ,
           the
           first
           Act
           of
           mine
           was
           begun
           with
           a
           good
           cudgelling
           ,
           as
           is
           ordinary
           in
           Italian
           Comedies
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           hoped
           I
           might
           come
           again
           upon
           the
           Stage
           with
           different
           success
           ,
           and
           before
           I
           died
           make
           my self
           considerable
           in
           Europe
           ,
           by
           acquiring
           some
           esteem
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           some
           advantage
           .
           
           These
           discourses
           held
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           with
           very
           little
           circumspection
           ,
           were
           reported
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           interpreting
           them
           according
           to
           their
           jealous
           humor
           ,
           redoubled
           their
           suspitions
           of
           a
           very
           great
           understanding
           between
           me
           and
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           which
           went
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           they
           believed
           they
           had
           twice
           assembled
           to
           deliberate
           whether
           they
           should
           set
           me
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           were
           not
           their
           interest
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           French
           Fleet
           should
           arrive
           ,
           to
           declare
           and
           place
           me
           at
           their
           head
           ?
           This
           was
           often
           told
           me
           in
           the
           time
           of
           my
           imprisonment
           as
           well
           at
           Gaeta
           as
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           I
           in
           vain
           endeavoured
           to
           dis-abuse
           them
           of
           an
           imagination
           as
           ridiculous
           as
           improbable
           .
        
         
           After
           Supper
           they
           all
           brought
           me
           to
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           new
           discourse
           began
           ,
           and
           rallying
           Don
           
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           I
           was
           to
           make
           him
           many
           excuses
           ,
           for
           having
           so
           long
           delayed
           the
           delivery
           of
           a
           Letter
           I
           had
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           more
           for
           the
           boldness
           I
           had
           taken
           to
           open
           it
           ,
           which
           yet
           might
           be
           pardonable
           in
           a
           person
           naturally
           of
           so
           great
           curiosity
           as
           my self
           .
           I
           then
           gave
           him
           Palombe's
           Letter
           that
           was
           directed
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           taken
           from
           his
           Messenger
           on
           the
           way
           .
           He
           read
           it
           aloud
           ,
           and
           smiling
           told
           me
           ,
           he
           expected
           not
           that
           I
           should
           have
           been
           the
           Bearer
           of
           such
           news
           ;
           that
           that
           of
           my
           retreat
           had
           been
           brought
           him
           by
           one
           called
           
             l'
             Is●la
          
           ,
           thinking
           so
           to
           save
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           he
           the
           more
           deserved
           to
           lose
           ,
           by
           being
           unfaithful
           to
           both
           sides
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           been
           an
           Officer
           in
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Milan
           ,
           which
           service
           he
           deserted
           on
           report
           
           of
           the
           disorders
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           me
           ,
           whom
           now
           he
           had
           betrayed
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           again
           return
           to
           the
           service
           of
           Spain
           ;
           but
           it
           being
           just
           to
           take
           advantage
           of
           treason
           without
           loving
           the
           Traitor
           ,
           he
           had
           accepted
           his
           intelligence
           ,
           which
           yet
           should
           not
           save
           him
           from
           hanging
           ,
           so
           to
           revenge
           both
           of
           us
           ;
           me
           of
           a
           Traitor
           ,
           and
           himself
           of
           a
           Runnaway
           .
           This
           had
           a
           general
           approbation
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           not
           any
           in
           the
           company
           that
           did
           not
           solicite
           his
           execution
           instead
           of
           interceding
           for
           his
           pardon
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           something
           happened
           very
           ridiculous
           ;
           
             Hieronimo
             Fabrani
          
           ,
           my
           Secretary
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           the
           most
           avaricious
           ,
           more
           concerned
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           money
           than
           liberty
           ,
           and
           almost
           distracted
           ,
           besought
           me
           in
           presence
           of
           all
           those
           Gentlemen
           to
           write
           to
           desire
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           ,
           to
           cause
           twenty
           thousand
           Chequines
           that
           had
           been
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           restored
           I
           answered
           him
           laughing
           ,
           that
           before
           I
           so
           far
           hazarded
           my
           credit
           ,
           I
           thought
           best
           to
           try
           him
           in
           something
           of
           less
           importance
           ,
           because
           I
           loved
           not
           to
           expose
           my self
           to
           the
           affront
           of
           a
           denial
           ;
           but
           that
           to
           deal
           freely
           with
           him
           ,
           I
           thought
           his
           fear
           had
           made
           him
           mad
           ,
           since
           he
           forgot
           that
           ten
           or
           twelve
           dayes
           before
           ,
           when
           I
           would
           have
           borrowed
           only
           half
           this
           sum
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           secured
           us
           both
           against
           our
           present
           misfortune
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           he
           had
           no
           money
           ,
           and
           believing
           he
           durst
           not
           tell
           me
           a
           lie
           ,
           I
           supposed
           what
           he
           told
           me
           at
           present
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           frensie
           .
           He
           took
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pains
           to
           perswade
           me
           the
           contrary
           ,
           but
           I
           still
           
           persisting
           ,
           he
           conjured
           me
           at
           least
           that
           his
           Tapistry
           and
           other
           Moveables
           might
           be
           restored
           .
           I
           let
           him
           understand
           that
           my
           credit
           could
           not
           extend
           so
           tar
           ,
           because
           the
           Moveables
           and
           Tapistries
           coming
           to
           be
           owned
           by
           the
           Proprietors
           ,
           none
           would
           for
           my
           sake
           be
           so
           unjust
           as
           to
           detain
           them
           from
           them
           .
           He
           went
           away
           murmuring
           in
           great
           discontent
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           seeming
           to
           contribute
           to
           our
           mirth
           (
           though
           there
           was
           little
           appearance
           of
           any
           cause
           for
           it
           on
           my
           side
           )
           we
           were
           surprised
           to
           see
           coming
           out
           of
           a
           withdrawing
           room
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Miniere
          
           stark
           naked
           ,
           his
           hair
           tied
           up
           on
           the
           crown
           of
           his
           head
           like
           a
           bunch
           of
           Herons
           feathers
           ,
           with
           a
           red
           ribband
           ,
           his
           Boots
           on
           his
           shoulder
           like
           a
           Knapsack
           ,
           falling
           on
           his
           knees
           before
           me
           ,
           his
           fear
           (
           which
           I
           formerly
           mentioned
           )
           having
           turned
           his
           brain
           :
           I
           asked
           what
           he
           sought
           of
           me
           in
           such
           an
           equipage
           ?
           He
           answered
           that
           desiring
           to
           be
           my
           Chief
           Secretary
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           take
           his
           Oath
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           the
           Romans
           did
           to
           their
           antient
           Emperors
           .
           This
           though
           pleasant
           ,
           moved
           compassion
           ,
           with
           admiration
           of
           the
           effects
           of
           fear
           of
           death
           in
           weak
           heads
           .
           I
           desired
           care
           might
           be
           taken
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           have
           a
           Bed.
           Fabrani
           whose
           drowsiness
           was
           not
           overcome
           by
           the
           displeasure
           of
           his
           loss
           ,
           leaning
           against
           a
           Table
           ,
           fell
           on
           the
           floor
           ,
           so
           heavily
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           broken
           the
           boards
           ,
           which
           was
           another
           cause
           of
           laughter
           .
           Don
           
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           being
           late
           ,
           he
           feared
           the
           like
           might
           happen
           to
           him
           or
           some
           other
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           therefore
           better
           to
           bid
           me
           good
           night
           ,
           than
           give
           a
           new
           occasion
           
           
           
           
           
           for
           laughter
           ;
           and
           going
           away
           ,
           our
           prisoners
           also
           went
           every
           one
           to
           his
           lodging
           ,
           none
           of
           my
           servants
           staying
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           to
           lie
           in
           my
           with-drawing
           room
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           was
           in
           Bed
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           Captain
           that
           guarded
           me
           ,
           desired
           to
           see
           me
           and
           bid
           me
           good
           night
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           sure
           he
           left
           me
           in
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           locked
           the
           door
           .
           I
           had
           toiled
           very
           much
           all
           day
           ,
           and
           not
           slept
           the
           night
           before
           ,
           which
           now
           recompensing
           I
           awaked
           not
           till
           Nine
           next
           morning
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           was
           desirous
           to
           rise
           ,
           the
           Captain
           opened
           the
           door
           ,
           to
           bid
           me
           good
           morrow
           ,
           and
           see
           me
           in
           my
           Bed
           ,
           afterwards
           going
           out
           to
           leave
           me
           to
           my
           liberty
           .
           Don
           
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           sent
           to
           enquire
           of
           my
           health
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           would
           not
           be
           inconvenient
           to
           visit
           me
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           should
           be
           ready
           ,
           sending
           me
           linnen
           and
           a
           Coat
           ,
           knowing
           I
           had
           nothing
           on
           but
           Buffe
           in
           which
           I
           had
           been
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           weather
           being
           yet
           cold
           .
           A
           little
           after
           he
           came
           into
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           St.
           Severe
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           the
           Prince
           
             de
             Forina
          
           ,
           the
           Marquiss
           
             de
             la
             Bella
          
           ,
           the
           Prince
           
             de
             Supina
          
           ▪
           the
           Prince
           
             de
             Chiusana
          
           ,
           Don
           
             Camillo
             Caraffa
          
           ,
           Don
           
             Joseph
             Caetano
          
           ,
           Don
           
             Caesar
             de
             Capua
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Gentlemen
           .
           He
           asked
           if
           I
           would
           go
           to
           Mass
           ,
           whither
           they
           would
           all
           accompany
           me
           ,
           causing
           the
           Spanish
           Guard
           to
           stay
           behind
           as
           unnecessary
           ,
           whilest
           so
           many
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           went
           with
           me
           .
           All
           the
           French
           Prisoners
           came
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           we
           went
           to
           a
           Church
           hard
           by
           ,
           where
           I
           received
           all
           Honor
           and
           Civilities
           I
           could
           have
           expected
           if
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           
           all
           about
           me
           seemed
           rather
           persons
           that
           followed
           to
           make
           their
           Court
           to
           me
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           had
           a
           care
           to
           guard
           and
           secure
           me
           .
        
         
           After
           Mass
           and
           a
           Walk
           I
           was
           brought
           home
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           Poderico
           having
           drawn
           me
           aside
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           care
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           of
           preserving
           my
           life
           ,
           the
           worst
           being
           to
           be
           distrusted
           from
           the
           cruel
           and
           jealous
           humor
           of
           the
           paniards
           ;
           that
           the
           Nobility
           were
           too
           much
           obliged
           ,
           and
           had
           too
           great
           esteem
           and
           affection
           for
           me
           ,
           to
           suffer
           me
           to
           run
           any
           hazard
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           assuredly
           all
           rather
           perish
           ,
           than
           let
           me
           continue
           in
           danger
           :
           but
           that
           I
           must
           be
           helpful
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           get
           time
           ,
           the
           best
           remedy
           on
           such
           occasions
           ;
           that
           I
           was
           therefore
           to
           express
           great
           dissatisfaction
           against
           France
           for
           having
           abandoned
           me
           ,
           with
           equal
           intention
           to
           revenge
           my self
           :
           that
           I
           must
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           engaging
           with
           Spain
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           seek
           to
           perswade
           them
           of
           my
           Title
           to
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Modena
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           doubted
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           recover
           it
           ,
           if
           I
           might
           be
           seconded
           by
           their
           forces
           ,
           and
           invested
           by
           the
           Emperor
           :
           that
           their
           hatred
           for
           that
           Duke
           (
           greater
           than
           for
           me
           )
           joyned
           to
           their
           desire
           of
           being
           revenged
           on
           him
           ,
           would
           oblige
           them
           to
           hearken
           to
           my
           Proposals
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           to
           be
           sure
           to
           make
           considerable
           enough
           ,
           to
           dazle
           the
           eyes
           of
           Don
           John
           ,
           a
           young
           and
           ambitious
           Prince
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           naturally
           a
           Lover
           of
           Negotiations
           ,
           so
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           send
           sn
           account
           of
           my
           Offers
           to
           Madrid
           ,
           which
           would
           gain
           much
           time
           ,
           the
           first
           fury
           of
           their
           resentments
           being
           alone
           to
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           as
           
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Mareschal
           
             de
             Strozzi
          
           in
           the
           Terceras
           .
        
         
           His
           advice
           seemed
           good
           ,
           and
           I
           desired
           him
           to
           write
           to
           Naples
           that
           some
           body
           might
           be
           sent
           to
           hear
           me
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           matters
           of
           extraordinary
           importance
           to
           deliver
           .
           He
           dispatched
           a
           Messenger
           immediately
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           news
           next
           morning
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Aversa
           ,
           a
           person
           of
           wit
           and
           capacity
           ,
           Brother
           of
           the
           Prior
           of
           
             La
             Rocella
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Caraffa
           ,
           was
           appointed
           to
           confer
           with
           me
           .
           I
           dined
           alone
           that
           day
           ,
           he
           excusing
           himself
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           many
           affairs
           that
           pressed
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Orders
           he
           was
           to
           give
           after
           so
           great
           a
           change
           of
           fortune
           .
           Having
           reposed
           a
           while
           after
           dinner
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           came
           to
           entertain
           me
           ,
           and
           falling
           into
           discourse
           of
           what
           had
           passed
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           interests
           and
           mine
           ,
           we
           engaged
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           we
           entered
           upon
           a
           very
           considerable
           Negotiation
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           might
           assuredly
           have
           drawn
           great
           advantages
           ;
           when
           a
           Spaniard
           came
           in
           ,
           whom
           I
           saw
           not
           ,
           my
           back
           being
           to
           the
           door
           ;
           but
           one
           of
           those
           Gentlemen
           pressing
           my
           foot
           ,
           I
           instantly
           changed
           discourse
           ;
           which
           yet
           I
           could
           not
           do
           so
           handsomly
           ,
           as
           altogether
           to
           prevent
           suspicion
           :
           going
           out
           he
           immediately
           writ
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           ,
           that
           after
           I
           had
           so
           long
           maintained
           the
           People
           in
           rebellion
           ,
           I
           sought
           to
           debauche
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           if
           some
           speedy
           prevention
           were
           not
           used
           )
           it
           was
           to
           be
           feared
           I
           might
           have
           success
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           evening
           the
           Prince
           of
           Avellina
           came
           to
           see
           me
           ,
           and
           return
           me
           thanks
           for
           the
           care
           I
           
           had
           taken
           in
           preserving
           the
           plunder
           of
           his
           Castle
           ,
           and
           for
           punishing
           Paul
           of
           Naples
           ,
           who
           born
           his
           subject
           ,
           had
           committed
           all
           imaginable
           insolencies
           against
           him
           .
           I
           told
           him
           I
           was
           sorry
           I
           could
           not
           render
           him
           services
           more
           considerable
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           my
           present
           condition
           ,
           all
           I
           could
           do
           for
           his
           interests
           ,
           was
           to
           advise
           him
           to
           make
           haste
           to
           Naples
           ,
           to
           save
           his
           Moveables
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           carefully
           gathered
           together
           ;
           but
           being
           laid
           up
           in
           my
           Pallace
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           would
           infallibly
           plunder
           it
           :
           on
           which
           account
           I
           very
           much
           lamented
           ,
           that
           my
           intentions
           for
           preserving
           what
           belonged
           to
           him
           ,
           gave
           occasion
           for
           its
           being
           more
           exposed
           to
           hazard
           .
           He
           thanked
           me
           ,
           and
           taking
           my
           counsel
           ,
           went
           away
           immediately
           to
           give
           order
           in
           his
           concernments
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             la
             Rocca
             Romana
          
           came
           to
           see
           me
           ,
           whose
           company
           was
           very
           disagreeable
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           a
           great
           talker
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           discourse
           consisted
           of
           protestations
           of
           fidelity
           for
           Spain
           ,
           with
           recital
           of
           his
           services
           to
           that
           Crown
           ,
           and
           his
           joy
           to
           see
           heaven
           declared
           in
           favour
           of
           it
           .
           After
           a
           very
           slender
           complement
           relating
           to
           my
           misfortune
           ,
           he
           took
           his
           leave
           .
        
         
           The
           Spaniards
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           assembled
           ,
           to
           deliberate
           what
           resolution
           was
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           my
           behalf
           .
           Opinions
           differed
           .
           All
           the
           Members
           Of
           the
           Collateral
           Council
           voted
           my
           death
           ,
           alledging
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           acquired
           so
           great
           credit
           ,
           and
           so
           general
           an
           esteem
           as
           well
           amongst
           the
           Nobility
           as
           People
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           feared
           that
           as
           long
           as
           I
           lived
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           could
           never
           
           be
           well
           settled
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           recovery
           of
           my
           liberty
           would
           again
           embroil
           all
           ▪
           that
           malecontents
           would
           alwayes
           keep
           alive
           in
           their
           hearts
           a
           secret
           hope
           ,
           which
           fomenting
           the
           seeds
           of
           rebellion
           that
           remained
           ,
           would
           produce
           effects
           on
           the
           first
           occasion
           ;
           that
           understanding
           the
           natural
           clemency
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           they
           could
           do
           him
           no
           better
           service
           ,
           than
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           the
           means
           of
           making
           use
           of
           it
           towards
           a
           Person
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           where
           its
           consequences
           might
           be
           so
           fatal
           ;
           that
           by
           this
           they
           should
           free
           him
           from
           the
           importunities
           of
           all
           the
           Princes
           and
           Potentates
           of
           Europe
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           appertained
           by
           Blood
           ,
           Alliance
           ,
           or
           Friendship
           ,
           who
           would
           certainly
           intercede
           for
           my
           life
           and
           liberty
           ;
           that
           I
           had
           ascended
           so
           near
           a
           Throne
           ,
           that
           my
           ambition
           could
           not
           be
           satisfied
           with
           any
           establishment
           below
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           Naples
           had
           come
           too
           near
           my
           heart
           ,
           to
           be
           ever
           forgotten
           by
           me
           :
           that
           as
           long
           as
           I
           lived
           ,
           I
           would
           aspire
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           a
           Crown
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           lost
           only
           by
           the
           effects
           of
           hazard
           and
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           had
           looked
           upon
           as
           mine
           own
           :
           that
           the
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           St.
           Cruce
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Mareshal
           of
           Strozzi
           in
           the
           Terceras
           was
           to
           be
           followed
           ;
           that
           this
           execution
           was
           not
           to
           be
           delayed
           ,
           least
           France
           should
           render
           it
           impossible
           ,
           by
           avowing
           my
           actions
           and
           laying
           claim
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           a
           person
           sent
           by
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           had
           acted
           only
           by
           her
           Power
           and
           Order
           :
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           mike
           no
           difficulty
           of
           following
           the
           example
           Charles
           of
           Anjou
           made
           of
           Conradin
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           counsel
           of
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           Fourth
           :
           
           that
           if
           such
           a
           proceeding
           seemed
           cruel
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           be
           very
           safe
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           the
           establishment
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           comes
           into
           consideration
           ,
           the
           most
           violent
           resolutions
           are
           best
           :
           that
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           my
           death
           would
           serve
           as
           a
           great
           example
           ,
           to
           deterre
           and
           prevent
           ambitious
           persons
           from
           concerning
           themselves
           in
           the
           insurrections
           of
           Provinces
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Spanish
           Monarchy
           might
           be
           more
           liable
           than
           any
           other
           ,
           having
           so
           many
           different
           Nations
           under
           its
           Government
           ,
           and
           its
           Dominions
           so
           extended
           ,
           divided
           ,
           and
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           from
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           Zeal
           for
           their
           Countrey
           inclined
           them
           not
           so
           much
           to
           this
           ,
           as
           their
           shame
           of
           having
           had
           recourse
           to
           me
           for
           preservation
           of
           their
           Estates
           and
           Charges
           ,
           and
           their
           having
           held
           Correspondencies
           with
           me
           ,
           they
           thought
           could
           not
           alwayes
           be
           kept
           secret
           ,
           unless
           by
           my
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           removal
           of
           an
           irreproachable
           witness
           of
           their
           infidelity
           and
           treason
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi
           that
           owed
           me
           his
           life
           ,
           thought
           himself
           bound
           in
           honour
           ,
           to
           requite
           me
           ,
           by
           saving
           mine
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           purpose
           alledged
           all
           the
           reasons
           that
           Policy
           or
           Morality
           could
           suggest
           .
           They
           were
           seconded
           by
           Don
           
             Melchior
             de
             Borgia
          
           ,
           who
           being
           my
           Kinsman
           (
           he
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Candie
           descending
           from
           Pope
           Alexander
           ,
           and
           ●
           by
           
             Lucretia
             de
             Borgia
          
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           married
           into
           the
           House
           of
           Ferrara
           )
           thought
           himself
           on
           that
           account
           engaged
           in
           honour
           to
           preserve
           me
           :
           he
           therefore
           omitted
           nothing
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           embracing
           my
           
           interests
           with
           all
           imaginable
           zeal
           ,
           in
           it
           complying
           with
           his
           natural
           inclination
           ,
           which
           is
           sweet
           and
           obliging
           .
           These
           were
           persons
           of
           another
           manner
           of
           consideration
           and
           credit
           than
           those
           of
           the
           Collateral
           Council
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           State
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           deputed
           by
           the
           Catholick
           King
           as
           Councellors
           to
           assist
           Don
           John
           ,
           by
           whose
           advice
           he
           was
           to
           regulate
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           nothing
           without
           their
           .
           Participation
           ;
           they
           added
           that
           if
           they
           were
           to
           be
           tied
           up
           by
           examples
           ,
           the
           most
           honourable
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           had
           the
           best
           and
           most
           general
           reception
           in
           the
           world
           were
           to
           be
           followed
           :
           that
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           St.
           Cruce
           was
           much
           blamed
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           violence
           and
           precipitation
           might
           have
           cost
           Spain
           very
           dear
           ,
           had
           not
           troubles
           arose
           in
           France
           ,
           which
           secured
           it
           from
           her
           resentments
           :
           that
           the
           cruelty
           of
           Charles
           of
           Anjou
           had
           been
           very
           much
           condemned
           ,
           and
           blasted
           the
           high
           reputation
           his
           Valour
           had
           acquired
           him
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           repented
           at
           leisure
           ,
           by
           the
           bloody
           war
           that
           action
           drew
           upon
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           sink
           under
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           end
           he
           lost
           all
           Sicilia
           ,
           and
           the
           head
           of
           his
           own
           Son
           (
           without
           a
           miraculous
           escape
           )
           had
           payed
           for
           that
           of
           Conradin
           :
           that
           the
           authority
           of
           Pope
           Clement's
           counsel
           cannot
           justifie
           it
           ,
           he
           having
           been
           a
           declared
           enemy
           to
           Conradin
           ,
           whose
           resentments
           and
           power
           he
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           whom
           over-living
           but
           a
           very
           few
           dayes
           ,
           his
           death
           seemed
           an
           extraordinary
           punishment
           of
           heaven
           for
           so
           violent
           a
           counsel
           ;
           that
           the
           History
           of
           England
           offered
           another
           manner
           of
           example
           of
           King
           Edward
           
           the
           Third
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Clemency
           acquired
           a
           reputation
           that
           will
           last
           as
           long
           as
           the
           world
           :
           The
           Lord
           Percy
           being
           in
           rebellion
           against
           him
           ,
           
             Archibald
             Dowglas
          
           on
           his
           own
           account
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           his
           Soveraign
           ,
           entred
           England
           in
           Arms
           in
           favour
           of
           his
           revolted
           friend
           ,
           beat
           up
           King
           Edward
           his
           Quarters
           in
           a
           morning
           ,
           and
           forced
           him
           to
           shift
           for
           himself
           bare-foot
           ;
           but
           the
           King
           in
           that
           great
           battel
           he
           won
           against
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           re-established
           his
           Crown
           ,
           having
           struck
           him
           from
           his
           Horse
           with
           his
           Lance
           ,
           and
           taken
           him
           prisoner
           ,
           after
           a
           severe
           punishment
           of
           his
           rebellious
           subjects
           ,
           his
           Council
           being
           of
           opinion
           that
           he
           should
           cause
           Dowglas
           to
           die
           ,
           as
           a
           particular
           person
           that
           unowned
           by
           any
           Crown
           ,
           had
           come
           to
           foment
           rebellion
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           that
           great
           and
           wise
           Edward
           answered
           ,
           that
           not
           being
           born
           his
           subject
           he
           had
           no
           lawful
           authority
           over
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           death
           would
           be
           a
           poor
           revenge
           ,
           and
           blemish
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           victory
           ,
           and
           that
           judging
           by
           the
           hurt
           he
           had
           done
           him
           ,
           how
           much
           he
           might
           be
           capable
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           became
           his
           friend
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           give
           him
           liberty
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           desiring
           his
           friendship
           ,
           and
           tenderly
           embracing
           him
           ,
           with
           high
           commendation
           of
           his
           vertue
           and
           courage
           ;
           an
           action
           certainly
           well-becoming
           a
           most
           generous
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           raised
           him
           in
           honour
           above
           all
           his
           Contemporaries
           :
           they
           advised
           them
           therefore
           without
           passion
           to
           consider
           which
           of
           these
           two
           examples
           was
           to
           be
           imitated
           by
           so
           potent
           a
           King
           as
           their
           Master
           ,
           who
           feared
           nothing
           
           from
           any
           private
           person
           ,
           whom
           his
           generosity
           might
           for
           ever
           engage
           to
           him
           ,
           besides
           the
           acquiring
           the
           admiration
           of
           all
           Europe
           .
        
         
           The
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           subtil
           and
           politick
           ,
           inclined
           to
           the
           first
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           he
           fortified
           by
           many
           reasons
           ;
           but
           would
           not
           take
           the
           burthen
           of
           it
           on
           himself
           alone
           :
           besides
           being
           extreamly
           in
           love
           with
           Negotiations
           ,
           he
           thought
           nothing
           could
           be
           lost
           by
           hearing
           what
           I
           had
           to
           say
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           cause
           any
           long
           delay
           ,
           and
           after
           examination
           whether
           my
           Offers
           were
           of
           greater
           or
           less
           importance
           to
           their
           Monarchy
           than
           my
           death
           ,
           either
           would
           be
           in
           his
           choice
           ,
           as
           absolutely
           depending
           on
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           so
           highly
           satisfied
           himself
           that
           hazard
           recovered
           Naples
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           lightly
           hazard
           his
           reputation
           ,
           nor
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           appear
           blameable
           ;
           it
           being
           an
           ordinary
           Maxime
           amongst
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           
             That
             time
             and
             patience
             never
             prejudice
             affairs
             ,
             which
             precipitation
             often
             ruins
             .
          
        
         
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           ,
           a
           young
           Prince
           ,
           brave
           and
           generous
           ,
           suffering
           himself
           to
           be
           led
           by
           his
           own
           inclinations
           ,
           joyned
           with
           those
           that
           had
           honour
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           making
           a
           long
           and
           curious
           discourse
           ,
           such
           as
           could
           not
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           his
           youth
           ,
           but
           rather
           from
           a
           person
           grown
           old
           in
           affairs
           ,
           that
           having
           fixed
           all
           his
           thoughts
           on
           glory
           ,
           governs
           the
           advantages
           of
           his
           Nation
           by
           high
           and
           splendid
           proceedings
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           actions
           he
           had
           seen
           me
           perform
           ,
           having
           gained
           me
           his
           esteem
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           hinder
           his
           affection
           from
           joyning
           with
           it
           ;
           that
           he
           could
           not
           (
           without
           too
           sensible
           an
           affliction
           )
           
           see
           a
           Prince
           (
           whom
           it
           was
           in
           his
           power
           to
           save
           )
           die
           miserably
           :
           that
           he
           should
           think
           this
           not
           only
           infamous
           to
           himself
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           might
           draw
           greater
           advantages
           from
           my
           life
           than
           punishment
           :
           that
           such
           a
           Clemency
           would
           draw
           on
           his
           head
           a
           thousand
           Benedictions
           ,
           and
           the
           applause
           of
           all
           Europe
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           could
           never
           find
           a
           subject
           that
           merited
           it
           more
           than
           I
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           my
           person
           alone
           he
           might
           oblige
           all
           the
           Princes
           to
           whom
           I
           was
           related
           :
           that
           it
           would
           be
           injurious
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Monarchy
           to
           discover
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           she
           sacrificed
           my
           life
           to
           her
           security
           ;
           that
           she
           was
           too
           well
           established
           to
           be
           any
           ways
           shaken
           by
           any
           private
           person
           ;
           that
           we
           lived
           not
           in
           the
           Age
           of
           Romances
           ,
           when
           a
           Knight
           Errant
           by
           his
           personal
           valour
           was
           able
           to
           destroy
           Kingdoms
           :
           that
           I
           were
           indeed
           an
           enemy
           to
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           the
           disposal
           of
           the
           power
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           had
           sufficiently
           discovered
           that
           she
           would
           neither
           contribute
           to
           the
           exaltation
           or
           establishment
           of
           my
           fortune
           :
           that
           she
           abandonned
           me
           at
           a
           time
           when
           without
           danger
           she
           might
           have
           deprived
           them
           of
           a
           Crown
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           very
           apparent
           she
           chose
           rather
           not
           to
           weaken
           her
           enemies
           than
           to
           suffer
           me
           to
           profit
           by
           their
           spoils
           ;
           that
           he
           saw
           great
           advantages
           in
           this
           so
           extraordinary
           Maxime
           ,
           because
           France
           alone
           being
           unable
           to
           make
           considerable
           and
           remote
           Conquests
           ,
           and
           that
           People
           very
           improper
           to
           conserve
           them
           ,
           Spain
           needed
           neither
           fear
           the
           seditions
           nor
           revolts
           of
           any
           of
           her
           Dominions
           ,
           time
           being
           alwayes
           favourable
           to
           
           her
           ;
           besides
           that
           her
           subjects
           would
           never
           be
           forward
           ,
           to
           flie
           to
           a
           protection
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           conjuncture
           shewed
           it self
           ,
           so
           useless
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           Princes
           would
           thence-forward
           engage
           in
           the
           concernments
           of
           a
           Nation
           that
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           help
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           looked
           with
           envy
           on
           the
           advantages
           acquired
           by
           serving
           her
           ,
           though
           at
           the
           cost
           of
           the
           enemy
           :
           that
           judging
           my
           thoughts
           by
           his
           own
           ,
           he
           believed
           me
           incensed
           by
           the
           refusal
           of
           assistance
           in
           so
           glorious
           an
           enterprise
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           provoked
           ,
           that
           I
           breathed
           nothing
           but
           revenge
           ,
           nor
           desired
           to
           preserve
           my
           life
           ,
           but
           in
           order
           to
           it
           :
           that
           his
           Opinion
           was
           that
           this
           was
           to
           be
           fomented
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           used
           to
           gain
           a
           person
           that
           might
           be
           so
           considerable
           to
           them
           :
           that
           the
           greater
           my
           ambition
           seemed
           ,
           the
           greater
           confidence
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           in
           me
           ,
           for
           perceiving
           France
           would
           never
           give
           me
           wherewithal
           to
           satisfie
           it
           ,
           I
           would
           inseparably
           engage
           my self
           to
           Spain
           ,
           who
           at
           its
           own
           charge
           would
           assist
           me
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           advance
           it
           :
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           ruin
           me
           on
           account
           of
           my
           having
           concerned
           my self
           in
           the
           revolutions
           of
           Naples
           ,
           beause
           it
           is
           honourable
           for
           a
           couragious
           Prince
           to
           seek
           his
           advancement
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           do
           with
           greater
           reason
           and
           justice
           than
           amongst
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Countrey
           :
           that
           he
           could
           not
           blame
           that
           in
           me
           which
           he
           would
           have
           practiced
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           in
           my
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           imputed
           a
           Crime
           ,
           to
           seek
           to
           acquire
           a
           Crown
           ,
           from
           a
           Monarchy
           opposite
           to
           that
           to
           which
           we
           are
           born
           subjects
           :
           that
           he
           discerned
           nor
           the
           reason
           why
           particular
           
           actions
           when
           glorious
           ,
           should
           pass
           for
           more
           criminal
           than
           general
           ones
           ,
           being
           as
           useful
           and
           sometimes
           more
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           our
           Countrey
           :
           and
           that
           those
           he
           had
           seen
           me
           do
           ,
           being
           so
           eminent
           ,
           obliged
           him
           to
           wish
           me
           well
           ,
           it
           being
           just
           to
           love
           vertue
           even
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           those
           that
           fight
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           for
           that
           cause
           we
           hate
           :
           that
           he
           thought
           himself
           concerned
           to
           exempt
           me
           from
           this
           number
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           appear
           by
           his
           discourse
           how
           easily
           and
           safely
           I
           might
           be
           gained
           ,
           he
           should
           prejudice
           the
           service
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           ,
           if
           he
           used
           not
           his
           uttermost
           endeavours
           towards
           it
           :
           that
           by
           what
           I
           had
           done
           without
           supplies
           and
           assistance
           ,
           might
           easily
           be
           gathered
           what
           I
           could
           do
           in
           my
           Countrey
           amongst
           my
           Relations
           ,
           seconded
           by
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           animated
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           revenge
           ,
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           so
           turbulent
           and
           ever
           ready
           for
           revolutions
           :
           that
           his
           opinion
           was
           not
           only
           for
           saving
           my
           life
           ,
           but
           giving
           me
           liberty
           :
           that
           having
           honour
           ,
           I
           would
           questionless
           become
           faithful
           to
           Spain
           the
           remainder
           of
           my
           dayes
           ,
           receiving
           so
           considerable
           and
           undeserved
           favours
           from
           her
           ,
           France
           instead
           of
           recompencing
           my
           services
           having
           ingratefully
           abandoned
           me
           :
           that
           their
           hatred
           and
           animosities
           for
           the
           Duke
           of
           Modena
           were
           much
           more
           reasonable
           than
           for
           me
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           so
           good
           usage
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           ,
           without
           any
           cause
           of
           complaint
           ,
           or
           dependance
           on
           or
           engagement
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           had
           proclaimed
           war
           against
           them
           voluntarily
           ,
           and
           attacqued
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Milan
           ,
           for
           enlarging
           his
           own
           Territories
           ;
           but
           
           that
           things
           were
           very
           different
           on
           my
           side
           ;
           that
           I
           was
           born
           a
           Frenchman
           ;
           that
           war
           had
           been
           proclaimed
           between
           the
           two
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           brought
           by
           me
           to
           Naples
           ,
           that
           came
           thither
           only
           to
           seek
           my
           fortune
           ,
           by
           assisting
           such
           as
           had
           already
           taken
           arms
           against
           the
           profest
           enemies
           of
           my
           Countrey
           :
           that
           it
           was
           good
           policy
           to
           revenge
           our selves
           of
           one
           enemy
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           might
           most
           fitly
           be
           made
           use
           of
           against
           the
           Duke
           of
           Modena
           ;
           that
           the
           Emperour
           had
           cause
           enough
           to
           dispossess
           him
           by
           the
           Imperial
           Ban
           ;
           and
           my
           investure
           in
           that
           Dominion
           being
           procured
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           forces
           sufficient
           to
           punish
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           could
           not
           do
           without
           provoking
           the
           opposition
           and
           jealousie
           of
           all
           Italy
           ;
           that
           this
           policy
           would
           seem
           new
           to
           all
           the
           Council
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           change
           according
           to
           Occurrences
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           should
           be
           examined
           without
           prejudice
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           would
           find
           a
           general
           approbation
           ,
           without
           the
           contradiction
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           .
           This
           discourse
           suspended
           the
           opinions
           of
           all
           the
           Council
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           followed
           because
           too
           favourable
           to
           me
           ,
           neither
           durst
           any
           persist
           in
           that
           which
           was
           contrary
           ,
           two
           Councellors
           of
           State
           having
           voted
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           my
           life
           :
           The
           result
           therefore
           was
           to
           send
           to
           Rome
           for
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Faction
           ,
           and
           to
           determine
           nothing
           concerning
           me
           till
           the
           receipt
           of
           their
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             Marco
             de
             Lorenzo
          
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           testifie
           his
           zeal
           for
           me
           ,
           resolved
           to
           hazard
           a
           message
           to
           get
           news
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           send
           me
           an
           account
           of
           
           what
           passed
           in
           Naples
           ,
           he
           entrusted
           this
           imployment
           to
           a
           Musician
           he
           had
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           cunning
           (
           for
           all
           my
           Guards
           )
           to
           get
           to
           me
           in
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Town
           made
           no
           opposition
           to
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           nor
           durst
           take
           arms
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           report
           industriously
           spread
           abroad
           that
           I
           had
           made
           an
           agreement
           with
           them
           ;
           of
           which
           when
           they
           came
           to
           be
           disabused
           by
           the
           news
           of
           my
           imprisonment
           ,
           the
           publick
           sorrow
           and
           despair
           was
           unimaginable
           :
           that
           though
           the
           inhabitants
           were
           not
           yet
           disarmed
           ,
           the
           intention
           was
           to
           do
           it
           :
           that
           they
           were
           flattered
           by
           many
           fair
           promises
           ,
           with
           hope
           of
           the
           confirmation
           of
           their
           Priviledges
           and
           exemption
           from
           Taxes
           :
           but
           that
           refusing
           all
           those
           advantages
           ,
           they
           had
           unanimously
           answered
           ,
           That
           having
           so
           essential
           Obligations
           to
           me
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           look
           on
           my
           misfortune
           ,
           nor
           the
           great
           peril
           to
           which
           my
           life
           was
           exposed
           ,
           without
           a
           most
           sensible
           concernment
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           renouncing
           all
           other
           pretences
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           ready
           without
           contest
           to
           submit
           to
           whatsoever
           the
           Viceroy
           should
           please
           to
           impose
           upon
           them
           ,
           provided
           I
           might
           be
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           freely
           sacrifice
           their
           lives
           and
           estates
           ,
           with
           their
           wives
           and
           children
           ,
           to
           my
           interests
           .
           The
           concernment
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Naples
           for
           my
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           my
           fidelity
           to
           them
           ,
           were
           great
           consolations
           to
           me
           :
           And
           though
           I
           apprehended
           my
           life
           to
           be
           in
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           danger
           ,
           this
           relation
           was
           very
           agreeable
           ,
           and
           I
           desired
           the
           Messenger
           to
           assure
           his
           Master
           of
           my
           acknowledgments
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           
           all
           his
           acquaintance
           that
           my
           misfortune
           afflicted
           me
           on
           no
           other
           account
           but
           in
           that
           it
           prevented
           me
           from
           delivering
           them
           from
           oppression
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           promise
           and
           most
           earnest
           desires
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           afternoon
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Aversa
           was
           brought
           to
           me
           by
           Don
           
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           complement
           ,
           to
           which
           my
           condition
           obliged
           a
           person
           of
           his
           generosity
           ,
           we
           took
           Chairs
           ,
           and
           having
           caused
           all
           to
           avoid
           the
           room
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           in
           order
           to
           my
           demand
           that
           some
           body
           might
           be
           deputed
           to
           hear
           the
           Proposals
           I
           had
           to
           make
           ,
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           and
           the
           Viceroy
           had
           given
           him
           Commission
           for
           it
           :
           that
           he
           had
           accepted
           it
           with
           joy
           ,
           as
           an
           occasion
           of
           doing
           me
           effectual
           service
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           at
           least
           assure
           my self
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           have
           been
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           no
           person
           of
           better
           intentions
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           employ
           the
           uttermost
           of
           his
           care
           and
           address
           ,
           to
           free
           me
           from
           my
           misfortune
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           consolate
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           him
           that
           I
           came
           not
           to
           Naples
           without
           the
           participation
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           assurance
           that
           it
           was
           the
           best
           service
           I
           could
           possibly
           render
           her
           :
           that
           a
           resolution
           had
           been
           taken
           that
           I
           should
           have
           embarked
           on
           the
           Fleet
           and
           commanded
           it
           ,
           so
           to
           carry
           the
           people
           all
           the
           assistance
           they
           had
           desired
           but
           that
           the
           extremity
           to
           which
           they
           were
           reduced
           not
           permitting
           them
           to
           tarry
           so
           long
           ,
           the
           French
           Ministers
           at
           Rome
           had
           pressed
           me
           to
           hazard
           that
           passage
           ,
           which
           succeeded
           not
           without
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           toil
           and
           danger
           :
           that
           I
           
           would
           without
           regret
           have
           sacrificed
           my self
           for
           the
           interests
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           which
           I
           was
           born
           a
           subject
           :
           that
           the
           King
           had
           not
           only
           approved
           my
           resolution
           ,
           but
           had
           by
           his
           Letters
           testified
           an
           extraordinary
           obligation
           to
           me
           ,
           with
           assurance
           that
           he
           would
           assist
           me
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           and
           send
           me
           a
           potent
           Fleet
           ,
           with
           men
           ,
           ammunition
           ,
           money
           ,
           and
           victuals
           :
           after
           all
           which
           the
           envy
           and
           malice
           of
           my
           enemies
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           treachery
           of
           a
           Pensioner
           of
           Spain
           ,
           had
           caused
           me
           to
           have
           been
           miserably
           abandoned
           ;
           but
           thinking
           my
           life
           could
           not
           be
           spent
           better
           than
           for
           the
           advantages
           of
           my
           Countrey
           ,
           neither
           my
           courage
           nor
           good
           intentions
           became
           less
           on
           that
           account
           ;
           and
           he
           might
           probably
           have
           heard
           what
           offers
           I
           had
           refused
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           be
           biased
           from
           my
           duty
           :
           that
           all
           my
           endeavors
           were
           recompenced
           with
           a
           Prison
           :
           that
           by
           so
           unjust
           and
           hard
           usage
           I
           was
           discharged
           both
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           men
           of
           all
           Obligation
           and
           Allegiance
           :
           that
           my
           resentments
           were
           as
           great
           as
           just
           :
           that
           I
           would
           therefore
           cast
           my self
           absolutely
           under
           the
           protection
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           interests
           of
           Spain
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           had
           done
           against
           her
           ,
           might
           easily
           judge
           what
           I
           could
           undertake
           against
           France
           ,
           (
           even
           at
           the
           point
           of
           an
           insurrection
           )
           when
           seconded
           by
           her
           power
           :
           that
           I
           had
           friends
           and
           relations
           very
           much
           dissatisfied
           ,
           who
           would
           concern
           themselves
           in
           the
           wrongs
           I
           had
           received
           ,
           my
           fidelity
           having
           been
           distrusted
           ,
           and
           the
           advantages
           of
           the
           Crown
           neglected
           ,
           only
           in
           order
           to
           destroy
           me
           :
           that
           in
           some
           Provinces
           I
           had
           
           powerful
           Confederates
           :
           that
           I
           had
           some
           Towns
           in
           my
           own
           possession
           ,
           and
           could
           engage
           others
           very
           considerable
           ,
           it
           being
           now
           become
           a
           custom
           rather
           to
           serve
           our
           friend
           than
           our
           King
           ;
           that
           I
           offered
           in
           order
           to
           my
           revenge
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           whatsoever
           was
           in
           my
           power
           :
           that
           none
           could
           be
           more
           fit
           to
           punish
           the
           Duke
           of
           Modena
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           were
           more
           justly
           animated
           than
           against
           me
           :
           and
           to
           make
           appear
           that
           I
           would
           be
           very
           serious
           in
           this
           Engagement
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           thought
           fit
           to
           make
           use
           of
           and
           put
           confidence
           in
           me
           )
           I
           would
           begin
           by
           the
           pacification
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           the
           infallible
           wayes
           to
           effect
           which
           I
           understood
           :
           that
           my
           Proposals
           carried
           their
           security
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           being
           a
           prisoner
           my
           life
           was
           to
           be
           responsible
           for
           them
           :
           then
           descending
           to
           the
           particulars
           of
           what
           I
           have
           reported
           ,
           they
           appeared
           so
           advantageous
           to
           Spain
           ,
           that
           he
           assured
           me
           they
           would
           be
           received
           with
           open
           arms
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           thought
           I
           should
           obtain
           all
           manner
           of
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           my
           liberty
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           go
           and
           endeavour
           with
           a
           most
           zealous
           application
           and
           affection
           :
           that
           he
           hoped
           to
           bring
           me
           answer
           in
           three
           dayes
           if
           I
           stayed
           so
           long
           at
           Capua
           ,
           or
           else
           with
           Don
           
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           come
           to
           me
           to
           Gaeta
           ,
           if
           the
           resolution
           of
           conducting
           me
           thither
           should
           have
           effect
           .
        
         
           My
           life
           being
           concerned
           ,
           I
           omitted
           nothing
           that
           I
           thought
           might
           flatter
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           ruin
           of
           France
           appear
           so
           easie
           ,
           that
           (
           they
           being
           soon
           perswaded
           of
           what
           they
           desire
           ,
           to
           which
           their
           natural
           vanity
           ,
           with
           the
           contempt
           
           of
           other
           Nations
           and
           all
           power
           but
           their
           own
           ,
           inclines
           them
           )
           I
           perceived
           my
           Proposals
           would
           be
           sent
           to
           Madrid
           ,
           where
           matters
           never
           being
           readily
           determined
           on
           ,
           during
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Junto's
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           ,
           I
           might
           set
           so
           many
           hands
           on
           work
           towards
           my
           preservation
           ,
           that
           my
           life
           would
           be
           secure
           ,
           fearing
           only
           the
           first
           heat
           ,
           which
           cooling
           ,
           I
           could
           have
           no
           apprehension
           of
           their
           cutting
           off
           my
           head
           at
           the
           end
           of
           three
           moneths
           .
           Having
           thus
           gotten
           time
           I
           entertained
           hope
           .
        
         
           The
           Express
           sent
           to
           Rome
           being
           arrived
           there
           ,
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           the
           Faction
           of
           Spain
           and
           its
           Ministers
           assembled
           often
           to
           deliberate
           on
           an
           affair
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           :
           the
           Pope
           so
           tenderly
           affected
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           wept
           at
           the
           report
           of
           my
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           my
           greatest
           danger
           lay
           in
           being
           disowned
           by
           France
           ,
           (
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Fontenay
          
           giving
           out
           that
           my
           undertakings
           had
           been
           with
           his
           participation
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           his
           Order
           ,
           supposing
           this
           would
           hasten
           my
           ruin
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           desirous
           ,
           to
           quit
           himself
           of
           an
           enemy
           his
           Conduct
           had
           dis-obliged
           ,
           and
           that
           could
           never
           pardon
           him
           ;
           as
           indeed
           my
           resentments
           could
           not
           have
           been
           overcom
           but
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           persons
           of
           very
           great
           power
           ,
           whom
           I
           valued
           so
           much
           I
           could
           deny
           them
           nothing
           ,
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           an
           alliance
           he
           made
           into
           a
           Family
           I
           particularly
           love
           and
           esteem
           ;
           with
           which
           yet
           I
           complied
           not
           without
           very
           great
           difficulty
           and
           contestation
           within
           my self
           .
           )
           sent
           for
           Cardinal
           Albornos
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           he
           wondered
           to
           hear
           that
           France
           had
           
           not
           only
           abandoned
           me
           ,
           but
           that
           her
           Ministers
           disowned
           all
           that
           I
           had
           done
           for
           her
           service
           and
           by
           her
           order
           ,
           though
           her
           Ambassadour
           the
           day
           after
           my
           embarking
           ,
           came
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           King
           to
           acquaint
           him
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           him
           that
           I
           should
           be
           powerfully
           assisted
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Fleet
           was
           making
           ready
           in
           Province
           ,
           to
           be
           sent
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           assistance
           to
           me
           ;
           which
           he
           offered
           to
           justifie
           to
           him
           ,
           supposing
           he
           durst
           not
           deny
           what
           he
           had
           acquainted
           him
           with
           ,
           at
           an
           extraordinary
           Audience
           which
           he
           had
           expresly
           desired
           to
           that
           purpose
           :
           He
           ordered
           him
           to
           write
           this
           into
           Spain
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           them
           know
           that
           he
           concerned
           himself
           in
           the
           preservation
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           if
           I
           were
           his
           Nephew
           :
           and
           not
           satisfied
           to
           have
           told
           the
           same
           to
           all
           the
           Cardinals
           and
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Faction
           ,
           and
           engaged
           them
           to
           write
           to
           Naples
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           attempted
           against
           my
           person
           without
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ;
           himself
           dispatched
           an
           Express
           to
           him
           in
           the
           most
           obliging
           and
           pressing
           terms
           imaginable
           ,
           begging
           my
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           sensible
           favour
           he
           could
           possibly
           receive
           .
        
         
           The
           Court
           of
           Rome
           (
           alwayes
           in
           a
           perfect
           tranquility
           )
           is
           a
           place
           where
           affairs
           are
           more
           attentively
           considered
           than
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           where
           greater
           respect
           is
           had
           to
           the
           consequences
           of
           them
           ;
           these
           Cardinals
           sollicited
           by
           all
           their
           Companiors
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           kindness
           for
           me
           ,
           became
           very
           moderate
           ,
           and
           writ
           to
           Spain
           and
           Naples
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           I
           my self
           could
           wish
           .
           This
           gave
           France
           time
           not
           
           only
           to
           own
           what
           I
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           to
           threaten
           the
           like
           to
           all
           the
           prisoners
           in
           her
           hands
           ,
           or
           that
           she
           should
           take
           afterwards
           ,
           if
           my
           life
           were
           attempted
           .
           All
           the
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           have
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           related
           ,
           concerned
           themselves
           for
           me
           .
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           hearing
           of
           my
           misfortune
           ,
           told
           the
           Archduke
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Fuensaldagne
           very
           smartly
           that
           he
           would
           never
           serve
           those
           that
           should
           dip
           their
           hands
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           Family
           :
           that
           the
           services
           he
           had
           done
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           merited
           consideration
           might
           be
           had
           of
           his
           mediation
           ,
           and
           my
           life
           be
           granted
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           accept
           as
           the
           greatest
           recompence
           he
           could
           pretend
           to
           :
           he
           represented
           the
           same
           at
           Madrid
           by
           the
           Captain
           of
           his
           Guard
           ,
           whom
           he
           sent
           expresly
           thither
           .
        
         
           These
           powerful
           Mediations
           ,
           with
           the
           Proposals
           I
           made
           to
           serve
           Spain
           ,
           obtained
           such
           effect
           as
           I
           could
           wish
           ,
           judging
           ,
           that
           since
           Kings
           ever
           incline
           to
           Clemency
           ,
           he
           of
           Spain
           would
           never
           command
           my
           execution
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           become
           apparent
           to
           all
           the
           world
           that
           it
           depended
           only
           on
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           done
           but
           by
           his
           particular
           Order
           .
           Orders
           for
           my
           removal
           to
           Gaeta
           were
           brought
           to
           Capua
           ,
           but
           deferred
           till
           they
           should
           have
           chosen
           a
           person
           to
           take
           charge
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           had
           provided
           a
           Galley
           to
           transport
           me
           .
        
         
           Don
           
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           brought
           me
           to
           the
           Nunneries
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           Ladies
           and
           people
           of
           the
           Town
           crowded
           to
           see
           me
           ,
           with
           extraordinary
           demonstrations
           of
           kindness
           and
           sorrow
           .
        
         
         
           On
           Easter-Day
           I
           heard
           Mass
           and
           did
           my
           devotions
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           ,
           where
           something
           very
           pleasant
           happened
           to
           me
           .
           I
           made
           my
           Confession
           to
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Marests
          
           my
           Almoner
           ,
           and
           accusing
           my self
           to
           have
           put
           many
           persons
           to
           death
           ,
           to
           which
           perhaps
           I
           had
           been
           more
           moved
           by
           consideration
           of
           my
           own
           safety
           ,
           than
           zeal
           for
           justice
           ;
           he
           answered
           in
           choler
           ,
           I
           was
           at
           Naples
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           know
           you
           caused
           not
           enough
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           can
           bear
           witness
           that
           had
           you
           not
           spared
           so
           many
           ,
           we
           might
           have
           been
           there
           still
           ,
           and
           not
           prisoners
           here
           .
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           this
           answer
           ,
           which
           I
           expected
           not
           from
           a
           Confessor
           ,
           made
           me
           smile
           :
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           came
           home
           I
           told
           it
           to
           the
           company
           ,
           who
           after
           having
           a
           while
           laughed
           at
           it
           ,
           declared
           their
           opinions
           that
           he
           had
           told
           me
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           My
           familiarity
           with
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           their
           friendship
           for
           me
           ,
           which
           was
           daily
           augmented
           by
           conversation
           ,
           made
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           apprehend
           some
           bad
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           looking
           upon
           them
           as
           very
           well
           affected
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           resolved
           to
           suffer
           it
           no
           longer
           .
           He
           sent
           an
           Order
           that
           none
           should
           particularly
           ,
           nor
           with
           so
           much
           liberty
           visit
           me
           .
           He
           entrusted
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             La
             Rocca
             Romana
          
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           confidence
           ,
           to
           command
           a
           little
           body
           ,
           without
           any
           dependence
           on
           Don
           
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           ,
           which
           so
           much
           offended
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           quitted
           the
           imployment
           he
           had
           till
           then
           managed
           ,
           and
           on
           Monday
           morning
           came
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           very
           sorry
           he
           was
           no
           longer
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           serve
           me
           ,
           his
           authority
           being
           at
           an
           
           end
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           to
           put
           me
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Don
           Caesar
           of
           Capua
           ,
           Governor
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           of
           whom
           yet
           he
           could
           give
           me
           assurance
           ,
           being
           a
           very
           worthy
           person
           and
           his
           particular
           friend
           ,
           and
           one
           from
           whom
           I
           should
           receive
           all
           manner
           of
           civilities
           ,
           and
           then
           went
           away
           for
           Naples
           ,
           to
           complain
           of
           his
           usage
           ,
           which
           seemed
           very
           much
           to
           discontent
           him
           .
           Three
           dayes
           after
           ,
           they
           carried
           me
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           prisoners
           to
           Castle
           Voltorno
           (
           where
           I
           was
           to
           meet
           a
           Galley
           to
           transport
           me
           )
           in
           Coaches
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           drawn
           by
           Oxen
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           bad
           way
           :
           I
           was
           guarded
           by
           a
           Troop
           of
           Horse
           that
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           delivered
           me
           at
           Castle
           Voltorno
           ,
           were
           to
           return
           all
           night
           .
        
         
           Don
           
             Lewis
             Poderico
          
           having
           dispatched
           his
           business
           at
           Naples
           ,
           and
           received
           Order
           to
           draw
           out
           all
           the
           Troops
           he
           had
           left
           in
           Capua
           ,
           and
           march
           instantly
           into
           Abruzzo
           ,
           to
           drive
           from
           thence
           
             Tobias
             Palavicini
          
           and
           the
           Marquiss
           
             de
             Palombara
          
           ,
           who
           commanded
           in
           that
           province
           ,
           and
           reduce
           it
           to
           obedience
           ;
           a
           Burgundian
           ,
           Lieutenant
           to
           the
           Camp-Master-General
           ,
           took
           charge
           of
           me
           .
           At
           my
           arrival
           I
           found
           that
           the
           Galley
           that
           should
           take
           me
           in
           ,
           was
           not
           come
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           bad
           weather
           ,
           which
           hindered
           it
           two
           dayes
           longer
           ;
           during
           which
           time
           I
           had
           no
           other
           Guard
           but
           a
           Foot
           Company
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           being
           Burgundians
           ,
           Lorrainers
           ,
           and
           Frenchmen
           ;
           and
           what
           I
           thought
           something
           extraordinary
           ,
           a
           Soldier
           standing
           Centry
           at
           my
           Chamber
           Door
           ,
           speaking
           French
           to
           me
           ,
           told
           me
           he
           was
           of
           Joinville
           ,
           offering
           all
           he
           possibly
           
           could
           do
           for
           my
           escape
           ,
           telling
           me
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Company
           being
           Lorrainers
           ,
           he
           was
           confident
           they
           would
           gladly
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           his
           Camerades
           having
           been
           taken
           prisoners
           and
           listed
           at
           Rome
           against
           their
           wills
           ,
           would
           be
           very
           glad
           to
           forsake
           the
           service
           .
           I
           ordered
           him
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           should
           be
           relieved
           to
           found
           the
           inclinations
           of
           his
           companions
           .
           Two
           hours
           after
           he
           came
           to
           tell
           me
           in
           their
           names
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           assure
           my self
           of
           them
           to
           what
           intent
           soever
           I
           pleased
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           occasion
           were
           I
           might
           make
           use
           of
           their
           arms
           :
           that
           which
           I
           thought
           most
           strange
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Camp-Master-General
           continually
           railed
           at
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           said
           he
           had
           been
           ill
           used
           :
           that
           he
           came
           so
           short
           of
           a
           recompence
           for
           thirty
           years
           service
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           hardly
           bread
           to
           eat
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           sought
           only
           a
           good
           occasion
           to
           retire
           .
           He
           endeavoured
           very
           sollicitously
           to
           inform
           himself
           whether
           I
           had
           any
           money
           at
           Rome
           ,
           hoping
           to
           make
           his
           fortune
           by
           me
           ;
           this
           was
           reported
           to
           me
           by
           all
           he
           talked
           with
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           confirmed
           by
           his
           helping
           Compagnon
           my
           Steward
           to
           make
           his
           escape
           ,
           for
           fourteen
           or
           fifteen
           Pistols
           worth
           of
           trifles
           he
           had
           about
           him
           .
           He
           permitted
           me
           to
           walk
           by
           the
           Sea-side
           as
           far
           as
           a
           little
           Chappel
           of
           our
           Lady
           of
           great
           Devotion
           ,
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           league
           from
           Castle
           Voltorno
           ,
           followed
           only
           by
           four
           Musketeers
           ,
           though
           we
           were
           two
           and
           thirty
           prisoners
           ,
           all
           French
           ,
           except
           the
           Sieur
           Marcili
           ,
           who
           was
           an
           Italian
           .
           This
           number
           was
           augmented
           from
           Capua
           during
           our
           stay
           here
           ,
           the
           
           Baron
           of
           
             Rouvron
             ,
             de
             Fargis
          
           Governour
           of
           
             Caiazzo
             ,
             Beauvais
          
           Colonel
           in
           Aversa
           ,
           St.
           Maximin
           Captain
           of
           Foot
           ,
           and
           others
           having
           been
           brought
           in
           after
           Sieur
           Poderico's
           Proclamation
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           already
           spoken
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           our
           People
           walking
           on
           the
           Haven
           saw
           there
           six
           Felucca's
           provided
           with
           Sails
           ,
           Oars
           ,
           and
           Rudders
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           presently
           gave
           me
           notice
           .
           The
           Sieurs
           
             de
             Mallet
          
           and
           d'Eureux
           ,
           propounded
           my
           escape
           ,
           which
           ,
           after
           having
           brought
           a
           little
           victuals
           aboard
           ,
           might
           be
           done
           in
           an
           hours
           time
           .
           The
           Sieur
           D'Eureux
           a
           good
           Seaman
           ,
           that
           had
           a
           long
           time
           commanded
           as
           Lieutenant
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Gallies
           of
           France
           ,
           assured
           me
           that
           putting
           off
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           which
           we
           might
           do
           without
           opposition
           or
           difficulty
           ,
           he
           would
           land
           me
           the
           next
           morning
           in
           the
           Popes
           Dominion
           .
           The
           easiness
           of
           this
           design
           discouraging
           my
           attempting
           it
           ,
           and
           recollecting
           the
           Spaniards
           subtilty
           in
           preventing
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           from
           taking
           armes
           ,
           and
           defending
           themselves
           that
           night
           they
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           imagine
           it
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           such
           negligence
           as
           to
           leave
           things
           in
           a
           condition
           of
           giving
           me
           so
           much
           facility
           to
           get
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           many
           people
           would
           perswade
           themselves
           that
           this
           was
           a
           connivence
           ,
           and
           done
           expresly
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           order
           given
           to
           the
           Troop
           of
           horse
           that
           conducted
           me
           to
           
             Castle
             Voltorno
          
           ,
           to
           return
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           seen
           me
           there
           ,
           and
           the
           placing
           in
           Garrison
           there
           a
           foot
           Company
           of
           
             Lorrainers
             ,
             Burgundians
          
           ,
           and
           Frenchmen
           ,
           whom
           I
           
           might
           easily
           debauch
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           delay
           of
           the
           Gally
           that
           was
           to
           carry
           me
           to
           Gaeta
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           Felucca's
           .
           I
           thought
           these
           things
           would
           seem
           so
           probable
           that
           I
           should
           find
           it
           difficult
           to
           justifie
           my self
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           which
           had
           prevented
           my
           being
           assisted
           would
           endeavor
           (
           in
           excuse
           of
           their
           evil
           conduct
           by
           which
           I
           had
           been
           abandoned
           )
           to
           perswade
           all
           the
           world
           of
           them
           .
           That
           it
           would
           be
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           put
           this
           opinion
           out
           of
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Italy
           .
           I
           resolved
           therefore
           what
           danger
           soever
           I
           might
           undergo
           ,
           rather
           to
           continue
           Prisoner
           ,
           than
           to
           get
           my
           liberty
           so
           easily
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           way
           that
           might
           give
           some
           jealousie
           that
           I
           had
           not
           acted
           with
           fidelity
           and
           honor
           .
           I
           think
           very
           few
           persons
           in
           the
           world
           have
           done
           as
           I
           did
           .
           but
           I
           am
           so
           scrupulous
           on
           such
           occasions
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           suffer
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           distrust
           .
           I
           conjured
           all
           my
           Camrades
           to
           make
           their
           escape
           ,
           it
           being
           unreasonable
           they
           should
           suffer
           for
           my
           obstinacy
           and
           nice
           humor
           .
           Their
           generosity
           suffered
           them
           not
           to
           abandon
           me
           ,
           but
           they
           used
           their
           utmost
           endeavors
           (
           though
           in
           vain
           )
           to
           convince
           me
           ,
           by
           representing
           that
           time
           and
           my
           actions
           would
           sufficiently
           justifie
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           had
           acquired
           too
           high
           an
           esteem
           to
           be
           lost
           so
           easily
           ,
           neither
           could
           any
           part
           of
           it
           be
           hazarded
           by
           making
           use
           of
           a
           favorable
           occasion
           ,
           presented
           me
           by
           heaven
           and
           my
           good
           fortune
           ,
           which
           once
           lost
           was
           irrecoverable
           .
           I
           continued
           unmoved
           by
           all
           these
           reasons
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           tediousness
           of
           my
           sufferings
           ,
           when
           I
           make
           reflection
           upon
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           repent
           my
           doing
           as
           I
           
           did
           ,
           to
           have
           preferred
           my
           honor
           before
           my
           life
           and
           liberty
           .
        
         
           Next
           morning
           the
           Spanish
           Galley
           appeared
           ,
           but
           the
           shallowness
           of
           the
           water
           not
           suffering
           her
           to
           come
           near
           the
           land
           ,
           she
           kept
           her self
           about
           two
           hundred
           yards
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           
             Dom
             Alvaro
             de
             la
             Torre
          
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Camp-master-General
           ,
           with
           some
           Reformadoes
           came
           ashore
           in
           the
           boat
           to
           receive
           me
           .
           All
           my
           company
           and
           Servants
           were
           most
           sensibly
           afflicted
           :
           They
           had
           been
           told
           that
           I
           should
           have
           been
           allowed
           the
           choice
           of
           eight
           or
           nine
           persons
           to
           have
           taken
           with
           me
           ,
           to
           have
           kept
           me
           company
           at
           Gaeta
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           emulation
           arose
           who
           should
           make
           up
           that
           number
           ,
           but
           
             Alvaro
             de
             la
             Torre
          
           soon
           put
           an
           end
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           after
           a
           very
           slender
           Complement
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           he
           had
           order
           to
           take
           but
           two
           persons
           along
           with
           me
           ,
           namely
           a
           Chamberlain
           and
           a
           Cook
           ;
           but
           having
           no
           Cook
           ,
           and
           the
           permission
           being
           for
           two
           ,
           I
           desired
           it
           might
           be
           a
           Gentleman
           and
           a
           Chamberlain
           .
           He
           rudely
           answered
           it
           could
           be
           no
           more
           than
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Knight
           
             des
             Essars
          
           being
           already
           come
           into
           the
           Boat
           ,
           unwilling
           to
           oblige
           him
           to
           go
           out
           I
           took
           my
           place
           ,
           and
           they
           rowed
           off
           ,
           all
           whom
           I
           left
           on
           the
           shoar
           despairing
           of
           ever
           seeing
           me
           again
           ,
           by
           their
           cries
           and
           tears
           expressed
           so
           much
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           more
           sensibly
           concerned
           at
           it
           than
           at
           the
           unfortunate
           condition
           to
           which
           I
           found
           my self
           reduced
           ,
           A
           Capuchin
           was
           seated
           next
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           bad
           omen
           :
           and
           I
           over-heard
           a
           Spanish
           reformed
           Captain
           called
           
             Ambrosio
             Fermandez
          
           say
           it
           was
           strange
           
           they
           suffered
           me
           to
           live
           so
           long
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           never
           forgive
           him
           to
           this
           day
           .
           I
           continued
           a
           while
           silent
           ,
           making
           reflexions
           on
           my
           present
           misfortune
           .
           
             Don
             Alvaro
             de
             la
             Torre
          
           ,
           naturally
           very
           uncivil
           and
           very
           indiscreet
           ,
           applyed
           himself
           then
           and
           ever
           after
           to
           give
           me
           all
           discontent
           imaginable
           ,
           of
           which
           taking
           little
           notice
           I
           began
           to
           rally
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           interrupted
           me
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Councel
           had
           assembled
           twice
           to
           deliberate
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           Austria
           opposed
           it
           ,
           (
           my
           death
           being
           necessary
           towards
           the
           settling
           the
           affairs
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           reestablishing
           its
           authority
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           )
           I
           had
           already
           mounted
           a
           Scaffold
           to
           punish
           my
           insolence
           for
           pretending
           to
           a
           Throne
           :
           that
           the
           result
           of
           this
           was
           deferred
           till
           the
           return
           of
           an
           Express
           sent
           to
           Rome
           ,
           for
           the
           opinions
           of
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Cardinals
           of
           that
           Faction
           ;
           that
           I
           was
           therefore
           to
           prepare
           my self
           for
           all
           events
           .
           I
           answered
           him
           laughing
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           happy
           for
           me
           that
           his
           opinion
           had
           not
           been
           demanded
           ,
           since
           I
           perceived
           it
           would
           not
           have
           been
           favorable
           ;
           but
           that
           my
           head
           was
           too
           well
           settled
           on
           my
           shoulders
           ,
           to
           be
           shaken
           by
           the
           humor
           of
           private
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           blood
           of
           those
           of
           my
           quality
           used
           not
           to
           be
           shed
           without
           the
           participation
           and
           precise
           order
           of
           Kings
           .
        
         
           This
           entertainment
           ,
           not
           very
           agreeable
           ,
           ended
           not
           till
           we
           came
           to
           the
           Gally
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           salute
           me
           ,
           and
           into
           which
           they
           caused
           me
           to
           ascend
           not
           only
           without
           ceremony
           ,
           but
           common
           civility
           ,
           the
           Spiniards
           using
           very
           little
           with
           Prisoners
           of
           what
           quality
           soever
           .
           As
           soon
           
           as
           I
           came
           into
           the
           Cabbin
           ,
           they
           seated
           me
           between
           two
           Capuchins
           ,
           who
           busied
           themselves
           to
           entertain
           me
           with
           such
           discourse
           as
           is
           usually
           addressed
           to
           persons
           that
           are
           to
           prepare
           for
           death
           :
           yet
           all
           those
           Ceremonies
           gave
           me
           no
           alarm
           ,
           they
           seemed
           too
           affected
           to
           be
           much
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           I
           only
           told
           them
           with
           a
           smile
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           all
           things
           were
           so
           indifferent
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           incapable
           of
           fear
           :
           That
           in
           spight
           of
           my
           Enemies
           nothing
           should
           make
           me
           sad
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           life
           being
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           would
           make
           no
           inquiry
           into
           the
           duration
           of
           it
           :
           but
           of
           this
           I
           was
           resolved
           ,
           that
           whilst
           I
           could
           preserve
           it
           I
           would
           make
           it
           as
           agreeable
           and
           pleasant
           to
           me
           as
           possibly
           I
           could
           .
        
         
           The
           Knight
           
             des
             Essars
          
           something
           more
           apprehensive
           than
           my self
           ,
           was
           not
           at
           his
           ease
           ,
           the
           Companion
           of
           the
           Capuchin
           that
           entertained
           me
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           my
           life
           was
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           being
           a
           Switzer
           ,
           and
           on
           return
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           would
           willingly
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           go
           into
           France
           to
           carry
           my
           last
           Testament
           to
           my
           relations
           .
           He
           could
           not
           hear
           this
           without
           extraordinary
           concernment
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           tell
           me
           of
           it
           with
           a
           great
           alarum
           ;
           I
           answered
           ;
           (
           bursting
           out
           into
           laughter
           )
           that
           he
           was
           very
           silly
           to
           contribute
           to
           the
           diversion
           of
           those
           people
           ,
           that
           studied
           all
           our
           postures
           ,
           to
           deride
           afterwards
           the
           weaknesses
           we
           should
           discover
           ,
           and
           turning
           to
           
             Don
             Francisco
             de
             la
             Cotera
          
           ,
           Captain
           of
           the
           Gally
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           our
           discourse
           is
           very
           serios
           for
           persons
           that
           have
           not
           dined
           ,
           I
           fared
           very
           ill
           at
           
             Castle
             Voltorno
          
           ,
           and
           am
           very
           hungry
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           do
           me
           a
           
           kindness
           to
           let
           me
           have
           something
           to
           eat
           .
           Such
           persons
           as
           I
           ,
           accustomed
           to
           travel
           the
           world
           are
           not
           bashfull
           ,
           but
           freely
           demand
           what
           they
           have
           occasion
           for
           :
           he
           gave
           order
           ,
           and
           quickly
           after
           Dinner
           was
           brought
           in
           .
           Being
           a
           person
           of
           honor
           he
           told
           me
           he
           had
           such
           an
           esteem
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           see
           my
           ruin
           without
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           wish
           me
           well
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           acquaintance
           I
           formerly
           had
           in
           Flanders
           with
           his
           Brother
           
             Don
             Pedro
             de
             la
             Cotera
          
           ,
           Colonel
           of
           foot
           and
           Governor
           of
           Gueldres
           ,
           and
           on
           that
           acount
           to
           acquaint
           me
           with
           the
           danger
           I
           was
           in
           ,
           from
           which
           yet
           I
           might
           easily
           free
           my self
           ,
           by
           appearing
           very
           much
           animated
           against
           France
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           embrace
           the
           interests
           of
           Spain
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           great
           advantages
           by
           acquisition
           of
           such
           a
           person
           ,
           whose
           courage
           and
           address
           might
           be
           very
           useful
           to
           her
           .
           I
           thanked
           him
           for
           his
           good
           advice
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           had
           mentioned
           was
           not
           only
           my
           greatest
           passion
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           had
           been
           already
           propounded
           to
           
             Don
             John
          
           of
           Austria
           and
           the
           Viceroy
           .
           He
           seemed
           glad
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           assured
           me
           ,
           (
           that
           being
           so
           )
           not
           only
           of
           his
           confidence
           of
           my
           obtaining
           liberty
           ,
           but
           establishing
           a
           glorious
           fortune
           .
        
         
           After
           dinner
           going
           upon
           the
           Deck
           ,
           I
           began
           to
           put
           in
           practise
           what
           he
           had
           so
           kindly
           advised
           me
           to
           ;
           which
           I
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           general
           sense
           of
           their
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           so
           many
           persons
           having
           agreed
           in
           it
           .
           As
           soon
           therefore
           as
           I
           returned
           to
           the
           Company
           ,
           I
           said
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           hatred
           I
           perceived
           they
           had
           for
           me
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           was
           more
           obliged
           to
           me
           than
           to
           
           any
           other
           person
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           having
           preserved
           so
           florishing
           a
           City
           as
           Naples
           from
           sack
           and
           fire
           ,
           and
           preventing
           that
           whole
           Kingdomes
           being
           plundered
           of
           all
           its
           wealth
           ,
           towards
           which
           I
           had
           laboured
           more
           successfully
           than
           all
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           yet
           do
           more
           by
           making
           it
           peaceable
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           very
           easie
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           impossible
           for
           any
           other
           .
           That
           it
           was
           but
           reasonable
           that
           in
           order
           to
           so
           important
           a
           service
           he
           should
           grant
           me
           his
           protection
           ,
           and
           revenge
           me
           of
           France
           for
           having
           abandoned
           me
           ,
           and
           thwarted
           my
           fortune
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           raised
           me
           to
           be
           the
           most
           glorious
           person
           of
           my
           age
           had
           I
           received
           the
           least
           assistance
           :
           That
           I
           therefore
           desired
           nothing
           so
           passionately
           as
           to
           kindle
           a
           fire
           there
           by
           an
           Insurrection
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           be
           difficult
           to
           me
           .
           This
           discourse
           met
           a
           general
           applause
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           very
           little
           knowledge
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           being
           easily
           flattered
           by
           what
           appears
           advantageous
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           seemed
           already
           perswaded
           of
           the
           ruin
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           looked
           upon
           it
           to
           be
           in
           my
           power
           .
           This
           was
           so
           agreeable
           to
           them
           that
           I
           perceived
           they
           began
           to
           use
           me
           with
           something
           less
           incivility
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           time
           we
           arrived
           at
           Gaeta
           ,
           where
           landing
           they
           put
           me
           into
           a
           Sedan
           and
           carried
           me
           to
           the
           Castle
           ,
           with
           Guards
           round
           about
           me
           ,
           who
           took
           an
           exact
           care
           to
           let
           none
           come
           near
           me
           ,
           and
           prevent
           me
           from
           seeing
           ,
           or
           being
           seen
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           came
           thither
           they
           brought
           me
           to
           the
           Chappel
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           up
           a
           pair
           of
           stairs
           ,
           as
           
           
           
           
           
           I
           ascended
           which
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           turned
           into
           an
           appartment
           on
           my
           left
           hand
           ,
           but
           I
           was
           told
           it
           was
           higher
           ,
           but
           seeing
           no
           stairs
           I
           went
           out
           upon
           a
           Terrass
           ,
           which
           they
           caused
           me
           to
           pass
           over
           ,
           from
           whence
           by
           a
           little
           Gate
           I
           mounted
           a
           very
           dark
           pair
           of
           stairs
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           another
           little
           Terrass
           fourteen
           or
           fifteen
           foot
           broad
           and
           twice
           as
           long
           ,
           where
           they
           placed
           nine
           or
           ten
           Musketeers
           ;
           but
           I
           could
           see
           no
           Chamber
           ,
           till
           in
           a
           corner
           they
           opened
           a
           great
           iron
           gate
           which
           I
           had
           not
           perceived
           ,
           which
           with
           another
           that
           was
           within
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           grate
           ,
           gave
           me
           entrance
           into
           a
           Tower
           ,
           whose
           walls
           might
           be
           twenty
           or
           two
           and
           twenty
           foot
           thick
           ,
           and
           whose
           Windows
           could
           be
           approached
           no
           nearer
           .
           This
           was
           the
           honourable
           appartment
           they
           had
           provided
           for
           me
           :
           There
           was
           an
           ugly
           Bed
           without
           Curtains
           ,
           and
           Sheets
           on
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           a
           Cosin
           of
           Massaniello's
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           hanged
           five
           or
           six
           dayes
           before
           ,
           had
           lain
           two
           moneths
           .
           I
           desired
           clean
           ones
           might
           be
           brought
           ,
           which
           they
           refused
           ,
           telling
           me
           I
           was
           but
           too
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           man
           that
           had
           so
           few
           dayes
           to
           live
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           so
           curious
           ,
           I
           only
           laughed
           at
           this
           bad
           entertainment
           :
           the
           thing
           that
           alone
           seemed
           insupportable
           to
           me
           ,
           was
           that
           at
           the
           Beds-head
           stood
           a
           great
           pot
           full
           of
           filth
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           been
           emptied
           in
           three
           Moneths
           :
           I
           desired
           it
           might
           be
           carried
           away
           ,
           the
           stink
           being
           so
           abominable
           that
           it
           overcame
           me
           :
           I
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           see
           what
           might
           be
           done
           next
           morning
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           night
           they
           would
           not
           meddle
           with
           it
           .
           The
           Capuchin
           I
           had
           seen
           in
           the
           Boat
           presenting
           
           himself
           at
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           the
           Knight
           
             des
             Essars
          
           took
           alarme
           ,
           and
           asked
           what
           it
           meant
           ,
           and
           was
           told
           it
           was
           to
           confess
           me
           ,
           and
           seeing
           him
           accompanied
           by
           an
           Officer
           of
           Majorca
           of
           very
           bad
           meen
           ,
           he
           took
           him
           for
           the
           Hang-man
           ,
           and
           in
           disorder
           cried
           out
           to
           me
           we
           are
           now
           ruined
           ;
           Let
           them
           alone
           (
           said
           I
           )
           to
           act
           their
           farce
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           have
           the
           pleasure
           of
           affrighting
           me
           .
           I
           was
           guarded
           by
           four
           Reformado
           Captains
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Alfieres
           and
           Serjeants
           relieved
           every
           day
           .
           One
           Captain
           and
           two
           Alfieres
           (
           one
           of
           which
           was
           Don
           Alvaro's
           man
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           appointed
           to
           serve
           me
           )
           with
           a
           Serjeant
           ,
           never
           suffered
           me
           to
           be
           out
           of
           their
           sight
           ,
           and
           lay
           in
           my
           Chamber
           .
           I
           told
           
             Francisco
             de
             Herrera
          
           ,
           who
           as
           the
           eldest
           took
           the
           first
           Guard
           ,
           that
           perceiving
           I
           was
           to
           tarry
           long
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           afflict
           my self
           ,
           nor
           give
           those
           that
           loved
           me
           not
           occasion
           to
           rejoyce
           at
           my
           melancholy
           ,
           but
           would
           seek
           my
           diversion
           by
           all
           wayes
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           purpose
           desired
           him
           to
           do
           me
           the
           favour
           to
           help
           me
           to
           some
           Books
           .
           He
           told
           me
           they
           had
           none
           in
           French
           ,
           but
           answering
           him
           ,
           that
           speaking
           Italian
           and
           understanding
           Spanish
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           satisfied
           with
           one
           in
           either
           of
           those
           languages
           :
           He
           sent
           to
           seek
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           that
           was
           presented
           to
           me
           was
           in
           Spanish
           ,
           and
           the
           Title
           ,
           
             A
             Preparation
             to
             well
             dying
          
           :
           I
           returned
           it
           to
           him
           without
           looking
           any
           farther
           ,
           as
           standing
           in
           no
           present
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           being
           devour
           enough
           to
           please
           my self
           in
           such
           contemplations
           ,
           and
           prayed
           him
           to
           help
           me
           to
           some
           Comedies
           or
           Histories
           :
           They
           brought
           me
           that
           of
           Naples
           ,
           
           and
           my
           natural
           curiosity
           obliging
           me
           to
           look
           on
           what
           is
           marked
           in
           a
           Book
           ,
           I
           found
           where
           a
           leaf
           had
           been
           turned
           down
           at
           a
           great
           print
           of
           the
           beheading
           of
           Conradin
           ,
           and
           laughing
           at
           all
           these
           affectations
           ,
           told
           them
           they
           had
           done
           me
           the
           greatest
           pleasure
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           heard
           his
           tragical
           adventure
           spoken
           of
           ,
           but
           ignorant
           of
           its
           particularities
           ,
           should
           be
           very
           glad
           to
           learn
           them
           .
           I
           laid
           up
           the
           Book
           in
           a
           corner
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           asked
           for
           Supper
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           afterwards
           lie
           down
           to
           rest
           .
           A
           most
           wretched
           Supper
           was
           brought
           me
           ,
           that
           my
           entertainment
           might
           be
           suitable
           ;
           it
           was
           a
           piece
           of
           meat
           drie
           and
           burnt
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           had
           been
           purposely
           drawn
           through
           the
           ashes
           ,
           a
           stinking
           salad
           ,
           seasoned
           as
           I
           thought
           with
           the
           Oil
           of
           the
           Lamp
           of
           the
           Chappel
           ;
           the
           bread
           was
           very
           dry
           and
           musty
           ;
           for
           dessert
           I
           had
           two
           wrinckled
           apples
           and
           nuts
           ;
           the
           wine
           onely
           was
           passable
           :
           that
           which
           I
           eat
           did
           not
           over-charge
           my
           stomach
           .
           The
           nastiness
           of
           the
           Bed
           permitted
           not
           unclothing
           ,
           I
           only
           caused
           my
           Boots
           to
           be
           pulled
           off
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           had
           brought
           an
           ill-favoured
           Quilt
           for
           the
           Knight
           of
           Essars
           and
           the
           Captain
           that
           guarded
           us
           ,
           they
           shut
           the
           two
           iron
           gates
           upon
           us
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           great
           noise
           of
           locks
           and
           bolts
           .
           I
           believe
           another
           man
           would
           hardly
           have
           slept
           in
           so
           bad
           a
           Lodging
           ,
           and
           near
           so
           ill
           scents
           ,
           but
           my
           weariness
           preventing
           any
           great
           reflexion
           ,
           I
           slept
           till
           day
           entring
           at
           the
           windows
           awaked
           me
           .
        
         
           Next
           morning
           about
           ten
           a
           clock
           ,
           Don
           
             Alvaro
             de
             la
             Torre
          
           came
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           asked
           if
           I
           would
           go
           to
           Mass
           ?
           which
           having
           accepted
           ,
           he
           brought
           
           me
           to
           the
           Chappel
           and
           afterwards
           returned
           me
           to
           my
           Lodging
           .
           As
           we
           passed
           over
           the
           Terrass
           I
           desired
           him
           that
           we
           might
           walk
           there
           till
           Dinner
           time
           ,
           which
           he
           refused
           ,
           permitting
           me
           only
           to
           stay
           and
           take
           a
           little
           air
           ,
           on
           that
           that
           was
           before
           my
           Chamber-door
           .
           I
           continued
           there
           almost
           an
           hour
           ,
           encompassed
           by
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Guard
           and
           nine
           or
           ten
           Musketeers
           ,
           after
           which
           Dinner
           was
           brought
           into
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           he
           stayed
           to
           bear
           me
           company
           ,
           as
           he
           alwayes
           afterwards
           did
           ;
           he
           ,
           the
           Knight
           
             des
             Essars
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Captain
           that
           had
           the
           Guard
           ,
           still
           eating
           with
           me
           :
           our
           cheer
           was
           not
           altogether
           so
           bad
           as
           at
           Supper
           .
           Our
           discourse
           was
           very
           pleasant
           ,
           by
           it
           Don
           Alvaro
           discovered
           his
           ignorance
           and
           little
           wit
           ,
           with
           insupportable
           vanity
           .
           He
           told
           me
           he
           was
           first
           of
           all
           a
           soldier
           at
           the
           skirmish
           of
           the
           hills
           of
           Orbitello
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           afterwards
           seen
           all
           that
           passed
           at
           Naples
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           revolutions
           to
           my
           imprisonment
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           not
           troubled
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           no
           more
           ,
           because
           he
           learned
           more
           by
           this
           than
           he
           could
           have
           done
           in
           thirty
           Campagna's
           in
           
             Flanders
             ,
             Milan
          
           ,
           or
           Catalonia
           ,
           there
           having
           happened
           more
           extraordinary
           actions
           ,
           and
           gallant
           encounters
           ,
           than
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           all
           History
           .
           I
           answered
           him
           ,
           smiling
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           not
           perceived
           so
           much
           ,
           though
           probably
           I
           must
           needs
           have
           seen
           more
           than
           he
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           still
           confined
           to
           the
           guard
           of
           some
           particular
           Post
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           concernments
           of
           the
           party
           I
           had
           taken
           depending
           on
           me
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           I
           should
           be
           every
           where
           :
           that
           my
           opinion
           was
           ,
           that
           towards
           
           well
           learning
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           soldier
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           passages
           of
           so
           irregular
           a
           war
           were
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           where
           nothing
           new
           or
           rare
           had
           been
           practised
           ,
           but
           to
           fight
           like
           Cats
           in
           gutters
           .
           Above
           all
           ,
           he
           seemed
           very
           joyful
           to
           have
           learned
           how
           Mines
           are
           made
           ,
           of
           which
           till
           then
           he
           had
           no
           notion
           :
           I
           replied
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           made
           none
           for
           want
           of
           powder
           ,
           neither
           had
           I
           perceived
           that
           any
           had
           been
           made
           on
           his
           side
           .
           He
           told
           me
           he
           had
           lost
           a
           soldier
           whom
           he
           very
           much
           lamented
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Miners
           of
           Italy
           ,
           who
           had
           done
           him
           the
           pleasure
           to
           cause
           one
           to
           play
           before
           him
           .
           I
           could
           not
           imagin
           where
           this
           could
           have
           been
           ,
           till
           he
           told
           me
           that
           towards
           
             Sancta
             Maria
             la
             Nova
          
           ,
           nine
           or
           ten
           men
           of
           the
           party
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           having
           lodged
           themselves
           in
           an
           upper
           Chamber
           ,
           under
           which
           he
           was
           ,
           that
           soldier
           bringing
           a
           Barrel
           of
           Powder
           ,
           and
           laying
           a
           train
           ,
           fired
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           floor
           and
           roof
           carried
           them
           into
           the
           air
           :
           that
           this
           seemed
           very
           handsome
           and
           very
           strange
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           been
           told
           that
           Mines
           were
           made
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           by
           digging
           under
           ground
           ,
           it
           so
           much
           troubled
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           night
           and
           day
           alarmed
           at
           the
           least
           noise
           he
           heard
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           vigilant
           ,
           that
           he
           once
           took
           the
           nibbling
           of
           a
           Mouse
           for
           the
           working
           a
           Mine
           :
           that
           his
           care
           and
           the
           experience
           he
           had
           acquired
           in
           five
           or
           six
           moneths
           time
           had
           gained
           him
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           who
           entrusted
           to
           him
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           
             Carmelites
             Tower
          
           ,
           where
           he
           passed
           two
           or
           three
           dayes
           very
           unquietly
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           surprized
           ;
           but
           after
           he
           had
           well
           fortified
           it
           ,
           he
           slept
           in
           repose
           .
           
           I
           asked
           what
           works
           he
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           made
           ?
           because
           understanding
           the
           strong
           and
           weak
           parts
           of
           that
           Post
           ,
           none
           could
           better
           judge
           of
           them
           ?
           He
           told
           me
           with
           the
           greatest
           gravity
           imaginable
           that
           he
           had
           set
           up
           two
           Turn-Pikes
           to
           hinder
           the
           people
           from
           pressing
           to
           the
           gate
           .
           He
           passed
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Meal
           in
           such
           fopperies
           ,
           which
           sufficiently
           discovered
           his
           incapacity
           and
           folly
        
         
           After
           Dinner
           he
           told
           me
           he
           had
           received
           Order
           from
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           to
           hear
           the
           Proposals
           I
           had
           to
           make
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           account
           of
           them
           .
           He
           called
           for
           Paper
           and
           Ink
           ;
           and
           writ
           down
           all
           I
           encharged
           him
           with
           .
           Then
           I
           perceived
           I
           had
           happened
           on
           the
           right
           means
           of
           saving
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           prolonging
           affairs
           .
           I
           made
           him
           a
           description
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           France
           ,
           not
           such
           as
           it
           really
           was
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           desired
           to
           have
           it
           :
           I
           assured
           him
           of
           the
           general
           discontent
           of
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           and
           the
           disposition
           of
           all
           Provinces
           to
           an
           Insurrection
           :
           that
           there
           were
           few
           Governors
           that
           might
           not
           be
           easily
           be
           gained
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           depended
           on
           me
           ,
           that
           some
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           considerable
           ,
           belonged
           to
           me
           :
           that
           the
           Armies
           inclined
           to
           mutiny
           :
           that
           the
           Parliaments
           jealous
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Chief
           Minister
           ,
           were
           desirous
           of
           novelty
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           being
           reduced
           to
           despair
           ,
           there
           wanted
           only
           a
           head
           towards
           a
           general
           subversion
           :
           that
           I
           was
           of
           a
           Family
           very
           well
           beloved
           ,
           very
           considerable
           and
           powerful
           ,
           as
           had
           appeared
           in
           former
           ages
           :
           that
           being
           incensed
           by
           ill
           usage
           ,
           and
           by
           having
           been
           abandoned
           
           in
           the
           enterprise
           of
           Naples
           ,
           I
           was
           resolved
           for
           the
           highest
           undertakings
           ,
           being
           certain
           to
           be
           followed
           by
           the
           gallantest
           and
           considerablest
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           who
           would
           freely
           concern
           themselves
           in
           my
           resentments
           ,
           and
           contribute
           to
           my
           revenge
           ,
           could
           they
           see
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           being
           assisted
           .
           I
           added
           all
           things
           that
           could
           appear
           probable
           ,
           making
           them
           seem
           so
           easie
           ,
           that
           he
           perswaded
           himself
           I
           had
           greater
           credit
           than
           all
           my
           Predecessors
           ever
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           nothing
           but
           the
           protection
           of
           Spain
           in
           order
           to
           all
           I
           pretended
           ,
           the
           particulars
           whereof
           I
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           set
           out
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           no
           longer
           have
           believed
           himself
           to
           have
           been
           a
           good
           Spaniard
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           capable
           of
           distrusting
           them
           .
           From
           this
           passing
           to
           discourse
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           Naples
           ,
           I
           offered
           to
           settle
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           in
           a
           very
           few
           dayes
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           Town
           with
           provisions
           in
           abundance
           ,
           disarm
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           prevent
           all
           forreign
           correspondencies
           ,
           yet
           with
           this
           reservation
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           never
           discover
           any
           secrets
           that
           had
           been
           entrusted
           to
           me
           ,
           being
           a
           Person
           of
           too
           great
           honour
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           how
           dissatisfied
           soever
           ;
           but
           for
           all
           such
           things
           as
           I
           had
           pried
           into
           by
           my
           address
           ,
           and
           which
           endeavors
           had
           been
           used
           to
           have
           concealed
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           would
           declare
           with
           joy
           ,
           so
           to
           ruin
           all
           designs
           that
           might
           be
           a
           foot
           ;
           not
           able
           to
           endure
           that
           others
           should
           make
           advantage
           by
           my
           shipwrack
           ,
           or
           persons
           not
           so
           considerable
           as
           my self
           succeed
           in
           an
           enterprise
           in
           which
           I
           had
           not
           been
           assisted
           .
           At
           last
           making
           appear
           to
           him
           my
           Title
           
           to
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Modena
           ,
           I
           brought
           him
           to
           acknowledge
           I
           was
           most
           proper
           to
           deprive
           the
           Duke
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           I
           might
           be
           invested
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           have
           forces
           sufficient
           to
           put
           my self
           in
           possession
           .
           He
           was
           over-joyed
           to
           have
           an
           affair
           of
           such
           importance
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           looking
           on
           himself
           as
           a
           very
           great
           States-man
           ,
           returned
           me
           thanks
           for
           having
           given
           him
           so
           handsome
           an
           occasion
           to
           make
           his
           fortune
           ,
           and
           after
           abundance
           of
           complements
           took
           leave
           to
           go
           and
           make
           his
           dispatches
           .
        
         
           Three
           or
           four
           dayes
           passed
           ,
           during
           all
           which
           he
           continually
           entertained
           me
           on
           the
           same
           subject
           ;
           discovering
           that
           he
           made
           great
           projects
           ,
           and
           doubted
           not
           by
           means
           of
           the
           intrigues
           I
           had
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           ere
           he
           died
           to
           obtain
           the
           dignity
           of
           Grandee
           of
           Spain
           .
           I
           fomented
           this
           vanity
           ,
           because
           it
           procured
           me
           better
           entertainment
           ,
           and
           contributed
           towards
           diverting
           me
           ,
           taking
           pleasure
           to
           make
           him
           ridiculous
           :
           that
           time
           expired
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           make
           me
           a
           complement
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           ;
           telling
           me
           he
           had
           received
           Order
           from
           him
           to
           provide
           the
           best
           appartment
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Kings
           ,
           to
           lodge
           me
           .
           They
           furnished
           it
           very
           handsomely
           ,
           and
           caused
           me
           to
           descend
           into
           it
           after
           I
           had
           lain
           fourteen
           dayes
           in
           the
           Tower.
           I
           had
           a
           very
           large
           Hall
           ,
           a
           fair
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           a
           Closet
           ,
           all
           on
           a
           Floor
           .
           The
           Guard
           continued
           all
           day
           at
           the
           Stair-head
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           whole
           appartment
           to
           walke
           in
           ,
           which
           had
           Windows
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           one
           whereof
           looked
           into
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           the
           
           pleasure
           of
           seeing
           people
           go
           in
           and
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           towards
           the
           Sea
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           delightful
           Prospect
           ,
           where
           I
           could
           every
           day
           see
           them
           fish
           ,
           and
           all
           Ships
           ,
           Gallies
           ,
           Brigantines
           ,
           and
           Feluca's
           that
           passed
           to
           and
           fro
           between
           Rome
           and
           Naples
           .
           My
           Windows
           were
           all
           bolted
           close
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           the
           lock
           of
           my
           door
           fortified
           by
           two
           great
           bolts
           and
           a
           chain
           ,
           fourteen
           or
           fifteen
           Musketeers
           lay
           in
           my
           Hall
           ,
           a
           Captain
           at
           my
           Beds-feet
           ,
           and
           two
           Alfieres
           and
           a
           Serjeant
           in
           my
           Closet
           .
           They
           made
           me
           good
           cheer
           ,
           and
           I
           understood
           by
           this
           change
           of
           entertainment
           that
           my
           Negotiations
           began
           to
           have
           effect
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           my
           life
           was
           not
           altogether
           secure
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           yet
           in
           very
           great
           danger
           ;
           and
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           uncivil
           humor
           of
           Don
           Alvaro
           ,
           whose
           ignorance
           and
           brutality
           every
           day
           gave
           me
           some
           vexation
           ,
           my
           Prison
           had
           been
           very
           easie
           .
           They
           already
           spoke
           to
           me
           of
           the
           Spanish
           interests
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           had
           been
           very
           much
           concerned
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           laughed
           within
           my self
           to
           find
           I
           had
           to
           do
           with
           people
           that
           would
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           abused
           so
           grosly
           ,
           and
           believe
           so
           lightly
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           had
           received
           that
           dispatch
           ,
           he
           sent
           me
           a
           Cook
           ,
           and
           an
           Officer
           to
           serve
           me
           ,
           on
           condition
           they
           should
           alwayes
           stay
           below
           ,
           and
           never
           come
           into
           my
           appartment
           .
        
         
           One
           of
           my
           servants
           called
           Caillet
           ,
           not
           freed
           from
           the
           apprehension
           he
           had
           the
           day
           I
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           ,
           finding
           no
           Horse
           at
           Posilippo
           when
           I
           went
           from
           thence
           ,
           followed
           me
           two
           leagues
           a
           foot
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           whereof
           he
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Countrey
           people
           ,
           
           a
           Butcher
           came
           to
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           with
           a
           great
           Knife
           ,
           the
           Curate
           of
           the
           Town
           confessing
           him
           ,
           the
           Butcher
           wearied
           with
           the
           tediousness
           of
           his
           Confession
           ,
           knocking
           with
           his
           Knife
           on
           a
           Block
           that
           was
           there
           purposely
           for
           that
           execution
           ,
           called
           out
           to
           him
           to
           dispatch
           ,
           when
           an
           Officer
           very
           luckily
           coming
           in
           ,
           saved
           his
           life
           ,
           taking
           him
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           carry
           him
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           servants
           to
           prison
           to
           the
           
             New
             Castle
          
           in
           Naples
           .
        
         
           Don
           Alvaro
           came
           to
           make
           me
           a
           complement
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           me
           that
           he
           would
           send
           my
           Proposals
           into
           Spain
           ,
           and
           return
           me
           answers
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           received
           them
           .
           I
           should
           have
           been
           very
           much
           satisfied
           by
           seeing
           my
           affairs
           in
           so
           good
           a
           way
           ,
           had
           I
           not
           been
           troubled
           by
           the
           news
           I
           received
           that
           some
           of
           my
           servants
           ,
           especially
           the
           Foot-men
           I
           brought
           from
           Rome
           ,
           were
           condemned
           to
           the
           Gallies
           .
           I
           complained
           of
           this
           injustice
           ,
           representing
           that
           if
           I
           were
           a
           prisoner
           of
           war
           ,
           my
           servants
           were
           to
           be
           returned
           to
           me
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           pay
           their
           ransome
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           were
           a
           prisoner
           of
           State
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           unjust
           that
           they
           should
           suffer
           ,
           because
           they
           served
           me
           not
           as
           Counsellors
           ,
           nor
           gave
           any
           occasion
           for
           my
           coming
           to
           assist
           the
           people
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           favour
           their
           revolt
           .
           These
           reasons
           (
           though
           just
           )
           were
           not
           taken
           into
           consideration
           ,
           and
           that
           tyrannical
           resolution
           was
           executed
           ,
           which
           provoked
           me
           to
           revenge
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           the
           oftner
           I
           think
           ,
           the
           more
           violently
           I
           resent
           it
           :
           but
           dissimulation
           being
           necessary
           (
           after
           all
           applications
           had
           proved
           useless
           )
           I
           spoke
           no
           more
           
           
           
           
           
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           perswade
           them
           of
           my
           dependance
           on
           the
           interests
           of
           Spain
           ,
           I
           complied
           with
           the
           request
           the
           Viceroy
           made
           me
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           my
           opinion
           in
           what
           manner
           he
           was
           to
           comport
           himself
           in
           Naples
           .
        
         
           I
           sent
           him
           a
           Breviate
           of
           all
           the
           Corn
           I
           had
           laid
           up
           ,
           with
           the
           price
           and
           places
           where
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           taught
           him
           the
           expedient
           of
           raising
           a
           Stock
           of
           Two
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           by
           causing
           a
           hundred
           Merchants
           ,
           whose
           Names
           I
           sent
           him
           ,
           to
           lend
           him
           every
           one
           of
           them
           Two
           thousand
           ,
           to
           buy
           what
           should
           be
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           feeling
           no
           more
           want
           ,
           might
           be
           pacified
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           might
           cause
           the
           deaths
           of
           those
           that
           had
           designed
           against
           my
           life
           ,
           who
           were
           most
           capable
           of
           giving
           him
           trrouble
           ,
           as
           the
           Correspondents
           of
           Gennaro
           ;
           I
           sent
           him
           the
           names
           of
           about
           five
           and
           thirty
           ,
           with
           assurance
           that
           if
           he
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           he
           needed
           not
           fear
           any
           Commotion
           in
           the
           Town
           .
           This
           was
           put
           in
           execution
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           the
           satisfaction
           to
           see
           him
           revenge
           me
           on
           those
           I
           had
           not
           time
           to
           punish
           my self
           .
           A
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           joy
           I
           heard
           news
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           Gennaro
           and
           all
           his
           Confederates
           .
           As
           for
           
             Onoffrio
             Pissacani
             ,
             Carlo
             Longobardo
          
           ,
           and
           
             Cicio
             Battimiello
          
           ,
           who
           alwayes
           served
           me
           faithfully
           ,
           I
           sent
           him
           word
           he
           might
           confide
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           be
           responsible
           for
           them
           with
           my
           head
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           advertise
           him
           of
           all
           that
           passed
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           discover
           forreign
           Correspondencies
           ,
           facilitate
           his
           disarming
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           keeping
           all
           quiet
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           might
           lay
           an
           
           obligation
           upon
           them
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           I
           writ
           to
           them
           that
           having
           passed
           my
           word
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           ought
           most
           exactly
           to
           make
           good
           what
           I
           had
           promised
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           my
           head
           must
           answer
           ,
           and
           that
           doing
           so
           they
           had
           nothing
           to
           fear
           .
           In
           such
           a
           manner
           I
           ruined
           my
           enemies
           ,
           and
           preserved
           three
           persons
           that
           were
           very
           dear
           to
           me
           :
           and
           the
           Viceroy
           having
           made
           use
           of
           my
           counsel
           to
           his
           advantage
           ,
           perswaded
           himself
           that
           I
           was
           very
           faithful
           to
           Spain
           ,
           and
           my
           preservation
           necessary
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           his
           pride
           and
           the
           absolute
           submission
           he
           required
           to
           all
           his
           humors
           quickly
           embroiled
           us
           .
        
         
           They
           sent
           me
           from
           Rome
           Cloths
           ,
           Linnen
           ,
           and
           other
           Necessaries
           ,
           with
           Two
           thousand
           Crowns
           in
           money
           for
           my
           present
           occasions
           .
           He
           ordered
           my
           Guards
           should
           first
           be
           paid
           out
           of
           this
           summe
           ,
           which
           Don
           
             Alvaro
             de
             la
             Torre
          
           so
           punctually
           executed
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           Officers
           a
           Quarters
           Pay
           by
           advance
           ,
           with
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           reparations
           that
           had
           been
           made
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Gaeta
           ,
           to
           accommodate
           his
           Lodging
           and
           mine
           .
           He
           ordered
           Houshold-stuffe
           to
           be
           made
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           so
           entirely
           consumed
           this
           summe
           ,
           that
           more
           must
           needs
           be
           sent
           for
           for
           me
           to
           live
           upon
           .
           I
           told
           him
           that
           no
           prisoners
           ever
           paid
           for
           their
           Guards
           in
           France
           ,
           neither
           would
           I
           ,
           which
           I
           might
           be
           blamed
           for
           ,
           as
           giving
           an
           example
           of
           ill
           consequence
           :
           that
           the
           French
           and
           Spanish
           Ambassadors
           at
           Rome
           might
           regulate
           this
           difficulty
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           would
           submit
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           ought
           to
           treat
           me
           well
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           money
           enough
           in
           his
           hands
           to
           do
           
           it
           .
           He
           told
           me
           there
           was
           nothing
           left
           ,
           the
           pay
           of
           my
           Guards
           having
           been
           deducted
           ,
           which
           must
           ever
           be
           done
           in
           the
           first
           place
           from
           what
           money
           soever
           I
           should
           receive
           .
           I
           assured
           him
           that
           till
           this
           controversie
           were
           decided
           ,
           I
           would
           give
           notice
           that
           no
           more
           money
           should
           be
           sent
           me
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           keep
           me
           .
        
         
           Two
           dayes
           after
           ,
           having
           received
           Letters
           from
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           that
           point
           was
           to
           be
           no
           more
           contested
           ,
           nor
           referred
           to
           any
           ;
           that
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           would
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           give
           no
           other
           reason
           for
           what
           he
           did
           than
           his
           will
           to
           have
           it
           so
           ;
           I
           replied
           he
           was
           not
           Master
           of
           my
           will
           ,
           nor
           could
           dispose
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           my
           person
           were
           in
           his
           power
           ;
           and
           that
           since
           it
           came
           to
           a
           Contest
           which
           of
           us
           two
           should
           be
           most
           obstinate
           ,
           I
           would
           yield
           in
           nothing
           ,
           resolved
           to
           preserve
           the
           only
           liberty
           that
           remained
           to
           me
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           of
           my
           will.
           This
           laid
           me
           liable
           to
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           ill
           usage
           ;
           they
           refused
           to
           deliver
           me
           the
           Clothes
           and
           Linnen
           that
           had
           been
           sent
           me
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           moneths
           I
           was
           all
           in
           raggs
           ,
           wearing
           the
           Boots
           I
           had
           been
           taken
           in
           for
           want
           of
           shooes
           ,
           eating
           nothing
           but
           Bread
           and
           a
           little
           fresh
           Pork
           (
           and
           not
           my
           Belly
           full
           of
           that
           )
           unless
           on
           Fasting-dayes
           ,
           when
           (
           Fish
           costing
           nothing
           )
           we
           made
           a
           little
           better
           cheer
           ,
           supposing
           they
           should
           overcome
           me
           by
           this
           bad
           usage
           :
           but
           thinking
           my self
           concerned
           in
           honour
           to
           suffer
           it
           patiently
           ,
           I
           made
           Don
           Alvaro
           mad
           to
           see
           my
           contempt
           of
           this
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           instead
           of
           dis
           obliging
           ,
           
           he
           did
           me
           the
           greatest
           pleasure
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           giving
           me
           a
           trial
           whether
           I
           were
           as
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           famine
           of
           a
           Siege
           as
           I
           thought
           I
           was
           to
           resist
           the
           attacques
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           His
           spite
           against
           me
           was
           augmented
           by
           a
           very
           pleasant
           adventure
           .
           The
           Great
           Duke
           sending
           a
           Gentleman
           to
           complement
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           ,
           on
           their
           happy
           recovery
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Naples
           ,
           writ
           to
           me
           also
           on
           occasion
           of
           my
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           fearing
           it
           might
           give
           some
           alteration
           to
           my
           health
           ,
           sent
           me
           a
           Cabinet
           of
           Medicaments
           of
           his
           own
           Laboratory
           .
           Don
           
             Alvaro
             de
             la
             Torre
          
           had
           Order
           to
           deliver
           me
           both
           these
           ,
           and
           receive
           my
           answer
           in
           token
           of
           it
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           understood
           that
           Gentleman
           was
           gone
           from
           Naples
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           return
           for
           Florence
           ,
           he
           sent
           Captain
           
             Francisco
             d'
             Herrera
          
           to
           me
           one
           morning
           ,
           to
           demand
           to
           have
           the
           Cabinet
           in
           his
           custody
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           might
           keep
           the
           Key
           .
           I
           answered
           I
           would
           send
           for
           it
           after
           Dinner
           to
           give
           it
           him
           ,
           and
           doing
           so
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           I
           see
           Sir
           that
           you
           are
           afraid
           there
           may
           be
           something
           in
           this
           Cabinet
           to
           poyson
           my
           Guards
           ,
           or
           cast
           them
           into
           a
           sleep
           ,
           or
           to
           mollifie
           the
           Iron
           Bars
           of
           the
           Windows
           :
           I
           assure
           you
           it
           contains
           nothing
           but
           defensive
           arms
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           had
           any
           suspition
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           handsomer
           never
           to
           have
           delivered
           it
           me
           ,
           than
           to
           demand
           it
           again
           after
           seven
           or
           eight
           dayes
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           satisfie
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           reasonable
           I
           should
           ,
           and
           opening
           it
           before
           him
           ,
           having
           read
           all
           the
           superscriptions
           of
           the
           Viols
           and
           little
           Pots
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           it
           ,
           broke
           as
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           
           as
           were
           for
           Wounds
           ,
           Cholick
           ,
           Ill
           Stomack
           ,
           Burnings
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           finding
           an
           Oil
           and
           Powder
           that
           were
           good
           against
           Poyson
           ,
           smiling
           told
           him
           this
           may
           be
           useful
           to
           me
           ,
           therefore
           be
           pleased
           that
           I
           may
           keep
           it
           ;
           neither
           shall
           you
           have
           it
           but
           by
           force
           ;
           which
           when
           you
           go
           about
           to
           make
           use
           of
           for
           taking
           it
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           call
           for
           a
           Confessor
           :
           This
           discourse
           surprised
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           asked
           me
           if
           I
           thought
           the
           Spaniards
           capable
           of
           such
           actions
           ?
           I
           very
           calmly
           answered
           him
           yes
           and
           of
           worse
           ,
           which
           is
           much
           against
           their
           will
           that
           they
           have
           not
           made
           me
           sensible
           of
           to
           my
           cost
           ,
           but
           my
           good
           fortune
           secured
           me
           .
           He
           replied
           in
           heat
           ,
           If
           the
           King
           my
           Master
           had
           any
           intention
           to
           take
           away
           your
           life
           ,
           he
           needed
           not
           have
           recourse
           to
           such
           a
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           commanded
           me
           ,
           I
           would
           ponyard
           you
           .
           Then
           looking
           on
           him
           with
           contempt
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           Your
           Nation
           respects
           too
           much
           appearances
           ,
           to
           act
           so
           publick
           violences
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           think
           that
           I
           either
           fear
           or
           esteem
           you
           the
           more
           for
           what
           you
           have
           told
           me
           ,
           you
           have
           only
           let
           me
           know
           that
           you
           are
           fit
           to
           do
           that
           which
           the
           Hang-man
           does
           commonly
           .
           He
           went
           enraged
           out
           of
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           to
           write
           a
           Letter
           of
           much
           complaint
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           received
           no
           other
           answer
           but
           that
           he
           was
           to
           blame
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           more
           discretion
           than
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           provoke
           a
           displeasing
           answer
           .
        
         
           We
           had
           another
           quarrel
           five
           or
           six
           dayes
           after
           ,
           something
           hotter
           than
           the
           former
           .
           Having
           been
           bred
           Page
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Medina
             de
             
             los
             Torres
          
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           imagin
           that
           under
           Kings
           there
           was
           any
           thing
           in
           Europe
           equal
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           very
           unseasonably
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           comprehend
           what
           it
           was
           to
           be
           a
           Prince
           ,
           which
           well
           considered
           was
           but
           a
           Chimera
           and
           meer
           imagination
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Grandees
           of
           Spain
           were
           at
           least
           equal
           to
           Princes
           .
           I
           told
           him
           I
           pitied
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           instruct
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           he
           was
           not
           so
           ill
           informed
           but
           he
           knew
           what
           it
           was
           to
           be
           a
           Soveraign
           :
           that
           to
           be
           a
           Prince
           it
           was
           not
           enough
           to
           be
           descended
           of
           a
           Soveraign
           Family
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           Soveraign
           Head
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           be
           a
           capacity
           to
           inherit
           a
           Soveraignty
           :
           that
           there
           was
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           Princes
           and
           Grande's
           of
           Spain
           ,
           because
           Kings
           could
           not
           make
           Princes
           but
           in
           Bed
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           making
           a
           Grandee
           of
           Spain
           ,
           there
           needed
           no
           more
           but
           to
           cause
           the
           meanest
           fellow
           in
           the
           World
           to
           put
           on
           his
           Hat
           :
           that
           therefore
           they
           gave
           their
           Infanta's
           to
           Princes
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           did
           yet
           to
           any
           Grandee
           .
           He
           transported
           himself
           too
           far
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           him
           begin
           to
           talk
           very
           impertinently
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           misfortune
           of
           a
           prisoner
           of
           my
           quality
           was
           great
           enough
           ,
           without
           the
           augmentation
           of
           disrespect
           ,
           which
           I
           desired
           he
           would
           not
           continue
           ,
           least
           he
           made
           me
           forget
           that
           I
           was
           a
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           sensible
           that
           I
           was
           a
           Prince
           :
           and
           that
           to
           what
           condition
           soever
           I
           might
           be
           reduced
           ,
           I
           could
           very
           well
           cause
           that
           to
           be
           rendered
           me
           that
           belonged
           to
           me
           .
           He
           making
           an
           insolent
           reply
           ,
           I
           struck
           at
           his
           head
           with
           the
           Candlestick
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           broken
           ,
           
           had
           he
           not
           had
           the
           luck
           to
           have
           ducked
           betimes
           .
           He
           made
           haste
           out
           of
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           drawing
           the
           door
           after
           him
           ,
           locked
           me
           in
           .
           He
           saw
           me
           not
           in
           two
           dayes
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           he
           waited
           for
           the
           Viceroy's
           answer
           to
           his
           complaints
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           very
           satisfactory
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           come
           and
           ask
           my
           pardon
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           putting
           one
           knee
           on
           the
           ground
           as
           I
           went
           to
           Mass
           two
           dayes
           after
           .
           I
           embraced
           him
           with
           assurance
           that
           I
           had
           forgotten
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           ,
           and
           very
           willingly
           pardoned
           him
           ,
           provided
           he
           would
           be
           more
           discreet
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           never
           pass
           over
           five
           or
           six
           dayes
           without
           some
           such
           encounters
           either
           with
           him
           or
           his
           Officers
           ,
           whose
           humor
           when
           I
           had
           discovered
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           suffer
           nothing
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           a
           great
           subjection
           .
           The
           Spanish
           Genius
           being
           alwayes
           insolent
           to
           those
           that
           live
           civilly
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           fawning
           to
           such
           as
           use
           them
           with
           contempt
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           repeat
           all
           Negotiations
           that
           passed
           during
           the
           time
           of
           my
           imprisonment
           ,
           not
           designing
           to
           extend
           my
           Memoires
           so
           far
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           relate
           some
           more
           than
           ordinary
           adventures
           that
           happened
           ,
           for
           my
           particular
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           to
           publish
           my
           usage
           and
           the
           impertinence
           of
           my
           Keepers
           ,
           with
           the
           manner
           also
           of
           my
           dealing
           with
           them
           .
           Three
           or
           four
           moneths
           after
           ,
           a
           man
           called
           Harpin
           was
           sent
           by
           my
           relations
           to
           visit
           me
           ,
           he
           was
           admitted
           ,
           and
           brought
           me
           Three
           hundred
           Crowns
           for
           three
           Moneths
           Diet
           ,
           I
           not
           permitting
           any
           more
           to
           be
           sent
           me
           ,
           because
           
           my
           Guards
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           had
           no
           obligation
           ,
           they
           not
           allowing
           me
           so
           much
           as
           liberty
           to
           walk
           on
           the
           Terrasses
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           diverting
           gave
           me
           still
           the
           inconvenience
           (
           notwithstanding
           I
           was
           locked
           up
           )
           to
           be
           maliciously
           looked
           upon
           by
           three
           or
           four
           ill-favoured
           and
           very
           uncivil
           fellows
           .
           After
           Harpin
           had
           made
           me
           the
           complements
           he
           had
           been
           encharged
           with
           ,
           Don
           Alvaro
           very
           hungrily
           asked
           him
           what
           money
           he
           had
           brought
           ?
           He
           answered
           only
           Three
           hundred
           Crowns
           for
           three
           Moneths
           Diet
           ,
           the
           King
           not
           consenting
           that
           I
           should
           pay
           my
           Guards
           .
           Don
           Alvaro
           replied
           he
           would
           take
           that
           summe
           upon
           account
           for
           himself
           and
           them
           .
           I
           forbid
           the
           Messenger
           to
           part
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           commanded
           him
           to
           return
           and
           carry
           it
           back
           with
           him
           .
           I
           had
           forgotten
           to
           tell
           how
           ,
           (
           that
           I
           might
           be
           no
           more
           seen
           in
           such
           disorder
           as
           formerly
           )
           they
           had
           delivered
           me
           the
           Clothes
           that
           had
           been
           sent
           me
           from
           Rome
           three
           Moneths
           before
           .
           Don
           Alvaro
           enraged
           to
           find
           nothing
           to
           content
           his
           insatiable
           avarice
           ,
           turning
           towards
           Captain
           
             Ambrosio
             Fernandez
          
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           oversight
           of
           my
           provisions
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           to
           morrow
           let
           there
           not
           be
           so
           much
           as
           a
           loaf
           of
           bread
           for
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           .
           I
           said
           ,
           His
           Nation
           would
           lose
           too
           much
           by
           the
           death
           of
           a
           prisoner
           of
           my
           consideration
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           was
           sure
           he
           would
           not
           refuse
           me
           ammunition
           bread
           ,
           which
           was
           allowed
           to
           the
           meanest
           soldier
           in
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Gaeta
           .
           He
           replied
           ,
           He
           had
           no
           Order
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           That
           I
           resolved
           to
           trie
           whether
           he
           
           would
           starve
           me
           .
           Harpin
           having
           taken
           leave
           greediness
           of
           the
           little
           money
           he
           had
           brought
           ,
           obliged
           Don
           
             Alvaro
             de
             la
             Torre
          
           to
           send
           Captain
           
             Ambrosio
             Fernandez
          
           after
           him
           ,
           to
           demand
           the
           Three
           hundred
           Crowns
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           telling
           him
           I
           had
           changed
           my
           mind
           for
           fear
           of
           dying
           for
           hunger
           ;
           which
           he
           himself
           acquainting
           me
           with
           ,
           I
           ranted
           him
           for
           having
           made
           use
           of
           my
           name
           contrary
           to
           my
           intention
           ,
           and
           he
           replying
           insolently
           that
           I
           used
           him
           very
           ill
           for
           a
           Reformado
           Captain
           ,
           laying
           my
           hand
           on
           the
           guard
           of
           my
           Sword
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           not
           taken
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           went
           up
           to
           him
           threatning
           to
           make
           him
           leap
           the
           window
           ,
           which
           caused
           him
           to
           make
           haste
           to
           the
           door
           ,
           in
           some
           dayes
           after
           never
           daring
           to
           appear
           before
           me
           .
           I
           desired
           leave
           to
           pawn
           my
           Clothes
           for
           Victuals
           ,
           which
           was
           permitted
           ,
           and
           I
           did
           it
           ,
           even
           to
           Silk-stockings
           ,
           pieces
           of
           Ribbon
           ,
           perfumed
           Gloves
           ,
           and
           Hat-bands
           ,
           which
           I
           fed
           on
           almost
           three
           moneths
           ;
           after
           which
           writing
           to
           Rome
           to
           have
           my
           Clothes
           redeemed
           ,
           it
           was
           done
           conditionally
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           pawn
           them
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Prince
           of
           Cellimare
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           had
           Order
           to
           address
           my self
           in
           my
           concernments
           ,
           writ
           to
           me
           to
           oblige
           me
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           assured
           me
           I
           should
           be
           better
           treated
           ,
           and
           allowed
           more
           liberty
           .
           My
           answer
           consisted
           in
           tart
           railleries
           ,
           to
           enrage
           them
           against
           me
           .
           He
           sent
           me
           every
           week
           from
           Naples
           Lemmons
           and
           Sugar
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           made
           Lemonade
           ,
           with
           Cheese
           ,
           and
           very
           
           good
           Wine
           which
           I
           kept
           in
           my
           Closet
           .
           Once
           he
           sent
           me
           six
           Capons
           and
           as
           many
           Gammons
           of
           Bacon
           ,
           on
           which
           I
           feasted
           as
           long
           as
           they
           would
           last
           :
           besides
           which
           ,
           in
           what
           indisposition
           soever
           I
           found
           my self
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           obtain
           so
           much
           as
           a
           mess
           of
           Broth
           :
           and
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           to
           make
           me
           no
           more
           such
           presents
           .
           Donna
           Elvira
           wife
           to
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           that
           had
           some
           kindness
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           was
           touched
           with
           compassion
           to
           see
           me
           so
           ill
           treated
           ,
           furnished
           me
           with
           Wheat
           ,
           of
           which
           my
           Servants
           made
           me
           passable
           bread
           ,
           and
           now
           and
           then
           sent
           me
           Chocolate
           and
           some
           dish
           of
           meat
           that
           she
           prepared
           very
           deliciously
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           not
           suffered
           long
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           not
           above
           thirty
           men
           in
           Garrison
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Gaeta
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           were
           Portugueses
           :
           this
           caused
           me
           to
           resolve
           to
           endeavour
           to
           gain
           them
           ,
           and
           try
           whether
           I
           could
           make
           my self
           Master
           of
           it
           .
           I
           wrought
           so
           cunningly
           and
           with
           such
           success
           ,
           that
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           strickt
           Guards
           that
           were
           upon
           me
           ,
           I
           made
           sure
           of
           nine
           soldiers
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           them
           Portugueses
           ,
           of
           two
           Serjeants
           of
           my
           Guard
           ,
           and
           two
           other
           of
           the
           Garrison
           ,
           which
           joyning
           with
           us
           five
           Frenchmen
           ,
           made
           in
           all
           eighteen
           persons
           ;
           my
           design
           was
           when
           we
           went
           to
           execute
           our
           enterprise
           ,
           to
           set
           at
           liberty
           five
           or
           six
           Neapolitan
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           return
           of
           the
           French
           Fleet
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           third
           time
           expected
           ,
           send
           one
           of
           those
           Serjeants
           (
           which
           often
           passed
           between
           Gaeta
           and
           Naples
           to
           carry
           Letters
           )
           to
           
           give
           notice
           to
           him
           that
           commanded
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           sail
           right
           for
           Gaeta
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           so
           well
           prepared
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           prevent
           my
           making
           my self
           Master
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           by
           cutting
           the
           throats
           of
           all
           the
           Garrison
           .
           I
           intended
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           four
           Officers
           that
           lay
           in
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           whom
           the
           Knight
           of
           Essars
           ,
           my
           man
           and
           I
           were
           to
           kill
           in
           the
           night
           while
           they
           slept
           ,
           having
           provided
           rasors
           to
           that
           effect
           .
           But
           having
           waited
           two
           moneths
           for
           this
           without
           any
           news
           ,
           the
           Serjeant
           I
           most
           trusted
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           liberty
           of
           going
           to
           Naples
           ,
           apprehending
           that
           the
           business
           would
           be
           at
           last
           discovered
           ,
           desired
           his
           Pass
           and
           became
           a
           Capuchin
           .
        
         
           This
           design
           so
           well
           laid
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           thought
           infallible
           ,
           failed
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           after
           having
           been
           carried
           on
           with
           so
           much
           fidelity
           and
           secrecy
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           discovery
           ,
           nor
           the
           least
           suspicion
           of
           it
           :
           which
           makes
           appear
           that
           noting
           is
           impossible
           to
           resolution
           and
           courage
           ;
           and
           that
           Prisons
           enlarge
           mens
           inventions
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           undertake
           such
           things
           as
           they
           could
           never
           once
           imagine
           if
           they
           were
           at
           liberty
           .
        
         
           My
           servants
           troubled
           to
           see
           me
           fare
           so
           ill
           ,
           could
           not
           forbear
           murmuring
           ;
           and
           
             Don
             Alvaro
          
           that
           treated
           himself
           very
           well
           in
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           came
           afterwards
           for
           form's
           sake
           to
           eat
           with
           me
           ,
           one
           day
           at
           dinner
           complained
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           asked
           if
           it
           were
           by
           my
           Order
           that
           my
           men
           said
           it
           was
           impossible
           that
           it
           should
           be
           by
           command
           
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           or
           consent
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           ,
           but
           that
           probably
           it
           was
           himself
           that
           obliged
           me
           to
           those
           Fasts
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           keep
           the
           money
           appointed
           for
           my
           Table
           .
           I
           answered
           him
           that
           persons
           of
           quality
           would
           never
           value
           the
           discourse
           of
           servants
           ,
           and
           that
           mine
           were
           more
           excusable
           ,
           if
           the
           irksomness
           of
           the
           prison
           made
           them
           utter
           some
           impertinences
           ,
           he
           knowing
           I
           conversed
           not
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           responsible
           for
           their
           words
           .
           I
           prayed
           him
           to
           speak
           no
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           not
           worth
           the
           while
           :
           but
           persisting
           to
           repeat
           over
           and
           over
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           demanding
           of
           me
           what
           I
           thought
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           pressed
           me
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           compelled
           me
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           imprudence
           of
           servants
           sometimes
           published
           that
           which
           their
           Masters
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           reason
           thought
           ,
           though
           their
           discretion
           obliged
           them
           to
           conceal
           it
           .
           He
           went
           out
           of
           my
           Chamber
           very
           dissatisfied
           ,
           and
           returning
           an
           hour
           after
           acompanied
           by
           Don
           
             Martin
             de
             Verrio
          
           ,
           a
           Colonel
           and
           Governour
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Gaeta
           ,
           with
           two
           Captains
           of
           the
           Garrison
           ,
           told
           me
           he
           had
           brought
           them
           to
           be
           witnesses
           of
           the
           explanation
           he
           would
           make
           me
           of
           our
           late
           discourse
           .
           I
           replied
           ,
           that
           neither
           my
           quality
           nor
           humor
           could
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           very
           unhandsome
           for
           him
           (
           the
           condition
           I
           was
           in
           considered
           )
           to
           have
           such
           a
           thought
           .
           My
           honour
           (
           said
           he
           )
           is
           concerned
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           desire
           (
           in
           presence
           of
           these
           Gentlemen
           )
           to
           hear
           your
           opinion
           
           of
           me
           .
           I
           have
           too
           good
           a
           one
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           of
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           to
           attribute
           to
           him
           the
           ill
           usage
           I
           receive
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           (
           as
           it
           is
           probable
           )
           that
           he
           hath
           appointed
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           my
           service
           (
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           belongs
           to
           a
           prisoner
           of
           my
           quality
           )
           the
           failings
           of
           which
           must
           needs
           proceed
           from
           you
           ,
           by
           diverting
           the
           allowance
           to
           your
           own
           particular
           profit
           .
           Incensed
           by
           my
           reply
           ,
           he
           hastily
           told
           me
           that
           he
           was
           a
           poor
           soldier
           ,
           but
           did
           all
           things
           with
           honour
           .
           I
           believe
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           poor
           ,
           since
           you
           comport
           your self
           like
           a
           man
           that
           would
           very
           fain
           become
           rich
           ;
           but
           for
           soldier
           ,
           God
           having
           forbidden
           us
           to
           judge
           rashly
           ,
           and
           never
           having
           seen
           you
           on
           service
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           that
           I
           say
           any
           thing
           .
           He
           cried
           out
           ,
           you
           attacque
           my
           honor
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           were
           in
           another
           condition
           ,
           I
           would
           let
           you
           see
           I
           want
           neither
           that
           nor
           courage
           .
           You
           use
           me
           so
           ill
           ,
           replied
           I
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           you
           ,
           for
           you
           make
           me
           lose
           all
           consideration
           :
           but
           if
           you
           have
           such
           courage
           and
           honour
           as
           you
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           ,
           persist
           ,
           and
           put
           me
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           give
           you
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           learn
           ,
           either
           at
           your
           cost
           or
           mine
           own
           ,
           what
           opinion
           I
           ought
           to
           have
           of
           you
           .
           He
           grew
           mad
           with
           choler
           and
           vented
           a
           thousand
           impertinences
           .
           Don
           
             Martin
             de
             Verrio
          
           ,
           a
           very
           discreet
           and
           gallant
           person
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           fondly
           brought
           trouble
           upon
           himself
           by
           his
           imprudence
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Viceroy
           would
           not
           approve
           his
           insolence
           and
           loss
           of
           respect
           to
           me
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
           I
           besought
           him
           to
           be
           a
           witness
           of
           what
           had
           
           passed
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           whether
           it
           must
           not
           of
           necessity
           be
           very
           insupportable
           ,
           besides
           the
           rigors
           of
           a
           Prison
           ,
           to
           be
           every
           day
           liable
           to
           such
           extravagancies
           ;
           afterwards
           they
           took
           leave
           ,
           and
           Don
           Alvaro's
           passion
           was
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           me
           no
           more
           in
           two
           dayes
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           very
           well
           have
           excused
           ;
           not
           thinking
           it
           any
           loss
           to
           have
           been
           deprived
           of
           his
           entertainment
           :
           but
           then
           Don
           
             Martin
             de
             Verrio
          
           bringing
           him
           to
           me
           as
           I
           went
           to
           Mass
           ,
           he
           cast
           himself
           on
           his
           knees
           to
           beg
           my
           pardon
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Order
           he
           had
           received
           from
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           ,
           beseeching
           me
           to
           forget
           his
           imprudence
           and
           want
           of
           respect
           ,
           which
           I
           promised
           ,
           provided
           he
           would
           afterwards
           be
           more
           discreet
           .
        
         
           Four
           or
           five
           dayes
           after
           he
           came
           to
           me
           to
           ask
           my
           counsel
           ,
           whether
           he
           should
           not
           wrong
           himself
           ,
           by
           accepting
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Viceroy's
           Company
           of
           Gendarmes
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           Reformado
           Officers
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           Captains
           of
           Horse
           .
           I
           seriously
           told
           him
           he
           should
           do
           himself
           a
           very
           great
           injury
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           too
           much
           below
           him
           ;
           that
           I
           might
           not
           prevent
           him
           from
           breaking
           his
           neck
           ,
           as
           I
           saw
           he
           went
           about
           to
           do
           .
           He
           held
           himself
           to
           be
           obliged
           by
           my
           counsel
           ,
           which
           very
           much
           pleased
           him
           ,
           because
           it
           suited
           with
           his
           own
           opinion
           ,
           and
           thanking
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           for
           the
           honour
           he
           pretended
           to
           do
           him
           ,
           besought
           him
           to
           have
           the
           goodness
           to
           allow
           him
           time
           to
           advise
           with
           his
           friends
           ,
           whether
           he
           could
           with
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           without
           prejudice
           to
           his
           reputation
           accept
           
           it
           :
           but
           if
           he
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           upon
           him
           the
           Government
           of
           Reggio
           he
           should
           like
           it
           much
           better
           :
           that
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           should
           highly
           oblige
           him
           by
           giving
           him
           leave
           to
           go
           to
           Rome
           to
           confer
           with
           his
           Brother
           ,
           who
           was
           Spanish
           Agent
           in
           that
           Court.
           By
           this
           answer
           he
           perfectly
           lost
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           who
           sent
           him
           word
           he
           had
           done
           him
           more
           honour
           than
           he
           deserved
           ,
           having
           preferred
           him
           to
           persons
           much
           more
           considerable
           than
           himself
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           see
           to
           make
           a
           better
           choice
           :
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           Reggio
           being
           already
           given
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           him
           to
           pretend
           to
           it
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           other
           favor
           that
           depended
           on
           him
           :
           that
           he
           should
           do
           very
           well
           to
           go
           and
           visit
           his
           Brother
           ,
           of
           whose
           instructions
           he
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           need
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           more
           wise
           and
           considerate
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           he
           was
           on
           his
           journey
           ,
           Order
           being
           come
           from
           Spain
           to
           send
           me
           thither
           ,
           the
           Viceroy
           caused
           the
           Galley
           of
           
             John
             Andrea
             Brignolle
          
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tursi's
           Squadron
           to
           be
           made
           ready
           ,
           sending
           the
           Prince
           
             de
             Cellimare
          
           Deacon
           of
           the
           Council
           to
           give
           all
           Orders
           necessary
           for
           my
           embarking
           ,
           with
           all
           possible
           civility
           and
           honour
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           expresly
           commanded
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Spain's
           dispatch
           ,
           signifying
           his
           desire
           to
           see
           and
           confer
           with
           me
           about
           the
           Proposals
           I
           had
           made
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           sent
           him
           .
           He
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           accompanied
           by
           a
           Secretary
           of
           his
           a
           Burgundian
           ,
           called
           Don
           
             Edward
             de
             Francalmont
          
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           formerly
           
           known
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           who
           made
           me
           a
           great
           complement
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           excusing
           himself
           of
           all
           the
           ill
           usage
           I
           had
           received
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           dispensed
           withal
           ,
           because
           I
           was
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           whose
           rebellion
           I
           had
           a
           long
           time
           supported
           ,
           and
           where
           authority
           and
           obedience
           were
           not
           altogether
           settled
           :
           but
           had
           I
           been
           any
           where
           else
           he
           should
           have
           dealt
           with
           me
           in
           a
           very
           different
           manner
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           care
           to
           serve
           and
           oblige
           me
           ,
           have
           made
           it
           appear
           how
           great
           consideration
           he
           had
           for
           a
           person
           of
           my
           merit
           and
           quality
           .
           I
           answered
           these
           civilities
           with
           all
           imaginable
           acknowledgments
           .
           He
           told
           me
           afterwards
           that
           his
           Master
           had
           a
           great
           esteem
           and
           friendship
           for
           me
           in
           Rome
           ,
           though
           he
           looked
           upon
           me
           at
           that
           time
           as
           the
           most
           dangerous
           enemy
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           Spain
           ,
           which
           obliged
           him
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           policy
           to
           seek
           my
           ruin
           by
           all
           wayes
           :
           notwithstanding
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           care
           of
           my
           preservation
           ,
           in
           several
           times
           refusing
           the
           offers
           had
           been
           made
           to
           attempt
           my
           life
           by
           sword
           and
           poyson
           .
        
         
           Having
           at
           that
           instant
           about
           me
           wherewithal
           to
           prove
           the
           contrary
           ,
           so
           vain
           a
           dissimulation
           offended
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           answered
           him
           that
           I
           was
           very
           much
           obliged
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ognate
           for
           his
           good
           inclinations
           towards
           me
           ,
           to
           have
           refused
           to
           take
           my
           life
           that
           had
           been
           so
           often
           offered
           him
           :
           but
           that
           as
           several
           hours
           of
           the
           day
           bring
           several
           changes
           upon
           us
           ,
           he
           had
           perhaps
           forgotten
           that
           he
           caused
           a
           promise
           of
           Six
           thousand
           Crowns
           to
           be
           given
           to
           
             Cicio
             de
             Regina
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
           Commission
           for
           a
           Troop
           of
           Horse
           (
           which
           I
           shewed
           him
           )
           to
           have
           killed
           me
           the
           Twenty
           fifth
           of
           March
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Annunciata
           ,
           which
           I
           learned
           by
           the
           Confession
           he
           made
           on
           the
           Rack
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           at
           his
           death
           :
           that
           I
           had
           no
           prejudice
           for
           him
           on
           accompt
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           just
           that
           he
           should
           serve
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ;
           and
           the
           condition
           into
           which
           I
           had
           reduced
           his
           affairs
           considered
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           blame
           him
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           means
           for
           ridding
           himself
           of
           me
           ;
           but
           yet
           I
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           tell
           him
           that
           I
           should
           have
           thought
           my self
           much
           more
           obliged
           if
           I
           had
           found
           greater
           sincerity
           in
           his
           civilities
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           not
           been
           carried
           on
           to
           so
           great
           an
           excess
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           unfortunately
           in
           my
           hands
           wherewithal
           to
           contradict
           them
           .
           Francalmonte
           desired
           me
           to
           give
           him
           the
           two
           Papers
           I
           had
           shewn
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           burn
           them
           ,
           and
           eternally
           destroy
           their
           memory
           :
           but
           I
           replied
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           do
           his
           Master
           ill
           service
           ,
           for
           I
           intended
           to
           shew
           them
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           to
           make
           appear
           to
           him
           that
           he
           had
           a
           Viceroy
           in
           Naples
           that
           omitted
           nothing
           to
           do
           him
           service
           ,
           and
           settle
           his
           Throne
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           so
           long
           time
           tottering
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           of
           Cellimare
           spoke
           of
           nothing
           to
           me
           but
           the
           good
           usage
           and
           caresses
           I
           should
           receive
           in
           Spain
           ;
           where
           I
           was
           expected
           with
           great
           impatience
           :
           that
           I
           should
           not
           be
           long
           without
           my
           liberty
           ,
           because
           my
           credit
           ,
           courage
           ,
           and
           resentments
           were
           very
           much
           depended
           on
           ,
           the
           present
           disorders
           of
           France
           considered
           :
           that
           I
           
           should
           have
           all
           necessary
           assistance
           to
           drive
           them
           to
           the
           uttermost
           extremity
           ;
           and
           that
           Spain
           hoped
           great
           advantages
           from
           her
           confidence
           in
           me
           ;
           where
           I
           should
           also
           find
           my
           establishment
           and
           fortune
           .
           After
           this
           he
           told
           me
           he
           was
           sorry
           to
           acquaint
           me
           with
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           some
           Gentlemen
           of
           my
           friends
           ,
           whom
           he
           named
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           danger
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           for
           their
           too
           near
           correspondencies
           with
           me
           ,
           of
           which
           if
           I
           pleased
           I
           could
           give
           him
           a
           more
           particular
           account
           .
           I
           answered
           him
           discontentedly
           ,
           If
           the
           Viceroy
           be
           curious
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           intrigues
           between
           me
           and
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           
             Caesar
             Blanco
             ,
             Achilles
             Minutulo
          
           ,
           and
           you
           Sir
           can
           inform
           him
           ,
           because
           you
           were
           the
           Mediators
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           very
           well
           know
           that
           I
           had
           promised
           all
           three
           of
           you
           the
           preservation
           of
           your
           Estates
           and
           Employments
           .
           He
           was
           surprized
           with
           fear
           ,
           conjuring
           me
           not
           to
           ruin
           him
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           not
           to
           mention
           in
           Spain
           what
           had
           passed
           .
           I
           told
           him
           you
           do
           not
           take
           the
           way
           to
           prevent
           me
           ,
           you
           move
           me
           against
           my
           friends
           ,
           insult
           over
           my
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           your self
           and
           two
           Camerades
           being
           of
           the
           Collateral
           Council
           ,
           voted
           the
           cutting
           off
           my
           head
           ,
           hoping
           by
           my
           death
           to
           prevent
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Negotiations
           with
           me
           .
           My
           life
           ,
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           is
           safe
           in
           despite
           of
           you
           .
           I
           go
           into
           Spain
           ,
           where
           they
           will
           intirely
           confide
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           believe
           a●
           I
           shall
           report
           of
           what
           is
           passed
           :
           I
           can
           reve●
           〈◊〉
           my self
           and
           undo
           you
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           too
           gener●
           〈◊〉
           go
           about
           it
           :
           quiet
           you
           thoughts
           ,
           you
           ar●
           〈◊〉
           
           if
           you
           have
           no
           othet
           harm
           to
           fear
           than
           that
           which
           I
           can
           do
           you
           :
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           I
           expect
           ,
           dealing
           so
           well
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           employ
           what
           credit
           you
           have
           ,
           to
           free
           from
           trouble
           all
           such
           as
           you
           know
           had
           any
           kindness
           for
           me
           ,
           without
           which
           you
           are
           to
           apprehend
           my
           revenge
           and
           just
           resentments
           .
           We
           promised
           one
           another
           what
           was
           desired
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           and
           he
           became
           secured
           against
           the
           apprehensions
           I
           had
           taken
           pleasure
           so
           long
           to
           hold
           him
           in
           .
        
         
           Don
           
             Alvaro
             de
             la
             Torre
          
           ,
           hearing
           that
           I
           was
           to
           be
           transported
           into
           Spain
           ,
           made
           haste
           from
           Rome
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           the
           conduct
           of
           me
           ,
           expecting
           some
           great
           reward
           before
           his
           return
           ,
           which
           the
           Prince
           of
           Cellamare
           having
           acquainted
           me
           with
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           that
           though
           my
           joy
           was
           great
           to
           begin
           a
           Voyage
           that
           probably
           might
           restore
           me
           to
           liberty
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           go
           (
           unless
           compelled
           to
           it
           )
           with
           a
           man
           that
           had
           dealt
           so
           ill
           with
           me
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           must
           carry
           me
           bound
           into
           the
           Galley
           ,
           or
           I
           should
           never
           embark
           .
           He
           answered
           ,
           If
           that
           person
           were
           disagreeable
           to
           me
           ,
           another
           should
           be
           appointed
           ,
           because
           they
           resolved
           to
           give
           me
           all
           manner
           of
           satisfaction
           :
           they
           therefore
           chose
           in
           his
           stead
           Don
           
             Antonio
             de
             Areazano
          
           ,
           who
           shortly
           after
           obtained
           the
           government
           of
           Gaeta
           ,
           vacant
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Ascoli
             .
             Dom
             Alva●●
             la
             Torre
             ,
          
           who
           by
           his
           ill
           comportment
           had
           ●ed
           himself
           both
           with
           me
           and
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           〈◊〉
           in
           very
           great
           confusion
           ,
           augmented
           by
           my
           
           refusing
           him
           to
           take
           leave
           or
           come
           in
           my
           presence
           at
           my
           going
           away
           .
           He
           was
           absolutely
           lost
           ,
           and
           had
           nothing
           to
           pretend
           ,
           when
           Don
           
             John
             de
             Morgareio
          
           Lieutenant
           of
           
             Castello
             Novo
          
           in
           Naples
           ,
           died
           happily
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Medina
             do
             los
             Torres
          
           his
           Master
           ,
           who
           is
           perpetual
           Governor
           of
           it
           ,
           made
           him
           Lieutenant
           .
        
         
           I
           drew
           this
           advantage
           from
           my
           imprisonment
           ,
           that
           I
           made
           it
           apparent
           to
           all
           Christendom
           (
           what
           opinion
           soever
           had
           passed
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           that
           my
           credit
           and
           particular
           considesideration
           only
           maintained
           all
           in
           arms
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ;
           for
           at
           the
           news
           of
           the
           taking
           the
           Town
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           none
           were
           discouraged
           ,
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           they
           heard
           of
           my
           restraint
           ,
           they
           laid
           down
           their
           arms
           ,
           in
           testimony
           that
           my
           interests
           alone
           and
           not
           the
           publick
           hatred
           kept
           alive
           the
           war
           :
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           was
           out
           of
           condition
           to
           act
           ,
           they
           all
           returned
           to
           their
           fetters
           ,
           without
           any
           thought
           of
           delivering
           themselves
           ,
           but
           under
           my
           command
           and
           authority
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Castle
           of
           Gaeta
           I
           was
           shewed
           the
           Body
           of
           Charles
           of
           Burbon
           ,
           which
           stands
           upright
           in
           a
           Press
           over
           against
           the
           Chappel
           ,
           leaning
           on
           a
           Generals
           Truncheon
           ,
           his
           Hat
           on
           his
           Head
           and
           booted
           ,
           with
           a
           Coat
           of
           Green
           Velvet
           laced
           with
           Gold
           :
           It
           is
           very
           little
           decayed
           ,
           all
           the
           features
           of
           〈◊〉
           Face
           are
           still
           remarkable
           ,
           his
           meen
           is
           fier●
           
           and
           such
           as
           might
           become
           a
           Person
           of
           so
           great
           merit
           and
           undaunted
           courage
           .
        
         
           The
           Galley
           being
           ready
           and
           the
           wind
           favourable
           ,
           I
           embarked
           about
           the
           end
           of
           May
           ,
           with
           the
           consolation
           to
           see
           the
           affection
           of
           all
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           justified
           by
           that
           which
           they
           of
           Gaeta
           made
           appear
           (
           what
           care
           soever
           was
           taken
           to
           keep
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           from
           me
           )
           and
           the
           Galley
           having
           weighed
           ,
           we
           launched
           out
           into
           the
           Main
           (
           all
           the
           Cannon
           both
           of
           the
           Town
           and
           Castle
           firing
           )
           to
           make
           for
           Spain
           ,
           where
           I
           hope
           for
           an
           end
           of
           my
           misfortunes
           in
           my
           liberty
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Fifth
           and
           last
           Book
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           4.
           l.
           16.
           for
           devotion
           r.
           disposal
           .
           p.
           44.
           line
           14.
           read
           in
           the
           School
           :
           p.
           46.
           l.
           30.
           
             leave
             out
          
           having
           .
           p.
           50.
           l.
           15.
           
             leave
             out
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           r.
           One
           day
           .
           p.
           75.
           l.
           14.
           for
           apprehending
           ,
           r.
           conceiving
           .
           p.
           112.
           l.
           32
           for
           men
           r.
           meen
           .
           p.
           121.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           carried
           .
           p.
           156.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           imprudently
           .
           p.
           175.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           three
           Captains
           with
           the
           Serjeant
           Major
           of
           the
           p.
           240.
           l.
           11.
           
             leave
             out
          
           having
           p.
           280.
           
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
          
           Ot●i●es
           or
           wards
           of
           ;
           p.
           284.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           came
           .
           p.
           348.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           their
           .
           p.
           354.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           gave
           .
           p.
           404.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           must
           .
           p.
           464.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           thrice
           .
           p
           475.
           l.
           4.
           
             in
             stead
             of
          
           department
           r.
           Division
           of
           
             Montefuscolo
             .
             p.
          
           501.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           affairs
           ▪
           p.
           517.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           contusion
           .
           p.
           553.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           discouraged
           .
        
         
           Some
           other
           over-sights
           which
           wrong
           the
           Style
           more
           then
           Sense
           are
           recommended
           to
           the
           Readers
           courtesie
           .